Skip to main content

Full text of "The essays; or,Counsels, civil and moral. Edited with introd. and illustrative notes by Samuel Harvey Reynolds"

See other formats


LOLI € 


| 


8 9099ZH10 








OLNOHOL 4O ALISHSAINN 


tv oe eens 


#£ ondon 
HENRY FROWDE 





OxFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE 


AMEN CORNER, E.C, 


BiuR 


PPE ESSAYS 


OR 


COUNSELS, CIVIL AND MORAL 


OF 


PRANCIS BACON 


LORD. VERULAM, VISCOUNT ST. ALBANS 


EDITED 


WITH INTRODUCTION AND ILLUSTRATIVE NOTES 


BY 


SAMUEL HARVEY REYNOLDS, 'M.A. 


LATE FELLOW AND TUTOR OF BRASENOSE COLLEGE 


Ao eg 
ae 


Oxford 
AT THE CLARENDON PRESS 


1890 


[ All rights reserved | 


Orford 


PRINTED AT THE CLARENDON PRESS 


BY HORACE HART, PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY 


a 


Pt hat ha 


a 


CONTENTS. 





++ 





PREFACE . ‘ 
INTRODUCTION 


SSAY 
J I. Or Tauri” : 


Illustrations 


\ Il. Or Deatu 
Illustrations 


. ( III. Or Unity 1n RELIGIon . 


Illustrations 


V IV. Or REVENGE 
. Illustrations 


V. Or ADVERSITY 
Illustrations , 


Vie Or SIMULATION AND DISSIMULATION 


Illustrations 


VU" Or Parents AnD CHILDREN 
Illustrations 


\ VI. _Or MARRIAGE AND SINGLE LIFE 
Illustrations . 3 


=—1X. Or Envy .. 


Illustrations 

2 a 
——X/)-Or Love 
’ Illustrations 


——XI. Or Great PLAcE 
Illustrations 


XII. Or Botpness . 


Illustrations 


_—XKIII. Or Goopness, anp Goopness or NaTURE 


Illustrations 


ESSAY 


—— XIV. 


man | fy XIX 
Sb: 2.4 
XX: 

XXII 

g. XK 
XXIV 
XXV. 

— XXVI. 


ys XXVII. 


XXVIII. 
tee XXX. 
XXX. 


OSOXXXI. 
LLYXXXII. 


aX XXIII. 


CONTENTS. 


Or NosiLity 
Illustrations 


Or SEDITIONS AND TROUBLES 
Illustrations 


Or ATHEISM 
Illustrations 


Or SUPERSTITION 
Illustrations 


Or TRAVEL 
Illustrations 


Or EMPIRE 
Illustrations 


Or CouNSsEL 
Illustrations 


Or Detays . 
Illustrations 


Or CuNNING 
Illustrations 


Or Wispom For A Man's SELF 
Illustrations 


Or INNOVATIONS . 
Illustrations 


Or DispatcH 
Illustrations 


Or SEEMING WISE 
Illustrations 


Or FRIENDSHIP 
Illustrations 


Or EXPENCE. 
Illustrations 


OF THE TRUE GREATNESS OF KINGDOMS AND ESTATES 
Illustrations 


Or REGIMEN oF HEALTH 


Illustrations ‘i & 
Or Suspicion : . W % 
. 
Or DiscouRSE . 7 ; 
Illustrations 
Or PLANTATIONS . : : 3 3 : . 
Illustrations 


PAGE 
gI 
94 


94 
103 


IIr 
II4. 


I20 
I22 


I25 
128 


129 
135 


147 


. 152 


155 
157 


158 | 
162 


167 
168 


Iq 
173 


175 
177 


179 
182 


192 


199 
201 


202 
213 


227 
229 


23r 
233 
235 


237 
241, 


ee tee et 


ESSAY 
——XXXIV. 


XXXV. 


Saxxxvi, 
nf SXXVIL 


eK XXVIII. 


xxix. 


CONTENTS. 


Or RICHES 
Illustrations 


Or PROPHECIES . 
Illustrations 


Or AmBiITION 
Illustrations 


Or Masques AND TRIUMPHS 
Illustrations 


Or Nature 1n MEN 
Illustrations 


Or Custom AND EpUCATION 
Illustrations 


Or ForTUNE 
Illustrations 


Or Usury = 
Illustrations 


Or YoutH AND AGE 
Illustrations 


Or Beauty . 
Illustrations 


Or DEFORMITY 
Illustrations 


Or BuILDING 
Illustrations 


Or GARDENS 
Illustrations 


Or NEGOTIATING 
Illustrations 


Or FoLLowERS AND FRIENDS 
Illustrations 


Or SuiTors . 
Illustrations 


Or StupiEs , 
Illustrations 


Or Faction . 
Illustrations 


Or CEREMONIES AND RESPECTS 
Illustrations 


Or PRAISE . 
Illustrations 


CONTENTS. 


Or Vain GLoRY 
Illustrations 5 J 


Or Honour AND REPUTATION 
Illustrations 


Or JuDICATURE . : > 
Illustrations 


Or ANGER é 
Illustrations 


Or VIcISSITUDE OF THINGS . 
Illustrations 


PAGE 


ér> 9355 


357 
352 


305 


382 


_ PREFACE. 


Tuis edition of the Essays was undertaken by me at 
the suggestion of Mr. J. R. Thursfield, who had put 
together materials for notes on the first twenty-three 
Essays, but was unable, in the stress of other literary 
engagements, to carry out his design. Mr. Thursfield’s 
name is sufficient warrant for what the completed edition 
would have been in his hands. His design, as I under- 
stand it, was to prepare an edition for the use of scholars 
and advanced’ students, and especially to show from 
contemporary translations the sense in which doubtful 
passages had been understood in Bacon’s own day. 
These points I have kept in mind. But the line followed 
in Mr. Thursfield’s manuscript notes was not in many 
ways the same as that which I have taken. He entered 
much more fully than I have done into the history and 
derivation of words, and into grammatical and philological 
disquisitions. This is a line of research for which I have 
no taste, and which I could not have pursued with any 
pleasure. It has, moreover, been rendered practically 
superfluous by the publication of the ‘English Dictionary.’ 
This was not and could not have been anticipated by 
Mr. Thursfield when he began collecting materials for 
his notes. 

It is, in any case, seldom possible to use another man’s 
materials, or to adapt oneself to another man’s design. 
I have consequently found myself compelled to do the 


x PREFACE. 


whole work of this edition for myself, and to take the 
entire responsibility for it. It has called chiefly for the 
exercise of a patient drudging accuracy. It is at last 
finished. It has been harder work, and has taken more 
time, than I expected when I first took it in hand. 

The references in the Notes and Illustrations, where 
they are not specified, are to the following editions: 
Bacon: Letters and Life, edited by Speppine anv ELLIs. 

7 vols. 1862-74. 


& Works, edited by Exits anp Speppinc. 7 vols. 
1857-59. 
Bop1in: Commonweal. Knolles’ Trans. 


EpmunDEs: Observations upon Caesar’s Commentaries. London, 
1609. 

Erasmus: Adagia. Basle, 1551. 
= Apophthegmata. Paris, 1533. 


French, i.e. French version of Essays, by Sir ARTHUR GORGES, 
1619. 


GuicciarRDINI: London, 1821, in 10 vols. 
Hax.uyt: Voyages. 5 vols. London, 1809-12. 
Hooker: Keble’s ed. 1836. 


Italian, i.e. Italian version of Essays, edited by Mr. TosByr 
MATTHEW, 1618. 


James: Works of the most high and mighty prince James. By 
the Bishop of Winchester. 1616, fol. 


Kno ties: History of the Turks. 5thed. 1638. 
MonTAIGNE: Paris, 1802. 4 vols. 
Parkinson: Paradisi in Sole Paradisus Terrestris, §c. 1656, fol. 


Patristic references. These are to Micne’s Patrologiae cursus 
completus. . 


Preucer: De Divinatione ex Somnits. 1607, 8vo. 
PINKERTON: Voyages. 1808-14, in 17 vols, 
Purny, N. H.: Philemon Holland’s Trans, 
PriutarcH: Lives. North’s Trans. 1603. 

F Morals. Holland’s Trans, ~ 1657. 
Seneca: Lipsius. 4th. ed. 1652, fol. 
Witson: Arte of Rhetorique, $c. 1584, 4to. 





INTRODUCTION. 





Or all Bacon’s writings his Essays have been the most widely 
read. They have been, in the best sense of the word, popular. 
His most famous work, the Novum Organum, has been accepted 
on the verdict of the few; for one student who has attempted it, 
there have been scores and scores who have read and re-read 
the Essays. ‘Of all my other works,’ says Bacon himself, ‘they 
have been the most current ;’ and this, which was said only of 
the earlier and shorter editions, could be said of them more 
truly than ever in their final and finished form. 

Bacon’s scope and object in his Essays, the kind of success 
he was aiming at, and the standard by which he wished to be 
judged, may be gathered from his own words. He terms his 
volume ‘certain brief notes, set down rather significantly than 
curiously, which I have called Essays.’ ‘The word is late, but 
the thing is ancient. For Seneca’s Epistles to Lucilius, if one 
mark them well, are but Essays, that is, dispersed meditations, 
though conveyed in the form of epistles.’ His own Essays are 
to be ‘grains of salt which will rather give an appetite than _ 
offend with satiety.” “They handle those things ... whereof 








a man shall find much in experience but little in books RS 
is a more fit description of the earlier editions of the Essays than 
of the latest, but it is in a way applicable to all of them. The 
earlier had been well received, because ‘they came home to 
men’s business and bosoms,’ and this is the claim made for the 





1 Letters and Life, iv. 340. 


xii INTRODUCTION. 


latest. These had more literary art, more curiosity of work- 
manship, but the general significance was the same. Their 
notes were less brief, but not less stimulating, not less careful 
to avoid offending with satiety. The word, says Bacon, is late 
—Montaigne’s Essays had appeared in 1580. The thing is 
ancient—Seneca had written Essays in fact though not in name. . 
There is some art displayed in the suggestion of these two 
names. Dispersed meditations they had both written, but little 
or nothing that could pass as ‘grains of salt, which will rather 
give an appetite than offend with satiety.” ‘Much in experience 
but little in books,” might stand true for some parts of Mon- 
taigne’s Essays. With Seneca’s Epistles the exact opposite is the 
case. Much of them will be found in books, but very little in 
experience. It is probable that Bacon had no very high opinion 
of either writer, and that he had no doubt that the points which - 
he was claiming for himself, were just those in which his readers 
must have found Seneca and Montaigne most signally wanting. 
But in the style and manner of the Essays there is a further 
implied promise. The Latin title is explicit—‘sermones fideles 
sive interiora rerum ’—the insides of things, by way of contrast 
to the outside shows and pretences with which men had pre- 
viously been put off. The writer poses as one who has authority 
to speak ; as one who has been behind. the scenes in the great 
theatre of the world, and who now comes forward to give others 
the result of his experience, to tell them the motives from which 
men commonly act, and the kind of conduct which may be ex- 


| pected from them, and to lay down rules and cautions which 


\ 
et 


may help them to play their part safely and suitably in the © 
perplexed game of life. It is not only that he has held a great 
place and has been occupied in great affairs. More impressive 
is the manner in which he has recorded his experience and the 
position which he thus asserts for himself. His language in his 
best passages has a singular majesty and force. His weighty 


/ sentences give what appears like the condensed thought of a 


lifetime set down in most fit and telling words. They are 
uttered with an air of authority, and bear the stamp of a man 
who has a right so to speak. It is the language of a superior 








EDITIONS OF THE ESSAYS, xiii 


being, who condescends to occupy his leisure moments with the 
concerns of a lower race, and to impart truths which his unin- 
structed readers could never have discovered for themselves. 

Three different editions of the Essays in English were pub- 
lished during Bacon’s lifetime and with his sanction. The first, 
the edition of 1597, dedicated to his brother, Anthony Bacon, 
contained ten Essays :— 


1. Of Study. 6. Of Expence. 

2. Of Discourse. 7. Of Regiment of Health, 

3. Of Ceremonies and Re- 8. Of Honour and Reputa- 
spects., tion. 

4. Of Followers and Friends. 9. Of Faction. 

5. Of Suitors. _ 10. Of Negociating. 


Two other distinct treatises were bound up with them, the 
Meditationes Sacrae in Latin, and the Colours of Good and 
Evil. The book was re-published in 1598, with the Medita- 
tiones Sacrae in English, but otherwise without change. The 
next edition, in 1612, contained thirty-eight Essays, twenty-nine 
of them new, and nine from the former edition, the Essay of 
Honour and Reputation being left out. The table of contents 
gives the titles of forty Essays :— 


1. Of Religion. 14. Of Atheism. 

2. Of Death. 15. Of Superstition. 

3. Of Goodness and Good- 16. Of Wisdom for a Man’s ° 
ness of Nature. Self. 

4. Of Cunning. 17. Of Regiment of Health. 

5. Of Marriage and Single 18. Of Expences. 
Life. 19. Of Discourse. 

6. Of Parents and Children. 20. Of Seeming Wise. 

7. Of Nobility. 21. Of Riches. 

8, Of Great Place. 22. Of Ambition. 

g. Of Empire. 23. Of Young Men and Age. 

to. Of Counsel. 24. Of Beauty. 

- rz, Of Dispatch. — 25. Of Deformity. 
12. Of Love. 26. Of Nature in Men. 


13. Of Friendship. 27. Of Custom and Education. 


xiv INTRODUCTION. 


28. Of Fortune. 34. Of Faction. 

29. Of Studies. 35. Of Praise. 

30. Of Ceremonies and Re- 36. Of Judicature. 

spects. — 37. Of Vain Glory. 

31. Of Suitors. 38. Of Greatness of Kingdoms, 
32. Of Followers. 39. Of the Public. | 
33. Of Negociating. 40. Of War and Peace. 


But Essay 38 falls so naturally into three distinct parts, corre- 
sponding to the last three titles, that there is no real difference. 
between the table and the actual contents. 

It was Bacon’s intention to dedicate this edition to Prince 
Henry, but the Prince died before it was published, and it was 
dedicated to Bacon’s brother-in-law, Sir John Constable. 

The third edition, that of 1625, contained fifty-eight Essays, 
viz. the thirty-eight with the same titles as in the edition of 
1612, the Essay of Honour and Reputation omitted in that 
edition, and nineteen new Essays :— 


1. Of Truth. 24. Of Innovations. 
4. Of Revenge. 31. Of Suspicion. 
5. Of Adversity. 33. Of Plantations. 
6. Of Simulation and Dis- 35. Of Prophecies. 
simulation. 37. Of Masks and Triumphs. 
g. Of Envy. 41. Of Usury. 
12. Of Boldness. 45. Of Building. 
15. Of Seditions and Troubles. 46. Of Gardens. 
18. Of Travel. 57. Of Anger. 
21. Of Delays. 58. Of Vicissitude of Things. 


The Essays in this edition are, in Bacon’s own words, ‘enlarged 
both in number and weight, so that they are indeed a new work.’ 
The dedication is to the Duke of Buckingham. 

Besides these three editions, Mr. Arber, in his Harmony 
of the Essays, gives the contents of a manuscript (Harleian 
MS. 5106) with interlineations in, as he thinks, Bacon’s own 
hand. Its date is fixed approximately by the title-page, which 
describes Bacon as the King’s Solicitor-General. This he 
became in 1607; and he was raised to be Attorney-General 


as 


eT 


EDITIONS OF THE ESSAYS. xv 


in 1613. The manuscript contains thirty-six Essays. It omits 
six found in the edition of 1612, and adds two, viz. Of Honour 
and Reputation, which had appeared in 1597, and Of Seditions 
and Troubles, which was not published in English before 1625. 
The manuscript is interesting, but otherwise worthless or nearly 
so, since as far as its contents differ from those of the edition of 
1612, they must be taken to represent Bacon’s rejections and 
not his choice. 

Of the various copies of the edition of 1625, hardly any two 
agree in every particular. The variations, unimportant for the 
most part, are due to corrections and changes having been 
made during the progress of the book through the press. This, 
as Dean Church remarks, in his Preface to the first book of the 


Ecclesiastical Polity, was the common practice of the time. 


When the printing was done, the different sheets were bound 
up indiscriminately, and the purchasers were thus left free 
to dispute over the authority of their several varying copies. 


_ The text followed in the present edition is that of the volume 


presented by Bacon to the Duke of Buckingham, to whom the 
book is dedicated. It is likely that this would have been a 
copy specially selected. The readings, as far as they differ from 
those of other copies, give a better and clearer sense, and in 
one or two instances make sense where some other copies 
donot. We find, for example (p. 289, 1. 1), ‘game,’ not ‘gaine’ ; 
on p. 147, |. 3, ‘children,’ not ‘child’; inl. 10, there is a full 
stop after ‘the Counsellor,’ and a new sentence begins with the 
word ‘Salomon,’ in place of the reading which puts a full stop 
after ‘his blessed Son,’ and goes on—‘ The Counsellor Salomon 
hath pronounced,’ &c. The presentation copy has two errors 
of text, found also in other copies: on p. 186, the name Plau- 
tianus’ is spelt persistently ‘Plantianus,’ and on p. 356, I. 2, 
there is a misprint of ‘aud’ for ‘and.’ I have not thought 
it necessary to follow these obvious mistakes. 

The spelling and punctuation have been modernized, except 
in one or two places, where the original form has been kept, 
for reasons stated in the notes. With proper names, where 
Bacon’s spelling is persistent, as with ‘Salomon,’ ‘ Macciavel,’ 


Xvi INTRODUCTION. 


it has been kept; where the name occurs once only, and in an 
unauthorized form, as ‘Mountaigny,’ for ‘Montaigne,’ it has 
not been kept. 

The presentation copy is in the Bodleian Library. There is 
an inscription on the fly-leaf at the beginning—‘ This book is 
the same that was presented by the author to the deseased 
the Duke of Buckingham to whom it was dedicated, and by 
L. Rob‘s merchant of London presented to the Universitie 
Liberie att Oxonford, to be there preserved as a monument 
for future times. London 6 Novy. London the 16 1628.’ 

The Annals of the Bodleian Library give this book among 
the acquisitions of the year 1628—‘ The copy of Bacon’s Essays 
(1625) which was presented by the author to the Duke of Buck- 
ingham, was given to the Library by Lewis Roberts, a merchant 
of London.’ The head of the Duke is worked in silk on the 
front and on the back cover; the name appears to be worked 
on the front cover, but not very clearly. 

Of the three best-known contemporary translations of the 
Essays, the Latin is the most valuable. Bacon, in his dedication 
to the Edition of 1625, speaks of it as already complete. What 
part he had in it, how far it was done under his own eye, and 
whether it was finished during his lifetime are uncertain. It was 
first published by Dr. Rawley in 1638. In some of the Essays 
it is probable, in one (29) it is certain, that it represents Bacon 
himself as its approver if not as its author. But in several 
places there are clear mistakes of rendering, such as Bacon 


either cannot have seen, or must have been strangely negligent 


in suffering to pass unaltered. That the title which it bears 
was given it by Bacon himself appears in a letter to Father 
Fulgentio—‘sequetur libellus iste quem vestra lingua ‘“Saggi 
Morali” appellastis, verum illi libro nomen gravius impono, 
scilicet ut inscribatur, ‘‘Sermones fideles, sive interiora rerum ”’,’ 

‘Saggi morali’ is the title of the Italian translation, a work 
of uncertain authorship, published first in 1618, and again, 
somewhat altered, in 1619. That Bacon knew it and to some 
extent gave his sanction to it, may be assumed. We have not 


only the distinct reference to it in the letter quoted above; 





) 
sa 
3 TRANSLATIONS, XVii 


the book contains an Essay, Of Seditions and Troubles, which 
had not yet been published in an English form, and which we 
~ may suppose therefore to have been supplied by Bacon himself ; 
in the preface to it there is a translation of part of the intended 
dedication to Prince Henry, which had not been published 
in consequence of the Prince’s death; and it was edited by 
Mr. Toby Matthew, Bacon’s intimate friend. I have made 
occasional use of this version, sometimes to support an inter- 
pretation which I believe to be correct but for which I can find 
no other authority, sometimes to illustrate the different senses 
in which Bacon’s writings were interpreted in his own day. 

It contains 38 Essays, omitting Of Religion and Of Super- 
stition, and making up the same number as the edition of 1612 
by adding two Essays, Of Honour and Reputation, and Of 
Seditions and Troubles. In this latter it follows most nearly, 
but not entirely, the unpublished MS. of 1607-12. Elsewhere 
there are one or two noteworthy changes in the text. In the 
Essay Of Goodness, and Goodness of Nature, in place of ‘one 
of the doctors of Italy, Nicolas Machiavell,’ it reads ‘quel empio 
Nicolo Machiavello.’ Again, in the Essay Of Seditions and 
Troubles, instead of ‘as Machiavell well notes,’ we have ‘come 
ben osserva un scrittore,’ whether as part of an obvious design 
to suit the book to its intended Catholic readers, or because the 
observation in question is not to be found in Machiavelli, and 
in point of fact had not been found anywhere. 

In 1619, there appeared a French translation, made or edited 
by Sir Arthur Gorges. We have no proof that Bacon had 
anything to do with it, In its table of contents we have the 
~ titles of 40 Essays, viz. 1-38, as in the edition of 1612; then 
39, D’honneur et Reputation, and 40, De Seditions et Troubles. 
But in the translation itself Essay 40 does not appear. After 
Essay 39 come the words ‘I’fin,’ and there the book ends. 
Even if the missing Essay had been there, it would have proved 
nothing as to Bacon’s connexion with the book, since it had 
been already given to the world in the Italian version of the 


year before. The translation is on the whole well done. It . 


avoids some of the obvious errors of the Latin, but in many 
b 


X 


2 


x, 


xviii INTRODUCTION. 


places it is so slavishly literal, that it gives no clue to the sense 
in which the translator has understood the original text. 

There are also two other French translations by Baudoin, 
little known and little worth knowing, published in 1621 and 
in 1626. The earlier of them has 38 Essays, seemingly trans 
lated or rather paraphrased, from the Italian, which it follows 
both in the Essays chosen and in the peculiar order in which 
they come. The Translation of 1626 has 56 of the 58 Essays 
of the English edition of 1625, omitting Of Delays and Of 
Gardens. Some of its renderings suggest that the translator 
must have had the Latin version before him, in whole or in 
part. It has the almost certain mark of a copy—an agreement 
in mistakes. 

Lord Macaulay, in his Essay on ‘Lord Bacon,’ contrasting 
a passage from the earliest edition of the Essays with an ornate 
passage from the last edition, remarks that his style was con- 


“ tinually becoming richer and softer. There are certainly marked 


differences of style in the three editions of the Essays. The 
first edition is compressed, bald, full of condensed thought, 
but utterly devoid of ornament. The edition of 1612 is oc- 
casionally ornate, its sentences run more smoothly and con- 
tinuously; but force and precision are its main characteristics 
throughout. In the latest edition the ornate work becomes very 
‘much more frequent: there are long sustained passages of easy 
» eloquence, and sentences here and there of singular and un- 


4 affected beauty, not thrust in, but flowing on continuously 


with the rest, and thus testifying to the all-round excellence 


_ of work which suffers nothing by its neighbourhood to the very 


best. But it is not certain, even so, that Bacon’s style had 
changed at either of the later years. He was employing a 
different style not because he had gained new powers, but 
because it pleased him then to use powers which he had pre- 
viously suffered to lie dormant, as unfit for the special purpose 
which he had in view. We have, for instance, among his 
earliest writings, his Advertisement touching controversies in 


. the Church of England, from which some of the most ornate 


passages in the last edition of the Essays have been borrowed 


Ee 





BACON’S STYLES. xix 


and worked in. The religious meditations, translated in 1598, 
have furnished passages for other parts. His Advancement 
of Learning was given to the world in 1605, i.e. between the 
first and second editions of the Essays. It contains several 
passages of no common eloquence, and of richness both of 
thought and language. Among his latest works, is the History 
of Henry the Seventh, written ‘in so sweet a style, that like 
manna it pleaseth the taste of all palates’ But of ornate 
work it has hardly so much asatrace. The fact seems to be 
that Bacon had at all times almost any style at command, and 
that he varies his is style with the occasion, becoming all things 
in -fiirn so as as to ensure getting a hearing, trying one experiment 
after another, and giving proof of mastery in each. Just as in 
his “philosophical works, he writes sometimes with an air of 
modesty, and as one who is driven in his own despite to assert 
himself; at other times with the utmost scorn for those whose 
opinions he is controverting—‘tanquam sui certus et de alto 
despiciens,’ but always with the resolve in one way or in the 
other to make himself heard and listened to; so in his writings 
generally, he passes from style to style so as by some style 
to command attention, thus experimenting in the manner as 
well as in the matter of his works. To speak therefore of 
Bacon’s style is in strict terms impossible. Almost the only 
attribute common to his writings is that they bear the mark 


\_-of a grand and confident self-esteem, sometimes directly as- 
sertive, sometimes condescending, sometimes scornful, some- 


times disguised under a transparent affectation of modesty. 
But in one form or another it never fails, and it gives his 
writings at once their special characteristic and not the least 
part of their charm. 

There is one especial characteristic of Bacon’s manner which 
does not admit of being illustrated except at a prohibitive length ; 
his long magnificent roll of sentence after sentence, each falling 
into its place, each adding new weight to what has gone before 


ti 1 Baker’s Chronicle, p. 426 (Ed. 1679). 
° ‘ b2 
& 


2 


~*~ 


{ 
Ny 





_ it, and all together uniting to complete the entire effect. Each | 


—— 


XX INTRODUCTION. 


sentence in its turn comes upon the reader as a surprise. The 
plan evolves itself as it proceeds, and it is as forming part of 
the plan that each sentence, excellent in itself, derives new 
excellence as a consistent part of the whole compound design. 
It is as if by stroke after stroke laid on the canvas by some 
great master, a picture had come into being, living and growing 
under his hand, and gaining new expressiveness at each added 
touch. The two Essays Of Atheism and Of Superstition will 
serve to exemplify what is meant. The Essay Of Truth, Of Unity 
in Religion, and the early part of the Essay Of Judicature, are 
hardly less signal examples of it. They carry the reader 
along with them in delighted wonder, and it is not until they 
leave him that the thought suggests itself that he has been 
in the hand of a consummate master of his art. As he reads 
on he forgets the workman in the work; he has no space or 
leisure for any other thoughts than the successive phases of 
the work suggest. 

As for single passages of transcendent excellence, they are 
thickly scattered over the Essays. ‘The great winding-sheets 
that cover all are deluges and earthquakes.’ What a picture 
of level desolation do these few words present. Again, in the 
Essay Of Truth: ‘The first creature of God, in the works of the 
days, was the light of the sense: the last was the light of reason ; 
and his Sabbath work ever since is the illumination of his spirit. 
First, he breathed light upon the face of the matter, or ¢haos; 
then he breathed light into the face of man ; and still he breatheth 
and inspireth light into the face of his chosen.’ Again, in the 


| Essay Of Friendship: ‘ But little do men perceive what solitude 


is, and how far it extendeth; for a crowd is not company, and 
faces are but a gallery of pictures, and talk but a tinkling cymbal, 
where there is no love.’ No terms are adequate to do justice to 
the crowded excellences of such passages as these. They are 
the work of a great writer at his best, the highest effort of e an 1 art 
that defies analysis, simple, unaffected, sublime. 

Very noticeable too is Bacon’s way of putting forward a sub- 
ject, of handling it at length and with signs of great care, of 
interesting the reader about it, and then at last of waiving it 


sf FOE SS Fe 


DIFFICULTIES IN LANGUAGE. xxi 


| f away as undeserving notice after all. ‘ Enough of these toys,’ 
are the concluding words of the Essay Of Masks and Triumphs, 
_ They might be interpolated in a dozen other places where the 


unexpressed contempt of Bacon for his subject is scarcely less 
marked, For grandeur—not to say, insolence—of manner, ad- 
mirable as a piece of art, what could be more impressive than 
the end of the Essay Of Deformity? ‘And, therefore, let it not 
be marvelled if sometimes they prove excellent persons; as was 
Agesilatis, Zanger the son of Solyman, Aesop, Gasca president 
of Peru; and Socrates may go likewise amongst them, with 
others.’ It is as if Bacon were calling up before him the spirits 
of the mighty dead, and were judging them on their merits, and 
assigning his proper place to each in an off-hand sort of way, 
with an easy air of admitted superiority and of full right to 
pronounce. 

‘The English reader,’ says Mr. Wright, in the introductory 
remarks to his very valuable edition of the Essays, ‘will find 
few difficulties in Bacon’s language or style.’ It would be more 
correct to say that almost every page of the Essays bristles with 
difficulties, some of them the more likely to mislead, because 
even a careful reader, not familiar with the language of Bacon’s 
age, might fail to detect them for what they are. In Essay 3, 
for instance, ‘points not merely of faith, but of opinion, order, or 
good intention,’ would almost of course be interpreted in a sense 
the exact opposite of that which it is intended to bear. In the 
same Essay, where Bacon says, ‘if it were done less partially, it 
would be embraced more ‘generally,’ no one would discover 
without assistance that ‘less partially’ meant here with less of 
party spirit, and that the seeming opposition between the two 
adverbs was a mere trick of words. So in Essay 18, where a 
change of lodging is said to be ‘a great adamant of acquaint- 
ance,’ the meaning would be missed by those who understood 
‘adamant’ in the only modern sense of the word. Often, too, 
Bacon writes in a language which was already becoming anti- 
quated. ‘Verbum inusitatum tanquam scopulum vita’ is a golden 


rule which he much too frequently neglects. Not only does he 


introduce words which were passing out of common use, but he 


f— 
a, 


xxii INTRODUCTION. + \ 


coins new words of his.own, mostly from the Latin or French. 
This had become the fashion of the age. His literary work was 
done at a time when the so-called ‘pure and reformed English,’ 
known as Euphuism, had come into vogue, and had infected the 
style of the day. Bacon was no Euphuist, but he did not alto- 
gether escape the common contagion. He thus frequently fai fails to 
“utter his mind in plain words, such as are generally received,’ 
as Wilson’ at an earlier date bids the orator to do. 








That his style is faultless no one could say. Obscure, un-. 


grammatical, pedantic, are the epithets which it frequently calls 
up. ‘I send herein,’ writes Lady Bacon to her son Anthony, 
‘your brother’s letter. Construe the interpretation. I do not 
understand his enigmatical folded writing*.’ These words 
might stand as no unfit description of some parts of the Essays. 
After taking into account Bacon’s very frequent Latinisms, 
and his use of words in so vague a way that it is almost im- 
possible to be sure what he intends by them, there would still 
remain a separate list to be made of his difficulties of grammar 
or of construction: his indistinct use of pronouns, his sentences 
that run on awhile and are never completed, and his wilfully 
perplexed style, where, out of three contemporary translators, 
no’ two agree in-the-rendering. It may be a question how far 
these and like faults in the Essays may have been intentional 
on the writer’s part. He is.obscure, sometimes because he 
endeavours to put more meaning into his words than they can 
bear; sometimes from an early habit of obscurity, or from an 
affected manner of speech where he has really nothing to say, 
and trusts to the chapter of accidents and to men’s charitable 
speeches to find a right sense for his indistinct oracular utter- 
ances. It is impossible therefore to say, with Mr. Wright, 


that the English reader will find few difficulties in Bacon’s 


language or style. 
One peculiarity which deserves notice is the frequency with 


/ which he_repeats_himself. This is not, very obvious in the 


Essays, until the reader comes to compare them with the rest 


1 Art of Rhetoric, p. 3 (Ed, 1553). ? Letters and Life, i. 245. 





STRUCTURE OF ESSAYS. Xxiii 


of his works. A complete list of parallel passages would show 
much of the Essays as compilations carefully selected and 
strung together, with just enough new matter to give them 
consistency and connexion and to fit them into their new place. 
This is most marked, of course, in Bacon’s most ornate work. 
He has gems of thought and language, but he does not scatter 
them about with the uncalculating profusion of a Shakespeare, 
not ‘like wealthy men who care not how they give,’ but rather 
like those who are husbanding their store with care, doling it 
out with measure and method to make its contents go as far 
as they can. So we find frequently the same idea, the same 
form of words, the same favourite conceit brought out and 
compelled to do duty over and over again. 

It appears, too, in several of the Essays, that Bacon had 
formed no very distinct notion of his subject. He sets down 
what. the title-happens—to-suggest.to him, and if the words 
of the title carry more meanings than one, or if their meaning 
has béén suffered to remain indeterminate in his mind, the 
contents of the Essay shift about accordingly. In the Essay, 
e.g. Of Truth, he takes the word first as equal to correctness 
of thought, and thence passes to what he terms the truth of 
civil business, or in other words, to the wholly distinct virtue 


of truthfulness. The Essay Of Envy is even more composite 4 


than this. The two forms of envy of which it treats, private 
envy and public envy, have little or nothing in common, and 
some of the remarks on private envy relate properly to a 
different vice—to the émyapexaxia of the Greeks. Those who 
‘think other men’s harms a redemption of their own sufferings’ 
are certainly malevolent, but envious they are not. Again, 
in the Essay Of Ambition, it is not easy to see why ‘to take 
a soldier without ambition is to pull off his spurs.’ - Ambition 
is not commonly the virtue or vice to which a soldier as such 
is prone. The love of glory, the desire of earning distinction 
in the wars, may act powerfully in aid of his sense of public 
duty, but these are not forms of ambition, The Essay Of the 
Vicissitude of Things is almost necessarily a composite piece of 
work throughout. ‘Things’ is a very wide term; whatever 


XXIV INTRODUCTION. 


sense we give to it, things change as time proceeds, so that 
a treatise on change generally may pick and choose its matter 
at random without danger of missing its proposed mark. The 
subject in the Essay Of Beauty is more limited, and admits 
of being more exactly defined. In point of fact, there are con- 
tradictory senses given to it, and Bacon roves freely from one 
to the other, asserting in one sentence what he distinctly 
negatives in the next. 

/ From this, and from other causes, the matter of the Essays 
fis of very unequal value. They are at their best when they 
are dealing with the practical rules and cautions to be observed 
‘in public and .in-privatelife’This is especially the part which 
comes home to men’s business and bosoms. Bacon is no 
optimist. He has no sentiment to lead him astray. He sees 
clearly what men are at their worst, by what mean motives 
they are impelled, what traps they lay for one another, what 
follies and inconsistencies they fall into. He knows their 
tricks, and he drags them out into full daylight and exposes 

\. them for what they really are. To the careless cursory reader, 
much of what he.has written will seem commonplace enough. 
His rule, for instance, that ‘it is vain for princes to take counsel 
concerning matters, if they take no counsel likewise concerning 
persons; for all matters are as dead images: and the life of 
the execution of affairs resteth in the good choice of persons,’ 
—this seems so obvious as to be hardly worth mentioning. 
Obvious or not, it has yet to be recognised and applied, Every 
day, when some public scandal has to be excused, some gross 
negligence or breach of trust to be explained away, or to be so 
shifted about that no one can be fixed with responsibility for it, 
we hear it said that it is the system, not the men who have 
been in fault—as if any system could work properly when the 
human agents are careless and venal and indifferent, or as 
if any system could fail to work well if the men were earnest 
and capable, and not satisfied with a perfunctory discharge 
of their parts. Again, his remarks on the tyranny of custom, 

_ ‘how men profess, protest, engage, give great words, and then 

¥ do just as they have done before, as if they were dead images 





. ere 


ie a 
- 
| \ VIEWS ON STATESMANSHIP. XXV 


and engines ’—all this has been said a dozen times over before 
Bacon’s day and after it; it would be all accepted as true; it 
comes home to men’s business, but not therefore to their 
bosoms. They do not know themselves for what they are. 
So, too, with the grand reflexions which Bacon’s own experience 
of life has suggested and brought home to him; the emptiness of 

- things which he sees men struggling for; the disappointments 
and drawbacks which attend the most complete success; the 
servitude of attainment and the uncompensated misery of failure. 
All these have been the common themes of moralists at all ages 
of the world. Bacon could speak as one who had been an 
actor in the great scene, and who was thus marked off from the 
common crowd of mere sermonizers and rhetoricians. 

But when he comes to deal with great questions of policy, 
he has not so much to offer. His chief Essay on public affairs 
is that in which he undertakes to pronounce on ‘the true 
greatness of kingdoms and estates.’ This is a test subject ; one 
which calls for a display of the highest philosophical states- 
manship. But how does Bacon deal with it? The true great- 
ness of kingdoms he finds in the extent of territory. The true 
rule for obtaining this greatness is for the state which aims at it 
to keep its teeth and claws in constant readiness, whether to 
guard its own past thieveries, or to snatch something more from 
any neighbour whom it may find weak or unprepared. Here, 
as in his Essay Of Empire,.he writes as an advocate of war, + 
and lays down _rules.which would.serve. effectively to-ensure its 
occur: 
takes—in singular contrast to his earlier pacific utterances— 
has been explained by his defenders as the result of political 
prescience. Foreseeing the approaching struggle between the 
Commons and the Crown, he did his best to engage the nation‘ 
in a foreign war,-as the-best~chance of preventing differences 
at home. But this defence Bacon himself has negatived in 
éxpress terms. It has been insinuated, he writes, ‘that if a 
State, out of the distemper of their own body, do fear sedition 
and intestine troubles to break out amongst themselves, they 
may discharge their own ill humours upon a foreign war for 


eve 





xxvi INTRODUCTION. 


acure. And this kind of cure was tendered by Jasper Coligni, 
Admiral of France, to Charles the Ninth, the French King, 
when by a vive and forcible persuasion he moved him to a war 
upon Flanders, for the better extinguishment of the civil wars 
of France. But neither was that counsel prosperous: neither 
will I maintain that position ; for I will never set politics against 
ethics; especially for that true ethics are but as a handmaid to 
divinity and religion’’ That this fine disclaimer is consistent 
with Bacon’s language in the Essays and elsewhere, it would 
be no easy task to prove. I quote it not with any belief that it 
represents his real sentiments ; but simply to show that as far 
as he was promoting war either for political objects at home, 
or to suit his own private ends, he has pronounced sentence 
against himself. 

It will be remarked, too, that in the Essay Of Empire he 
writes about kings with no sense of-the stimulus which an 
exalted position and consciousness of great power must have 
upon a worthy nature. The ‘non sibi sed toti genitum se credere 
mundo’ is not suggested to him by his subject. Kings he 
describes as at the highest: they therefore want matter of 
desire ; the object of their lives is to amuse themselves or to 
make themselves safe in their place. At the close of the Essay 
there is just a hint given about the effects which follow from 
their good or bad conduct, but the whole body of the Essay 
follows a different line of thought, and is aptly and adequately 
illustrated by the low and unworthy specimens which he chooses 
as fit types of the depositaries of sovereign power. 

There are other matters in which Bacon’s errors and short- 
comings are those of the age rather than of the man. When he 
wrote, for example, on the laws of economic science or of trade, 
there was little or nothing of any permanent value which he 
could pick out and appropriate from among the current notions 
of his day. We find, accordingly, that in dealing with this 
whole class of questions, he is at his worst. On his views 
about Usury I have commented at length in the illustrations at 


1 Letters and Life, vii. 478. 








ECONOMIC ERRORS. XXVii 


the end of the Essay. In his views about trade he takes the 
mercantile theory as his guide. The increase of any state must, 
he asserts, be at the expense of the foreigner, since whatever is 
-somewhere gotten must be somewhere lost. What this means 
appears clearly in his letter of advice to Villiers: ‘Let the 
foundation of a profitable trade be thus laid, that the exporta- 
tion of home commodities be more in value than the importation 
of foreign, so we shall be sure that the stocks of the kingdom 
shall yearly increase, for then the balance of trade must be 
returned in money or bullion’.’ In other words, an increase of 
the precious metals is the test of a profitable trade, and is the 
main benefit which trade with the foreigner can bring. It is 
hardly necessary, at this time of day, to expose such a fallacy 
as this. At the time when it was written, it passed current as" 
true, and that it was Bacon’s honest belief there is no reason to 
doubt. But when he says, in a letter to the Marquis of Bucking- 
ham, that a discovery that some Dutch merchants had carried 
gold and silver out of the country, in exchange presumably for 
goods, was a happy thing, since it would serve to demonstrate 
that ‘Scotland is not the leech (as some discoursers say), but 
the Netherlanders, that suck the kingdom of treasure’,’ or in 
other words, that the king’s lavish gifts to his Scotch favourites 
did not impoverish the country as much as a give-and-take trade 
with the Dutch, he may perhaps be suspected of having gone a 
little further than an honest belief could carry him. 

The truth is that Bacon in his Essays, and_in_ his writings 
generally, had set himself an impossible task. At an early age 
he had taken all knowledge for his province, and it was not 
easy for him to make good so large a claim as this. Where he 
had thorough knowledge, he was singularly able to display it, 
and to obtain credit for the whole of it. ‘In law,’ said Queen 
Elizabeth of him, ‘he shows all he has, and is not deep.’ Deep 
or not, he had the same skill in all subjects of showing all he 
had, ‘omnium quae dixerat feceratque arte quadam ostentator.’ 
Frequently, too, he contrives to show more than he has, like 


1 Letters and Life, vi, 22, * Letters and Life, vi. 374. 


0 


* 


xxviii INTRODUCTION. 


those whom he describes as always affecting to keep back some- 
what, and when they know within themselves they speak of that 
they do not well know, would nevertheless seem to others to 
know of that which they may not well speak. But with or 
without precise knowledge, there are some points of style in 
which Bacon never fails. He has always magnificence of dic- 
tion, amplitude of promise, an outline--of wide rangé, and an 
almost divine satisfaction in the work as very good. These are 
excellences of no common order ; they give proof of consum- 
mate literary art, but they are not to be taken for more than . 
they are worth, or for something which they are not. 

For accuracy in detail Bacon had no care whatever, and this 
again may be set down as probably a part of his craft. Careless- 
ness of detail is certainly one of the characteristics of Bacon’s 
Essays. Laboured and elaborate as they are in parts, and 
claiming to be written for all time as long as books shall last, 
they are none the less crowded with errors and misquotations, 
or are borne out in parts by manufactured evidence distorted 
from its original sense. Mr. Spedding, who holds a perpetual 
brief for Bacon, does all he can to extenuate the fault of mis- 
quotation, or even to put it forward as a merit. Commenting 
on a remark of Dr. Rawley,—that ‘if Bacon had occasion to 
repeat another man’s words after him, he had an use and 
faculty to dress them in better vestments and apparel than they 
had before; so that the author should find his own speech much 
amended, and yet the substance of it still retained, —he says 
that this is probably the true explanation of Bacon’s habit of 
inaccurate quotation. ‘In quoting an author’s words,’ says Mr. 
Spedding, ‘he very often quotes inaccurately. Sometimes, no 
doubt, this was unintentional, the fault of his memory; but 
more frequently, I suspect, it was done deliberately; for the 
sake of presenting the substance in a better form, or a form 
better suited to the particular occasion. In citing the evidence 
of witnesses, on the contrary, in support of a narrative state- 
ment or an argument upon matter of fact, he is always very 
careful ’*,’ 

} Works, i. p. 13+ 








OO OSS == eS CU ll 


INACCURACIES. XXIxX 


That Bacon frequently quoted from memory seems certain. 
His words in Essay 4, ‘Salomon, I am sure, saith, It is the 
glory of a man to pass by an offence,’ are a sort of notice to the 
reader that he intends to rely upon his memory, and that he 
does not think it worth while, or will not be at the trouble, to 
verify what he thus quotes. We find, accordingly, that the 
Essays abound in misquotations of a more or less important 
kind. Some of them are mere blunders. The sentence quoted 
is changed neither for the better nor for the worse, or is put 
into the wrong mouth or made referable to the wrong person, 
when the right mouth or the right person would have served 
equally well... But the distortion is occasionally more grave 
than this, and is of a kind which Mr. Spedding’s laudatory 
defence does not cover or excuse. Let us look, for example, 
at the first words of the first Essay Of Truth. ‘ What is truth ? 
said jesting Pilate.’ Whately, in his note on this, gives what 


seem good reasons for believing that Pilate was not jesting or 


scoffing, but was wishing for an answer to a question which he 
was asking seriously. We read, a little further down, ‘One of 
the fathers, -in great severity, called poesy vinum daemonum, 
This passage has been searched for by generations of com- 
mentators, but it has never been found, and. there is good 
reason to think that it does not exist. Towards the end of the 
Essay —‘ Montaigne saith prettily:’ and words follow which are 
not Montaigne’s, but are stated by him in express terms to be 
the words of some one else—an ancient. Last of all comes 
the magnificent. peroration, and the Essay ends with—‘ it being 
foretold that, when Christ cometh, he shall not find faith upon 
the earth.’ This is. not foretold: the question is simply asked 
whether it will be so or not, and with no reference whatever to 
the wickedness of falsehood and breach of faith as the last peal 
to call down the judgments of God. Now considering the 
subject of the Essay—Of Truth—this is pretty well. Again, in 
Essay 10, Of Love, Bacon says, ‘it is a poor saying of Epi- 
curus, Satis magnum alter alteri theatrum sumus: as if man, 
made for the contemplation of heaven and all noble objects, 
should do nothing but kneel before a little idol, and make him- 


MEK INTRODUCTION. 


self subject, though not of the mouth (as beasts are), yet of the 
eye, which was given him for higher purposes.’ This is a com- 
plete misrepresentation of the meaning. The saying is not that 
of a lover, as Bacon wrongly assumes it to be. It is quite 
clearly the saying of a philosopher, satisfied to hold intercourse 
with the single friend whom he is addressing, and disdaining 
the voice of the multitude. Again, in Essay 43, wishing to 
prove that persons in years have a beauty above that of the 
young, he gives as an authority ‘pulchrorum autumnus pulcher,’ 
It should be pulchrorum etiam autumnus pulcher, the omitted 
word destroying the argument which the mutilated version 
supports. Again, in Essay 42, he speaks of ‘such as take too 
high a strain at the first, and are magnanimous more than tract 
of years can uphold; as was Scipio Africanus, of whom Livy 
saith in effect, Ultima primis cedebant.’ Here, again, is a misre- 
presentation of what Livy says, and this, too, where Bacon is 
citing evidence ‘in support of a narrative statement.’ That, in 
his Essay Of Friendship, he misrepresents and misinterprets 
Aristotle, is almost a matter of course. Curious, too, is his 
occasional way of building passages into his text in a sense 
wholly different from that which they bore in the original.” He 
speaks, e.g. in Essay 44, of deformed persons being, ‘as the 
Scripture saith, void of natural affection;’ and again, in 
Essay 56, of ‘that shower whereof the Scripture speaketh, 
Pluet super eos laqueos ; for penal laws pressed are a shower of 
snares upon the people.’ It is not worth while to add further 
instances of the mere inaccuracies which occur on almost every 
page. Their frequency and seeming wilfulness may perhaps 
raise a suspicion that Bacon in introducing them has been 
observing his own rule—‘if you dissemble sometimes your 
knowledge of that you are thought to know, you shall be 
thought another time to know that you know not.’ 

On religious toleration Bacon writes somewhat doubtfully. 
In his Essay Of Unity in Religion he declares against ‘san- 
guinary persecutions to force consciences,’ but he goes on to 
imply that in cases of overt scandal or blasphemy even san- 
guinary persecutions may be justified. The Essay however 


a 





( yey 
ON RELIGIOUS TOLERATION. XXxi 


concludes in another strain. ‘Ira hominis non implet justitiam 
Dei: and it was a notable observation of a wise father, and no 
less ingenuously confessed, that those which held and per- 
suaded pressure of consciences were commonly interessed 
therein themselves for their own ends.’ This seems to. con- 
demn every form of persecution, mild or sanguinary, which has 
for its object-to.force consciences. But if this is what Bacon 
meant, it is certainly not what he either’ practised, or advised, 
or praised. In his letter to Villiers, he lays it down that if any 
‘who are known schismaticks transplant themselves into planta- 
tions abroad, they may be sent for back upon the first notice: 
such persons are not fit to lay the foundation of a new 
colony, in which there is to be the same purity of religion and 
the same discipline for Church-government as at home’ It 
is clear, too, from this and from other passages that Roman 
Catholics did not come within his limits of toleration. It is 
difficult to be sure in every instance how far his objections 
to them were on political rather than on religious grounds. 
But we find, in his speech as Lord Keeper to the Judges 
before the circuit, good evidence that his objections were 
not only political: ‘Of all other things, I must begin as the 
King begins ; that is, with the cause of religion ; and especially 
the hollow church-papist. St. Augustine hath a good com- 
parison of such men, affirming that they are like the roots 
of nettles, which themselves sting not, but yet they bear all 
the stinging leaves. Let me know of such roots, and I will 
root them out of the country ®*.’ 

Bishop Earle, in his Microcosmographia, chap. 10, gives us 
the interpretation of the above phrase. He defines the Church 
Papist as ‘one that parts his religion betwixt his conscience and 
his purse, and comes to Church not to serve God, but the King. 
The face of the Law makes him wear the mask of the Gospel, 
which he uses not as a means to save his soul but his charges,’ 
&c. &c. It seems clear then that Bacon required something 
more © from. Roman-Catholics than inoffensive personal conduct 
and outward conformity to the law. 


“1 Letters and Life, Vi. 21, 22, 52. ‘  ? Letters and Life, vi. 213. 


Y 


v 


Xxxii INTRODUCTION. 


In dealing with heretics, there were no lengths which he was 
not prepared to approve.~ King James, in ‘a declaration against 
Vorstius,’ a Leyden professor suspected of Socinian views, had 
not only asserted it to be the duty of a Christian ruler to extirpate 
heresies, but had strongly urged the United Provinces to deal 
hardly with Vorstius, and if they did not burn him as they 
ought to do, at least to banish him from their country*. Vorstius 
was not burnt, but he was deprived of his professorship and 
was banished. Bacon again and again praises James for the 
share he had undoubtedly had in bringing about this result’. 

| There is nothing in all this that calls for any special comment. 

| It shows only that Bacon’s views on religious toleration were 

' not very different from the current views of his day, not very 
different from those of Hooker before him, or of Thorndyke at 
a later date. 

Not much of Bacon’s character and mode of life can be seen 
on the surface of his Essays:--Here-and-there we have an 
indication, sometimes of what he was, sometimes of what he 
believed himself to be, or of what he wished to be thought to be. 
His Essay Of Love is most commonly referred to as giving 
proof of a cold calculating temper, and of a firm resolve to 
allow nothing to turn him aside from his efforts after advance- 
ment in life. His Essay On Friendship is written in a warmer 
strain, not wanting in enthusiasm, and with some grand rhetorical 
passages. But when we look closely at its contents we see that out 


of Aristotle’s three forms of friendship, Bacon recognizes only” 


the two lower forms, that which lookS\to’ pleasure, and that 
which looks to use,/and he writes grandly ee both of them. 
But beyond these he does not attempt to go. Of the highest 
friendship, that which binds men together ‘by the mutual 
delight which each feels in the society of ome whose noble 
character keeps his own better impulses quick and lively, and 
who is loved, not as agreeable to his friend, not as likely to be 
of service to him, but as presenting a type of excellence similar 


1 The Works of the Most, High and Mighty Prince James, published by the 
Bishop of Winchester (1616), pp. 349, &c. 
2 Letters and Life, iv. 313, note 2, and v. 142, 


i 


ite. 








a i i ad te Wee Fe 


BACON’S MORAL RULES. XxXxiii 


to his own, and as thus bringing into more frequent and vivid 
consciousness the highest faculties of his soul—of all this 
Bacon has not one word. The Essay Of Goodness, and Good- 
ness of Nature, shows us a man not insensible to the social 
duties of life, and not incapable of oe thoughts and aims. 


We are not to’ treat this as ; words, mere words, no matter oi 
the heart. Bacon may be credited with having felt and in- | 
tended what he writes; but that he allowed such visionary ideas | 
to stand in the way of his advancement, or that he was minded 
in any way to sacrifice himself for the good of others, his whole 
public career too certainly disproves. The plea that has been 
put in for him, that he sought place and power only that he 
might be able to do more for the advancement of science than 
he could have done in a private station, is hardly borne out by 
facts. How, it may be asked, did he forward the interests 
of science from the vantage-ground of great place? That he 
managed to link his own name to the scientific movement of 
the age is nothing to the point here. That he endeavoured 
to persuade the king to divert for zzter ala the endowment of 
professorships such part of Sutton’s Estate as he did not keep 
for himself is something, but it is not much. That he left by 
will a sum of money for the founding of two lectureships, on 
natural philosophy and on the sciences, is open to his own 
remark that, ‘if a man weigh it rightly, he that doth so is rather 


liberal of another man’s than of his own.’ This censure is 


doubly applicable to Bacon’s posthumous liberality, for when 
his estate came to be administered, there were no available 
effects, and his two lectureships were never founded. 

There are many passages in the Essays which will serve to 
illustrate the marked contrast between Bacon’s words and his 
deeds, between his abortive impulses and his acts. His s Essay 
Of ft J judicature gives a tolerably complete sketch of what an 
upright judge s should be. ‘Above all things integrity is his 
proper virtue ’"—a strange remark from the pen of one who had 
been-disgraced for taking bribes, and had been forced to make 

c# 


XXxiv INTRODUCTION. 


full public confession of his several and repeated misdeeds. 
‘In causes of life and death, judges ought (as far as the law 
permitteth) in justice to remember mercy,’—this from a con- 
triver of the scheme by which Raleigh was to be brought to the 
scaffold under show of legal process, to please Gondomar and 
Spain. No onehas laid bare the arts of flattery with more skill 
or with more scorn, being all the while.a-gross and shameless 
flatterer, in an age of gross flatterers. So, too, in his Essay 
Of Seeming Wise, he pours*contempt on devices which he 
himself habitually practised. So, too, he can see and approve 
the singular charm of the ‘sapientum templa serena,’ from which 
the wise man looks down on the vain and misdirected efforts of 
the wandering crowd below; but he is himself one of the crowd, 
engaged in an incessant struggle ‘contendere nobilitate, Noctes 
atque dies niti praestante labore Ad summas emergere opes 
rerumque potiri,’ shrinking from no baseness which seems 
likely to help him on his way, and forced at last to retire 
defeated and disgraced, but unable even so to resign himself to 
the lot which he affects to consider as the best and most 
choiceworthy. We are not to conclude from all this that Bacon 
was a conscious hypocrite. Strangely enough he seems never 
to have been aware of the enormity of his own misdeeds, and 
he commends himself to the approval of posterity with an 
apparently sincere belief that he had done nothing to be 
ashamed of, and that his character would be finally cleared. 
This is a peculiarity worth notice, and one which the Essays 
serve especially to bring out. With all their faults and 
omissions, they show us Bacon at his best ; Bacon-as-he-thought 
himself to be and as he wished the world.to think of him ; Bacon 
as he might have been if his better nature had prevailed, and if 
no temptation had come in the way to bear down his weak 
intermittent tendencies after good. The state of mind which 
they exhibit is thus paradoxical in the extreme. We have a man 


conscious of many meannesses and of some downright crimes, 
a . - 


and well aware that they were almost as well known to other 
people as to himself, but even in his private prayers finding 
nothing worse to say about himself than that he had not turned 


—_—eeeee ee ee 


_—— = See 


ee ae, ee ead 





BACON’S CHARACTER. XXXV 


his powers to what he thinks might have been their best use, 
that he had taken part in public affairs while he had better have 
been busy with his studies; for the rest, in all sincerity taking 
credit for his past life, and laying down rules of conduct, . 
excellent no doubt many of them, but just those which he had 
most signally failed to observe. The key to the problem may 
perhaps be found in Bacon’s belief in his own high mission, 

and in the practical immunities attaching to it. If he was 
indeed a man marked out as the guide and benefactor of his 
species, born, as he himself says, for the service of mankind, and 
thus mixing with his fellow-men not as an equal, but as a heaven- 
sent superior and judge, it is less strange that he should 
presume somewhat on his position, and should relax in his own 
favour such portions of the moral law as he found it inconvenient 
to observe. Instances of self-delusion such as this have been 
seen at almost all times. They were not unknown in Bacon’s 
day; and they became more common still afterwards. The 
fifth-monarchy man, possessed of an inward light or illuminated 
by the Holy Spirit, could assert for himself a dispensing 
power as wide as Bacon’s and as serviceable for his own ends. 
It is hard on any other theory to understand how Bacon 


could have maintained to the last a conscious dignity and self- 


respect. 

I shall not attempt to enter into the details of Bacon’s career. 
They have been written many times over, and from many 
different points of view. Mr. Spedding’s edition of his Life 
and Letters gives the whole story fully and completely. No 
fact or letter or sentence, however discreditable, is suppressed. 
They are all set down and they are all explained away, and 
Mr. Spedding’s faith in Bacon remains unshaken to the end. 
But a panegyric which is for ever on the defensive is apt to 
raise more suspicions than it lays at rest, especially when we 
see to what strange shifts Mr. Spedding is occasionally driven 
in his loyal resolve to make out his case. Professor Fowler, in 
his preface to the Novum Organum (second edition), writes 
more judicially. (His line of defence is that Bacon’s fatal fault 
was extreme carelessness in money matters; that this was the 

cZ 


XXXVi INTRODUCTION. 


root from which most of his errors and misfortunes sprang ; 
that his constant pecuniary difficulties led as their natural result 
to undue office-seeking and a constant craving for preferment ; 
and that the habits thus formed in early life continued to 
operate, as in point of fact such habits frequently do, in 
circumstances different from those by which they were originally 
formed,) This, however, is an explanation rather than a 
defence ; and in Professor Fowler’s carefully guarded language 
it does not so much as attempt to explain much that is in sad 
need of being explained. Bacon’s private diary and rules of 
conduct are a hard morsel for his admirers. Mr. Spedding 
has an ingenious defence for them. The things, he says, of 
which a man needs to remind himself are those which he is apt 
to forget. His inference is that arts and tricks to curry favour 
with the great and to get on in the world were naturally 
distasteful to Bacon, and that though he thought it right to 
practise them with a view to ulterior objects and to important 
. patriotic ends, he had to work against the grain in doing so. 
Professor Fowler says frankly that Bacon’s private memoranda 
are ‘revelations not of a pleasant character.’ His doubt is 
whether most other public men would show much better if the 
world had as clear an insight into their secret thoughts and 
purposes,—whether, in short, Bacon was much more of a rogue 
than public men have a sort of prescriptive right to be. Not 
less varied has been the estimate of Bacon’s scientific work. 
We find him exalted as the founder of modern science, the 
pioneer and guide who has shewn the way to all who have come 
after him, 


. . . *Large-browed Verulam, 
The first of those who know.’ 


And we find him set down as a rank impostor, who has 
discovered nothing ; whose method, as far it is correct, was one 
which the world had already found out and put in practice for 
itself; and who has given himself airs as a scientific leader and 
director, while in point of fact he was lagging somewhere in the 
rear, well-nigh out of sight, and often in error as to*the route by 
which the main body was pressing forward. His advocates 


eee —eeee———————EeEE ee 


eee ee ee 


a ee ee 





BACON’S LITERARY EMINENCE.  xxxvii 


insist, with justice, on his magnificent scientific aims, on his 
lordly sweep over the wide field of knowledge, on his exposure 
and correction of errors and of faulty methods which for long 
ages had been tried with no result ; and their regret is that his 
immersion in public affairs prevented him from completing in 
detail the vast plan which he has sketched out. His detractors 
urge that the destructive part of his work came too late to be of 
use ; that the methods which he condemned had already ceased 
to be employed; that he failed admittedly in his attempts at 
discovery and construction ; and when they read his remarks 
on spirits, on the transmutation of metals, and on the cause of 
the sweet dews which fall from the end of the rainbow where 


‘it rests, they affect to doubt whether all this would have come 


to much, if the labour of a lifetime had been given to it. 

But all these are curious questions which I must leave in 
other hands. My chief concern here is with Bacon’s literary 
work. The Essays alone give an imperfect view of this. They 


show some only of his numerous and varied styles. But they: 


have qualities of their own for which we shall find no exact 
counterpart elsewhere. What these are I have already en- 
deavoured to set down and in some part to illustrate. It is not 
only that the matter of the Essays is often of the very highest 
value ; that they give usthe-experience of one who had. looked 
on life from many-sides, the compressed wisdom of an observer 
to whom the ways and thoughts of men had long been as an 


es 


open “book. Their perfection is rather in the combination of | 


the matter and the form. The language in which they are 
written seems the proper clothing of the ideas. Even where 
the matter is valueless, there is consummate art in the garb of 
exalted wisdom which the author can fling about his meanest 
and most commonplace thoughts, yet without the least obvious 
unfitness between the language and the thought. His oracular 
manner ; his sudden breaks, which leave the reader still eager 
and expectant ; his crowded fulness of meaning ;. his wide range 


_of thought ; his seeming insight into the very centre of things ; 
_his unruffled calmness—there may be a trick of style in all this, 


but it is one which has not yet grown stale, and the secret of 


XXXViii INTRODUCTION. 


which the world has never yet found out. It cannot indeed be 
said of Bacon, as Johnson has said of Addison, that those who 
wish to excel in the same department of work must give their 
days and nights to his volumes. He is not a model for imitation, 
in language or in the structure of his sentences. He is a classic 
of a past age. He writes in a fashion which the modern world 
has long ceased to use, and it is impossible that it should ever 
return to it. But as a classic he will keep his place, and by 
universal agreement his place is in the first rank. 


oe 











ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA. 





P. 6, 1. 5, and note on p. 9, for schools read school. 

P. 9, note on 1. 6, add Pattison mentions the following among ‘the character- 
istic sentences which Montaigne has inscribed on the cornices of his library, 

“Nostra vagatur 
In tenebris nec caeca potest mens cernere verum,” 
from Lucretius; and 
mavtTi Adyw Adyos ioos dvTixerat: 
from Sextus Empiricus.’ Reprint of Essays, vol. ii. p. 341. 

P. 21, 1. g and note, for zealants read zelants. 

P. 24, 1. 29, for councils and council read counsels and counsel. 

P, 34, 1. 7 from bottom, for version of p. 184 read version of p. 1814. 

P. 56, note #, for Essay 27 read Essay 28. 

P. 67, atend of note on p. 60, 1. 19, add Conf. also, Frazer: The Golden 
Bough, Cap. III. sec. 13, on ‘Transference of ills,’ giving numerous instances in 
proof of the prevalence of a like belief. I extract the following.—A Bavarian 
cure for the fever is to write upon a piece of paper—‘ Fever stay away, I am 
not at home’—and to put the paper in some person’s pocket. The latter 
then catches the fever, and the patient is rid of it. Another cure is for the 
patient to stick a twig of elder-tree in the ground without speaking. The fever 
then adheres to the twig, and whoever pulls up the twig will catch the disease. 
Vol. II, p. 153. 

P. 95, 1. 32, and note on passage at p. 108, for Machiavel read Macciavel. 

P. 103, note on 95, 1. 7, after Fragment of an Essay on Fame add Works, vi. 
p. 519. 

P. 186, 1. 34 and P. 187, 1. 6, for Comineus vead Commineus. ~ 

P. 282, 1. 12, for disemboltura read desemboltura; and add But, in some 
specimens of Bacon’s handwriting, the b and v are so nearly alike, that it is quite 
5 possible that Bacon wrote, correctly, ‘desemvoltura,’ and that the ‘desem- 
boltura’ in the text is a printer’s error. 

P, 298, note on 1. 26. The ‘certain suspicions’ may perhaps have been about 
a proposal of the Dutch Commissioners to ‘join their stocks into one bank ? with 
the English East India Company, and to trade conjointly for the future. Vide 
Letters and Life, vi. 450. 

P. 357, note on p. 355, 1.14. The passage in Livy which Bacon had in mind _ 
was probably bk. xxxv. cap. 49, ‘Quod si quis antea ignorasset quae res Antio- 
chum et Aetolos conjunxisset, ex legatorum sermone potuisse apparere: 
mentiendo invicem jactandoque vires quas non haberent inflasse vana spe atque 
inflatos esse.’ Conf. Works, vii, 171, 172. 








ae eae ay eee 


sa 
am ste veka 





THE 


ESSAYES 


OR 


Seow NSELS: 


CIVILL AND MORALL, 


OF 


SAAN CLS LO, VERVLA M, 


VESCOUNT St. Asan. 








Newly Enlarged. 








LONDON, 
Printed by JOHN HAVILAND 


For Hanna Barret and Ricwarp WHITAKER, 


And are to be sold at the signe of the Kings head in Pauls Church-yard 
1625. 





’ 


anny PL ues 
APT 


“ : 


’ i 








feet ert LE DEDICATORIE. 





To the Right Honorable My Very Good Lo. The Duke 
of Buckingham his Grace, Lo. High Admirall of 
England. 


Excellent Lo. 

Salomon saies; 4 good Name is as a precious 
oyntment; And I assure my selfe, such wil your Graces 
Name bee, with Posteritie. For your Fortune, and Merit 
both, have been Eminent. . And you have planted Things, 
that are like to last. I doe now publish my Lssayes ; 
which, of all ny other workes, have been most Currant: 
For that, as it seems, they come home, to Mens Businesse, 
and Bosomes. I have enlarged them, both in Number, 
and Weight ; So that they are indeed a New Worke. I 
‘thought it therefore agreeable, to my Affection, and 
Obligation to your Gface, to prefix your Name before 
them, both in English; and in Latine. For I doe conceive, 
that the Latine Volume of them, (being in the Universall 
Language) may last, as long as Bookes last. My /ustaura- 
tion, | dedicated to the King: My Historie of Henry the 
Seventh (which I have now also translated into Latine) and 
my Portions of Naturall History, to the Prince: And these 
I dedicate to your Grace ; Being of the best Fruits, that 
by the good Encrease, which God gives to my Pen and 
Labours, I could yeeld. God leade your Grace by the 
Hand. 

Your Graces most Obliged and faithfull Servant, 


| Fr. St. Alban. 








eo, eee 


‘ . a - - 
“, ogppebhey > 3: 


o ee nent? ca? 






oF 








THE ESSAVES 


OR 


COUNSELS CIVILL AND MORALL 


OF 


FRANCIS BACON, VISCOUNT ST, ALBAN. 





I. 
OF TRUTH. 


Wuat is truth? said jesting* Pilate; and would not 
stay for an answer. Certainly there be that delight in 
giddiness, and count it a bondage to fix a belief; affecting” 
free-will in thinking, as well as in acting. And though the 
sects of philosophers of that kind be gone, yet there remain 
certain discoursing wits*, which are of the same veins 4%, 
though there be not so much blood in them as was in those 





® jesting| i.e. scoffing. Lat. Pilatus 
derisor. 

> affecting] i.e. having a liking for. 
Conf. Essay 47: ‘Use also such per- 
sons as affect the business wherein they 
are employed, for that quickeneth much.’ 
' © discoursing wits) Lat. ingenia ven- 
tosa et discursiva, 

Bacon uses discourse in various 
senses; sometimes, as in the text, 
= empty talk or chatter. 

Wit, he uses sometimes of the 
faculty ; sometimes, as in the text, 
of the person possessing it. Intellect, 


or mind, may pass as the nearest 
modern equivalent for it. 

For both the above words, conf. 
‘Neither is this matter of discourse, 
except the deep and profound reasons 
of law which ought chiefly to be 
searched shall be accounted discourse, 
as the slighter sort of wits (scioli) may 
esteem them.’ Works, vii. 530. 

4 veins] i.e. mental habits or tenden- 
cies. Conf, Essay 32: ‘Certainly he 
that hath a satirical vein, as he maketh 
others afraid of his wit, so he had 
need be afraid of others’ memory.’ 


6 ESSAY I. 


of the ancients. But it is not only the difficulty and labour 
which men take in findin out of truth ; nor aoe that 
when it is found, it moat Ta 5 thoughts; that 
doth bring lies in favour; but a natural though corrupt 
love of the lie itself. One of the later schools of the 
Grecians examineth the matter, and is at a stand to think 
what should be in it, that men should love lies; where 
neither they make for pleasure, as with poets; nor for 
advantage, as with the merchant; but for the lie’s sake. 
10 But! I cannot tell: this same truth is a naked and open 
»coe daylight, that doth not show the masks, and mummeries, 


“'>~ and triumphs¢ of the world, half so stately and daintily 
% as candle-lights. Truth may perhaps come to the price 
Saae of a pearl, that showeth best by day, but it will not rise 


to the price of a diamond or carbuncle, that showeth 





best in varied lights. 
pleasure. 


A mixture of a lie doth ever add 
Doth any man doubt that if there were taken 


out of men’s minds vain opinions, flattering hopes, false 
valuations, imaginations as one would?, and the like, but it 
20 would leave the minds of a number of men poor shrunken 
things, full of melancholy and indisposition, and unpleasing 
to themselves? One of the fathers, in great severity, called 
poesy ‘ vinum daemonum, because it filleth the imagination, 
and yet it is but with the shadow ofa lie. But it is not the 
lie that passeth through the mind, but the lie that sinketh in, 
and settleth in it, that doth the hurt, such as we spake of? ‘ 


° imposeth upon] i.e. lays a restraint 
upon. Lat. ex ea inventa cogitationibus 
imponitur captivitas, as contrasted with 
the ‘free-will in thinking’ of which 
Bacon has spoken above. 

£ But &c.| The Latin gives this sfac- 
cato passage somewhat more trippingly: 
Sed nescio quomodo, veritas ista &c. 

8 triumphs] i.e. shows or sports, on 
a scale of some magnificence. 

‘Some two days since I saw the 

prince, 


MnkA 


(U6 ‘y te 
JAK Ch 


And told him ors inset “triumphs 
held at Oxford.’ 
Richard II, act v. se. 3. 
‘O, thou art a perpetual triumph, an 
everlasting bonfire-light.’ 
1 Henry IV, act iii. sc. 3¢ 
And Essay 37, Of Masques and 
Triumphs. 
h as one would] Lat. imaginationes 
ad libitum. 
i such as we spake of | i.e. such a lie 
as, not such a hurt as. The Latin gives 


OF TRUTH. 
AM What Wwe A Ath As | DALLA ¥ 
before. But howsoever* these things are thus in men’s 
depraved judgments and affections, yet truth, which only 
doth judge itself, teacheth that the inquiry of truth, which 
is the love-making or wooing of it, the knowledge of truth, 
which is the presence of it, and the belief of truth, which is 
the enjoying of it, is the sovereign good of human nature. 
The first creature of God, in the works of the days, was 
the light of the sense: the last was the light of reason: 
and his sabbath work ever since is the illumination of his 
Spirit. First, he breathed light upon the face of the ro 
matter, or, chaos ; then he breathed light into, the face of 
man ; and stilt? he breatheth and inspireth light into: the 
face of his chosen. The poet that beautified the sect that 
_was otherwise inferior to the rest, saith yet™ excellently 
well :—/t is a pleasure to stand upon the shore, and to sce 
ships tossed upon the sea: a pleasure to stand in the window 
| of a castle, and to see a battle and the adventures thereof 
) below: but no pleasure is comparable to the standing upon the 
vantage ground of truth, (a hill not to be commanded, and 
where the air is always clear and serene), and ¢o see the 20 
errors, and wanderings, and mists, and tempests, in the vale 
below : so always that this prospect be with pity, and not 
with swelling or pride. Certainly, it is heaven upon 
earth, to have a man’s mind move in charity, rest in pro- 
vidence, and turn upon the poles of truth. 
To pass from theological and philosophical truth to the 
truth of” civil business°; it will be acknowledged, even by 





in the ~Latin. 





et a a 


quite clearly—mendacium quod a mente 
imbibitur, nempe ejus generis de quo ante 
diximus. 

k But howsoever &c. | i.e.in what way 


‘ soever it happens that these things are 


thus. Lat. uteunque haec ita se habeant. 
1 stil} Here, as generally else- 

where, = ever. Conf. e.g. Essay 29: 

‘ For greatness, it maketh to be still for 

the most part in arms.’ Lat. quasi 

semper, 

m yet] This word is not translated 


It may mean either 
further, moreover, and if so will apply 
to the entire clause ; or,as Mr. Abbott 
suggests, im spite of his belonging to an 
inferior sect, a sense not well in keeping 
with the terms of praise with which 
the unnamed writer is introduced. 

2 truth of civil business) The Latin 
marks distinctly this change in the 
sense of the word—ad veritatem aut 
potius veracitatem. 

© civil business] i.e, business relating 


a 


° 


8 ESSAY I. 


those that practise it not, that clear and round? dealing is 
the honour of man’s nature, and that mixture of falsehood 
is like alloy in coin of gold and silver, which may make 
the metal work the better, but it embaseth it. For these 
winding and crooked courses aré the goings of the 
serpent ; which goeth basely upon the belly, and not upon 
the feet. There is‘no vice that doth so cover a man with 
shame as to be found false and perfidious ; and therefore 
Montaigne saith prettily, when he inquired the reason 
why the word of the lie should be such a disgrace, and 
such an odious charge. Saith he, Uf it be well weighed, to 
say that a man lieth, ts as much to say as that he is brave 
towards God and a coward towards men. For a lie faces 
God, and shrinks from man. 
falsehood and breach of faith cannot possibly be so highly 
expressed, as in that it shall be the last peal‘ to call the 
judgments of God upon the generations of men: it being 
foretold that, when Christ cometh, he shall not find faith 
upon the earth, 


NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 


P. 5, 1.5. sects of Philosophers} This is probably an allusion 
to Pyrrho and the sceptical schools, to which Bacon makes express 
reference in the Nov. Org. Bk. I. aph. 67. The indeterminate 
language in the Essay would be borne out by the tenets assigned 
either to these, or to the New Academy, of which Bacon speaks at 
greater length in the same aphorism: ‘ Nova Academia Acatalepsiam 
dogmatizavit et ex professo tenuit. Quae licet honestior ratio sit 
quam pronuntiandi licentia, quum ipsi pro se dicant se minime 


Surely the wickedness of 


to the intercourse and dealing, in 
society, of citizen with citizen. Conf. 
‘Civil knowledge .... hath three 
parts, according to the three summary 
actions of society: which are Conver- 
sation, Negociation, and Government.’ 
Works, iii. 445. 

P yvound | i.e.straightforward, direct. 
Conf. Essay 6: ‘A show of fearfulness 
Fis nhaie doth spoil the feathers of round 


flying up to the mark.’ And, ‘So highly 
esteemed they a plain, simple and round 


manner of speaking, which compriseth . 


in few words much matter and a 
sentence massy and sound.’ Plutarch, 
Morals: Of Intemperate Speech ; Hol- 
land’s trans. p. 167. 

9 it shall be the last peal &c.| Lat. 
istis (quast ultimis clamoribus) devo- 
cabuntur judicia Det. 





Arr 


OF TRUTH. a 


confundere inquisitionem, ut Pyrrho fecit et Ephectici, sed habere 
quod sequantur ut probabile, licet non habeant quod teneant ut 
verum; tamen,’ etc. And again in aph. 37, he says of the New 
Academy, ‘nihil sciri posse simpliciter asserunt.’ 

1. 6. certain discoursing wits| The reference may be to Fran- 
ciscus Sanchez, whose treatise, Quod nihil scitur (1576), seems to 
have been known to Bacon. Sanchez professes to write as a thorough 
sceptic. He begins his treatise: ‘Nec unum hoc scio, me nihil scire. 
Conjector tamen nec me nec alios. Haec mihi vexillum propositio 
sit, haec sequenda venit—nihil scitur. The reasoning by which 
he establishes his position—the obvious absurdities of many received 
opinions, the imperfections of the senses, and the faulty inferences 
which men are in the habit of making from them—is, in parts, so 
like some of the destructive aphorisms in the First Book of the Novum 
Organum, that the resemblance can hardly have been accidental. 
But Sanchez constructs nothing. He concludes in favour of the 
sceptical formula with which he starts. His work is an extreme 
expression of the dislike and distrust which men were beginning to 
feel for a dogmatism which had passed current as science. That the 
contemptuous reference in the Essay was intended to include 
Montaigne is likely enough. His rambling tentative style, and his 
mischievous delight in multiplying proofs of the weakness and 
fallibility of human judgment, would explain Bacon’s inclusion of 
him among the discoursing modern wits. It deserves notice, too, 
that although Bacon often follows Montaigne, this is the only Essay 
in which he refers to him by name. 

P. 6,1. 4. a natural &c.| Conf. Montaigne: ‘ Je trouve que nous ne 
sommes pas seulement lasches a nous deffendre de la piperie ; mais 
que nous cherchons et convions 4 nous y enferrer: nous aimons a 
nous embrouiller en la vanité, comme conforme A nostre estre.’ 
Essays, bk. iii. chap. x1. 

1.5. One of the later schools of the Grecians] The reference is to 
Lucian’s Philopseudes, sec. 1: "Exets pot, @ Piddkdeis, eimeiv ti wore 
dpa rodré éorw & rods moddods els emibvpiav rod WeiSerOar mpodyerat, os 
abrovs te xaipey pndéev byes Néyovras Kal Trois Ta ToLadra diefvovor padiora 
mpocéxewv Tov voov; Toddd, & Tvxiddy, early a robs dvOpmmous évious dvaykd- 
Cer ra Weds Aeyew és Td xpHjotpov droBhérovtas. 

Oddev mpds eros radta...... AANA Tepl Exeivor, & dpiote, pypl ot dvev 
Tijs xpelas rd Weddos wept moddod THs GdnOeias TiBevrat nddpevor TO Mpaypate 
kai évdiarpiBortes én’ ovdeniG mpopdcer dvaykaig. Tovrous ody ébedw eidevar 
tivos dyabod Trodro Trotovow. i 

1.15. carbuncle] ‘Carbunculus. Solaris lapis lucet ex propria natura 
sicut Sol.’ Paracelsus, vol. ii. p. 125 b (ed. of 1658, Geneva, in three 
folio vols.). ‘The best of these stones will shine in darknesse like a 
burning coale, as Albertus writeth, himself hath seene. Others shine 


fe) ESSAY I. 


but a little and are lesse esteemed, but such as shine not at all are 
scarce of any reckoning.’ Bullokar, English Expositor, sub voce. 

1,22. One of the fathers &c.| This quotation has not been traced. 
The only explanation I can find of it is as follows :—Jerome, in a 
letter to Damasus (Ep. 146), writes, ‘Daemonum cibus est carmina 
poetarum.’ Augustine, Confess. i. 16, terms poetry ‘vinum erroris ab 
ebriis doctoribus propinatum.’ Bacon thus seems to have been quoting 
from memory, and to have combined the two passages. It was a 
fixed idea with him, as his mistakes of memory usually were. He 
says, e.g. in the Adv. of Learning, ‘ Did not one of the fathers in great 
indignation call Poesy “vinum daemonum,” because it increaseth 
temptations, perturbations and vain opinions?’ Works, ili. 440. 

1,24. the shadow of a lie] In this and in the next sentence Bacon 
seems to have had before him some passages from Plato’s Republic: 
Ovx oicba, iv & eye, dri 76 ye Gs ddnOds Weddos, ef ody Te TodTO eimeiv, TavTES 
Oeoi te Kal GvOporo: picotow;.... eya dé Aéyw Gre TH ux wept Ta dvra 
WevderOai te Kal yretoOat kai dyad eivac Kai evraida éxew Te Kal KexrnoOa Td 
Weddos mavres Fxiot av SéEawro Kal picovor pddiora adrd ey TO ToLOvTo. 
Tlodv ye, py. “AAG phy dpOdrard y dv, 5 viv 81 edeyor, Todro Hs aAnOds 
Weddos kadoiro, 7 ev tH uxn Ayvoia 7 Tod éevopévov. met TS ye Ev Tois 
Adyots pipnud te Tod év TH Wuy7n éotl maOjparos Kal Votepoy yeyovds €td@dor, 
od mavy akparov Weddos. Republic, p. 382. 

Conf. also, Idppw dpa mov rod ddnOois 7 pupntikn eort, Kal, as Eorxe, Sid 
TovTo mavta amepyacerat, rt opiKpdv TL éxdorou éeddmrerat, kal rodro eidwov, 
p. 598, and the entire discussion which introduces and follows 
this. 

P.7, ll. 4,5. knowledge of truth—belief of truth] The Latin brings out 
more clearly the distinction intended here. Knowledge is rendered 
by ‘ veritatis cognitio, quae praesentem eam sistit :’ belief by ‘ veritatis 
receptio cum assensu, quae est ipsius fruitio et amplexus.’ 

1.8. the light of the sense] Genesis i. 3. 

1.8. the light of reason] Genesis i. 26, 27. 

Conf. ‘Thou, O Father! who gavest the Visible Light as the first- 
born of thy creatures, and didst pour into man the Intellectual Light 
as the top and consummation of thy workmanship, be pleased to 
protect and govern this work.’ The Writer’s Prayer; Works, vii. 
259. 

Closely resembling this is the prayer with which Bacon ends his 
‘distributio operis : ’—‘ Itaque tu Pater, qui lucem visibilem primitias 
creaturae dedisti, et lucem intellectualem ad fastigium operum tuorum 
in faciem hominis inspirasti,’ &c. Works, i. 145. 

1, 13. The poet] i.e. Lucretius. 


1. 13. the sect otherwise inferior] i.e. the Epicurean sect, so ° 


judged either as morally inferior or as having a less eminent series 
of literary advocates and professors. 








ee SS ee a. ee, 


OF TRUTH. 11 


The passage, which Bacon has paraphrased rather than translated, 
is,— 

E ‘Suave, mari magno turbantibus aequora ventis, 

E terra magnum alterius spectare laborem; 
Non quia vexari quemquam est jucunda voluptas, 
Sed, quibus ipse malis careas, quia cernere suave est. 
Suave etiam belli certamina magna tueri 
Per campos instructa, tua sine parte pericli: 
Sed nil dulcius est bene quam munita tenere 
Edita doctrina sapientum templa serena; 
Despicere unde queas alios, passimque videre 
Errare, atque viam palanteis quaerere vitae, 
Certare ingenio, contendere nobilitate, 
Nocteis atque dies niti praestante labore 
Ad summas emergere opes, rerumque potiri.’ 
Lib. ii. 1-13. 

1, 22. with pity &c.] Conf. the description, in the New Atlantis, 
of one of the Fathers of Salomon’s House: ‘ He was a man of middle 
stature and age, comely of person, and had an aspect as if he pitied 
men.’ Works, iii. 154. I quote this as a further bye-instance of the 
relation in which Bacon himself stood, or affeéted to stand, towards 
his fellow-men. 

P. 8, 1. 8. and therefore Montaigne saith &c.| Montaigne does 
not say it; he quotes it as the saying of an ancient :—‘ J’ay souvent 
consideré d’ot pouvoit naistre cette coustume, que nous observons 
si religieusement, de nous sentir plus aigrement offensez du 
reproche de ce vice, qui nous est si ordinaire, que de nul aultre; 
et que ce soit extreme injure qu’on nous puisse faire de parole, 
que de nous reprocher le mensonge...... C’est un vilain vice 
que le mentir, et qu’un ancien peinct bien honteusement quand 
il dict que “ c’est donner tesmoignage de mespriser Dieu, et quand et 
quand de craindre les hommes” ; il n’est pas possible d’en representer 
plus richement l’horreur, la vilité, et le desreglement ; car que peut- 
on imaginer plus vilain que d’estre couard 4 l’endroict des hommes, 
et brave a l’endroict de Dieu?’ Montaigne, Essays, Jib. ii. 18. . 

The ‘ancien’ is Plutarch. ‘He that deceiveth his enemie, and 
breaketh his oath to him: sheweth plainely that he feareth him, but 
that he careth not for God.’ Life of Lysander, North’s trans. p. 450. 

We learn from Bodin that the sensitiveness to the charge of lying, 
of which Montaigne speaks, had been of recent growth among the 
French :—‘ But now, when as to have the lie given one was neither by 
the Romans thought to be a thing injurious, neither that our auncestors 
had allowed the combat for the lie given to another man: it began in 
our age to be a thing not only contumelious, but even capitall also : 
and that especially in the time of Francis the first the French king, 


12 ESSAY II. 


who in a great assembly of his greatest peers one day said, that he 
was not an honest man which could endure the lie given him..... 
So that none of the nobilitie or martiall men which will put up with 
the lie is accounted of as a man of any worth or valour, but as of a 
base or vile fellow.’ Bodin, Republic, iv. cap. 7, Knolles’ trans. 

Bacon speaks elsewhere to much the same effect :—‘It would 
have been thought a madness amongst the ancient lawgivers 
to have set a punishment upon the lie given...... The civilians, 
they dispute whether an action of imjury lie for it, and rather 
resolve the contrary. And Francis the first of France, who 
first set on and stamped this disgrace so deep, is taxed by the 
judgment of all wise writers for beginning the vanity of it: for it was 
he, that when he had himself given the lie and defy to the Emperor, 
to make it current in the world, said in a solemn assembly, That he 
was no honest man that would bear the lie; which was the fountain 
of this new learning.’ Charge touching Duels, Letters and Life, 
iv. 406. 

l. 17. it being foretold &c.] Luke xviii. 8. The words, it need 
hardly be said, do not bear the sense which Bacon has given them. 
I think it probable that he had in his mind, here, an indistinct 
recollection of a passage in Cyprian’s De Unitate Ecclesiae. It is 
clear from several passages in Essay iii. that he had read this treatise. 
' Conf. ‘Sic in nobis emarcuit vigor fidei, sic credentium robur elanguit. 
Et idcirco Dominus tempora nostra respiciens, in Evangelio suo dicit: 
Filius hominis cum venerit, putas inveniet fidem in terra? Videmus 
fieri quod ille praedixit. In Dei timore, in lege justitiae, in dilec- 
tione, in opere fides nulla est,’ &c. Cyprian, De Unitate Ecclesiae, 
sec. 26. 





II. 
OF DEATH. 


Men fear death as children fear to go in the dark ; and 
as that natural fear in children is increased with tales, 
so is the other. Certainly, the contemplation of death, 
as the wages of sin, and passage to another world, is holy 
and religious; but the fear of it, as a tribute due unto 
nature, is weak. Yet in religious meditations there is 


Fn 


OF DEATH. 13 


sometimes mixture of vanity and of superstition. You 
shall read, in some of the friars’ books of mortification, 
that a man should think with himself what the pain is 
if he have but his finger’s end pressed or tortured, and 
thereby imagine what the pains of death are, when the 
whole body is corrupted and dissolved ; when many times 
death passeth with less pain than the torture of a limb; 
for the most vital parts are not the quickest of sense. And 
by him that spake only as a philosopher, and _ natural 
man*, it was well said, Pompa mortis magis terret quam 
mors tpsa. Groans and convulsions, and a discoloured 
face, and friends weeping, and blacks and obsequies», and 
the like, show death terrible. It is worthy the observing, 
that there is no passion in the mind of man so weak, but it 
mates° and masters the fear of death; and therefore death 
is no such terrible enemy when a man hath so many 
attendants about him that can win the combat of him4, 
Revenge triumphs over death; love slights it; honour 
aspireth to it; grief flieth to it; fear pre-occupateth® it ; 
nay, we read, after Otho the emperor had slain himself, 











® natural man] i.e. not from a reli- 
gious point of view. Lat. homo ant- 
malis. In contrast to the religious 
meditations of which Bacon has just 
before been speaking. For the phrase, 
conf, ‘It is true, .Eupolis, that the 
principal object which I have before 
mine eyes, in that whereof I speak, is 
piety and religion. But nevertheless, 
if I should speak only as a@ natural 
man, 1 should persuade the same 
thing. For there is no such enterprise 
at this day for secular greatness and 
terrene honour as a war upon infidels.’ 
Works, vii. p. 20. 
> blacks and obsequies| The Latin 
combines these two words in atrata 
funera. For the old substantival use 
of ‘ blacks,’ conf. 
‘ Ere blacks were bought for his own 
funeral,’ 
Ben Jonson, Epigrams 44, l. 3. 


And, ‘ The Queen’s funeral is like to be 
deferred for want of money to buy the 
blacks.’ Lorkin to Sir T. Puckering, 
April 17, 1619, Court and Times of 
James I, vol. ii. 

© but it mates] i.e. over-powers, 
Lat. guin superet. Conf. ‘The great 
question is how to miss or how to 
mate the Flemings: how to pass by 
them or how to pass over them.’ 
Letters and Life, vi. 73. And, Essay 
15: ‘In great oppressions, the same 
things that do provoke the patience, 
do withal mate the courage.’ 

4 ofhimji.e. of death. Lat. gui in 
certamine illam vincant, 

© pre-occupateth | i.e. anticipates. Lat. 
anticipat. Conf, ‘Only I wish your 
Lordship will not pre-occupate despair, 
but put. trust, next to God, in her 
Majesty’s grace.’ Letters and Life, ii. 
p. 200. And, ‘I will pre-occupate 


bs 
° 


10 


20 


14 ESSAY II. 


pity (which is the tenderest‘ of affections) provoked many 
to die out of mere compassion to their sovereign, and as 
the truest sort of followers. Nay, Seneca adds, niceness % 


and satiety: Cogita quamdiu eadem feceris ; mort velle, non , 


tantum fortis, aut miser, sed etiam fastidiosus potest. A man 
would die, though he were neither valiant nor miserable, 
only upon a weariness to do the same thing so oft over 
and over. It is no less worthy to observe, how little 
alteration in good spirits" the approaches of death make: 
for they appear to be the same men till the last instant. 
Augustus Caesar died in a compliment; Livia, conjugit 
nostri memor, vive et vale. Tiberius in dissimulation, as 
Tacitus saith of him, Jam Tiberium vires et corpus, non 
dissimulatio, deserebant: Vespasian in a jest, sitting upon 
the stool, Ut puto Deus fio: Galba with a sentence, Feri, st 
ex re sit populi Romanz, holding forth his neck ; Septimius 
Severus in dispatch, Adeste, si quid mihi restat agendum ; 
and the like. Certainly the Stoics bestowed too much 
cost upon death, and by their great preparations made it 
appear more fearful. Better saith he, gui finem vitae 
extremum inter munera ponat naturae. It is as natural to 
die as to be born; and to a little infant, perhaps, the one is 
as painful as the other. He that dies in an earnest pursuit 
is like one that is wounded in hot blood, who, for the time, 
scarce feels the hurt ; and therefore a mind fixed and bent 
upon somewhat that is good doth avert the dolours of 
death; but, above all, believe it, the sweetest canticle is 
Nunc dimittis, when a man hath obtained worthy ends and 


what he will rather say, That other 
affairs of weight do take him up.’ 
Hacket’s Life of Abp. Williams, Part 
I, p. 34. 

£ the tenderest) i.e. the weakest. 
Conf. ‘Especially if in those disput- 
ings, they which are for the direction 
speak fearfully and tenderly, and those 


that are against it audaciously.’ Essay 
15. 

& miceness| i.e. fastidiousness. Conf. 
‘The Spartans were a nice people in 
point of naturalization. Essay 20, 
p. 207. 

h in good spirits| Lat. in animo gene- 
roso et forts. 








OF DEATH. 15 


expectations. Death hath this also, that it openeth the 
gate to good fame, and extinguisheth envy: Extinctus 
amabitur idem. 


NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 


P.12, 1.1. the dark] ‘Illa ad quae'transituri sumus nescimus qualia 
sint, et horremus ignota. Naturalis praeterea tenebrarum metus est, 
in quas adductura mors creditur® \ Seneca, Epist. 1xxxii. 

1. 2, increased with tales] Conf. ‘Mors’¢ontemni debet magis quam 
solet. multa enim de illa credimus: multorum ingeniis certatum est 
ad augendam ejus infamiam. Descriptus est carcer infernus et per- 
petua nocte oppressa regio, in qua ingens janitor Orci, 


Ossa super recubans antro semesa cruento, 
Aeternim latrans exsangues territat umbras.’ 
\ Seneca, Epist. lxxxii. 

I give this, out of a host of similar passages, as having most 
probably been present to Bacon’s mind. 

1. 5. the fear of it, as a tribute due unto nature] The Latin gives 
here wt est naturae debitum, as though the sense of the English were— 
since it is a tribute due unto nature. In the edition of 1612, the cor- 
responding passage is—‘the fear of it for it self.’ This agrees more 
nearly with the English text of the later edition than with the render- 
ing in the Latin. 

For the sense, conf. ‘ Mors naturae lex est, mors tributum officium- 
que mortalium.’ Seneca, Nat. Quaest. lib. vi. sub finem. 

P. 18,1. 1. You shall read &c.] 1 have looked through some scores 
of the friars’ books of mortification, but I have not found any such 
passage as that to which Bacon refers. The nearest approach to it is 
in St. Luis of Granada’s chapter on Death, translated in vol. ii. of the 
Ascetic Library by Orby Shipley. The usual purpose of this class 
of writers seems to be to excite fear not about death but about what 
may happen after death, and on this latter they enlarge not un- 
frequently in terms such as those of which Bacon speaks in the text. 
By the early Christian writers death itself is more often hailed as a 
welcome release. Later writers, addressing themselves to the rich 
and the luxurious, insist rather on the losses which it involves and 
on the pleasures which it cuts short. 

l. 10. Pompa mortis &c.] The reference appears to be to Seneca. 
‘Tolle istam pompam sub qua lates et stultos territas: mors es quam 
nuper servus meus quam ancilla contempsit.’. Epist. xxiv. For 
this and for the next sentence conf. also Montaigne, Ess. lib. i. 
chap. 19: ‘Je crois, a la verité, que ce sont ces mines et appareils 


16 ESSAY II. 


effroyables dequoy nous l’entournons, qui nous font plus de peur 
qu’elle: une toute nouvelle forme de vivre; les cris des meres, des 
femmes, et des enfants: la visitation de personnes estonnees et 
transies; l’assistance d’un nombre de valets pasles et esplorez; une 
chambre sans jour; des cierges allumez; nostre chevet assiegé de 
medecins et de prescheurs; somme, tout horreur et tout effroy 
autour de nous; nous voyla desja ensepvelis et enterrez. Les 
enfants ont peur de leurs amis mesmes, quand ils les voyent 
masquez: aussi avons nous. II fault oster le masque aussi bien des 
choses que des personnes: osté qu’il sera, nous ne trouverons au 
dessoubs que cette mesme mort qu’un valet ou simple chambriere 
passerent dernierement sans peur.’ 

1, 18. honour aspireth to it} The edition of 1612 adds here— 
‘delivery from ignominy chooseth it.’ It is obvious to remark that, in 
the'interval between the two editions, Bacon had incurred ignominy 
and had not chosen death. The reading of the earlier edition is kept 
and somewhat strengthened in the Latin translation of the later one— 
metus ignominiae eligit. 

l. 19. fear pre-occupateth it) Conf. Seneca, Epist. xxiv: ‘His 
adjicias et illud..... tantam hominum imprudentiam esse, imo 
dementiam, ut quidam timore mortis cogantur ad mortem’; and 
Epist. Ixx: ‘stultitia est timore mortis mori’; and Lucretius iii. 
79-82: 

‘Et saepe usque adeo, mortis formidine, vitae 
Percipit humanos odium lucisque videndae, 
Ut sibi consciscant maerenti pectore letum, 
Obliti fontem curarum hunc esse timorem.’ 


1,20. Otho] Vide Tacitus, Hist. ii. 49: ‘Quidam militum juxta 
rogam (Othonis) interfecere se, non noxa neque ob metum, sed 
aemulatione decoris et caritate principis. Ac postea promisce 
Bedriaci Placentiae aliisque in castris celebratum id genus mortis’ ; 
and Suetonius, Otho, cap. xii: sub finem: ‘Multi praesentium 
militum ..... statim nec procul a rogo vim suae vitae adtulerunt. 
Multi et absentium adcepto nuntio prae dolore armis inter se ad 
internecionem concurrerunt.’ 

P. 14, 1.3. Seneca adds| These are not the words of Seneca. He 
quotes them, with approval, from an address, by amicus noster Stoicus, 
to a young man who had called a council of his friends to decide 
whether he should put himself to death. The exact words are— 
‘Cogita quamdiu jam idem facias. Cibus, somnus, libido: per hunc 
circulum curritur. Mori velle non tantiim prudens, et fortis aut 
miser, sed etiam fastidiosus potest.’ Epist. Ixxvii. 

lizr. Augustus Cesar—compliment| This is no account of the 
scene as Suetonius describes it—‘Omnibus deinde dimissis, dum 


aa ee 


See ey Se 





Bs ak i ¥ ce eta 





OF DEATH. 17 


advenientes ab urbe de Drusi filia aegra interrogat, repente in 
osculis Liviae et in hac voce defecit: Livia nostri conjugii memor 
vive, ac vale.’ Augustus, cap. 99. There is something more than 
compliment here. 

l.12. Tiberius] ‘Jam Tiberium corpus, jam vires, nondum dis- 
simulatio deserebat.’ Tac. Ann. vi. 50. 

1.14. Vespasian] ‘Ac ne in metu quidem, et periculo mortis 
extremo, abstinuit jocis.... Prima quoque morbi adcessione, Ut, 
inquit, puto, Deus fio. Suetonius, Vespasian, cap. 23. ’Emed) re 
emiorevoey Ste redevtioe, hn, Geds #5 yivoua. Dio Cassius Ixvi. 17. 
It does not appear that this jest was uttered when Vespasian was 
dying—Suetonius says expressly prima morbi adcessione. 

1.15. Galba] This is Plutarch’s account. ‘The traiterous 
souldiers flew upon him, and gave him many a wound: and Galba 
holding out his neck unto them, bad them strike hardily, if it were 
to do their country good.’ North’s trans. p. 1051. Tacitus and Sue- 
tonius speak less certainly. ‘Extremam ejus vocem, ut cuique odium 
aut admiratio fuit, varie prodidere. Alii suppliciter interrogasse 
quid mali meruisset ; paucos dies exsolvendo donativo deprecatum. 
Plures obtulisse ultro percussoribus jugulum: agerent ac ferirent, 
si itae re publica videretur. Non interfuit occidentium quid diceret.’ 
Tac. Hist.i. 41. ‘Sunt qui tradant ad primum tumultum proclamasse 
eum, Quid agitis, commilitones ? ego vester sum, et vos mei. Plures 
autem prodiderunt obtulisse ultro jugulum: et ut hoc agerent ac 
ferirent, quando ita videretur, hortatum.’ Suet. Galba, cap. 20. 

1. 16. Septimius Severus] Té te cipmav ovtws évepyds éeyéveto, Sate 
kal anowixov avapbéyEacOa, "Ayere, Sdre ef te mpaéar Exouev. Dio Cafs. 
Ixxvi. 17. The same might have been said with equal truth about 
Vespasian; of whom Dio Cassius records: rév 8¢ iarpav émitipovrov 
att@ ori ry te GAAy Stairn Spoia voody expnto, kal mdvta ta TpoorjKovta TH 
apxn emparre, Tov avroxpdropa Sei, en, éotdta amobvncxew. Dio Cass. 
Ixvi. 17. 

1.18. the Stoics bestowed &c.] This is certainly true about Seneca, 
who returns to the subject again and again with most minute and 
tedious iteration. 

Conf. Montaigne—‘A veoir les efforts que Seneque se donne pour se 
preparer contre la mort; 4a le veoir suer d’ahan pour se roider et 
pour s’asseurer, et se debattre si long temps en cette perche, j’eusse 
esbranslé sa reputation, s’il ne l’eust, en mourant, trez vaillamment 
maintenue.’ Essays, bk. iii. chap. 12. And—‘si nous avons sceu vivre 
constamment et tranquillement, nous scaurons mourir de mesme. 
Ils s’en vanteront tant qu’il leur plaira, fofa philosophorum vita com- 
mentatio mortis est; mais il m’est advis que c’est bien le bout, non 
pourtant le but, de la vie; c’est sa fin, son extremité, non pourtant 
son object.’ Ibid. Bacon seems to have had this last passage from 

Cc 


18 ESSAY II. 


Montaigne in his mind, and to have taken the quotation in it as 
further proof of the charge which he brings generally against the 
Stoics. There is a passage in the De Augmentis, not making any 
reference to the Stoics by name, but ‘otherwise very like the Essay, 
and clearly founded upon the quotation in Montaigne.—‘ Mortis formi- 
dinem medendo augent. Etenim cum nihil aliud fere vitam humanam 
faciant quam mortis quandam praeparationem et disciplinam, quo- 
modo fieri possit ut ille hostis mirum in modum non videatur 
terribilis, contra quem muniendi nullus sit finis?’ Works i. 726. 
The proof is not happily chosen. The quotation is not from Seneca 
or from any Stoical writer, but from Cicero, Tusc. Disp. i. 30. It 
is intended to bea translation from the Phaedo, and its language, 
however doubtful in itself, does not, as the context shews, bear out 
the remarks which Montaigne makes upon it. Commentatio mortis 
is a preparation not for dying but for death, an anticipation and 
part-accomplishment of the change which will be complete at death 
—the final freedom of the soul from the restraints and degradations 
imposed upon it by the body. 

Nor are the Stoics, as a rule, open to the charge which Bacon 
brings against them in the Essay. When they argue against the 
fear of death, their drift is the same as Seneca’s, but they handle 
their subject ina more manly and robust style, more briefly and 
very much more effectively. 

1.20. qui vitam &c.] The correct words are— 


‘Qui spatium vitae extremum inter munera ponat 
Naturae.’ Juv. Sat. x. 358. 
‘22. 10 alittle infant] Conf. Quarles’ Emblems, ii. 13: 
‘The slender debt to nature’s quickly paid, 
Discharged, perhaps, with greater ease than made.’ 

1. 23. He that dies &c.] Conf. ‘Celuy qui meurt en la meslee, les 
armes a la main, il n’estudie pas lors la mort, il ne la sent, ny ne la 
considere; l’ardeur du combat l’emporte.’ Montaigne, Essays, bk. 
iii. chap. 4. 

1. 28. Nunc dimittis] Luke ii. 29. 

P. 15, 1.2. Extinctus &c.]|. Hor. Epist. bk. ii. 1.14. So too Ovid, 
Amores, lib. i. xv. 39: 

‘Pascitur in vivis livor; post fata quiescit, 
Cum suus ex merito quemque tuetur honos.’ 














Oe ade Bld « Cee re Oe 


; 
z 
, 


OF UNITY IN RELIGION. 19 


Ill. 
OF UNITY IN RELIGION. 


ReE.icion being the chief band of human society, it is 
a happy thing when itself is well contained* within the 
true band of unity. The quarrels and divisions about 
religion were evils unknown to the heathen. The reason 
was, because the religion of the heathen consisted rather 
in rites and ceremonies, than in any constant belief: for 
you may imagine what kind of faith theirs was, when the 
chief doctors and fathers of their church were the poets. 
But the true God hath this attribute, that he is a jealous 
God; and therefore his worship and religion will endure 
no mixture nor partner. We shall therefore speak a few 
words concerning the unity of the church; what are the 


| fruits thereof; what the bounds; and what the means. 


The fruits of unity (next unto the well-pleasing of God, 
which is all in all) are two; the one towards those that 
are without the church, the other towards those that are 
within. For the former, it is certain that heresies and 
schisms are of all others the greatest scandals: yea, more 
than corruption of manners: for as in the natural body 
a wound or solution of continuity is worse than a corrupt 
humour, so in the spiritual: so that nothing doth so much 
keep men out of the church, and drive men out of the 
church, as breach of unity: and therefore whensoever it 
‘ Of all other affections it is the most 


importune and continual.’ Essay 9. 
‘In the midst of them all the sun 


® contained | i.e. held together. Lat. 
ut et ipsa astringatur. Conf. ‘I have 
marvelled sometimes at Spain, how 





they clasp and contain so large do- 
minions.’ Essay 29, p. 208. 

> of all others the greatest| i.e. 
greater than any of the others—a 
graecism not unfrequent in Bacon’s 
time. Conf. e.g. ‘ Ido now publish my 
Essays ; which of all my other works 
have been most current.’ Dedication 
to ed. of 1625. 


taketh his course, as being the greatest 
and most puissant of all the rest.’ 
Pliny, Nat. Hist. bk. ii. chap. 6 (Hol- 
land’s trans. ). 

‘ For very few there be among them 
who understand and know the cause 
of this ceremony, which is of all other 
the smallest.’ Plutarch, Morals, p. 1049 
(Holland’s trans. ). 


C2 


eal 


° 


10 


20 


20 ESSAY WI. 


cometh to that pass that one saith, Ecce in Deserto, another 
saith, Ecce in penetralibus; that is, when some men seek 
Christ in the conventicles of heretics, and others in an 
outward face of a church, that voice had need continually 
to sound in men’s ears, nolife exire,—go not out, The 
doctor of the Gentiles (the propriety*® of whose vocation 
drew him to have a special care of those without) saith, 
If a heathen come in, and hear you speak with several 
tongues, will he not say that you are mad? and certainly 
it is little better when atheists and profane persons do 
hear of so many discordant and contrary opinions in re- 
ligion. It doth avert them from the church, and maketh 
them to sit down in the chair of the scorners. It is but 
a light thing‘ to be vouched in so serious a matter, but yet 
it expresseth well the deformity. There is a master of 
scoffing that in his catalogue of books of a feigned library 
sets down this title of a book, The Morris-Dance of 
Heretics: for, indeed, every sect of them hath a diverse 
posture or cringe by themselves, which cannot but move 
derision in worldlings and depraved politics*, who are apt 
to contemn holy things. 

As for the fruit towards those that are within, it is peace, 


‘which containeth infinite blessings; it establisheth faith ; 


it kindleth charity; the outward peace of the church dis- 
tilleth into peace of conscience, and it turneth the labours 
of writing and reading of controversies into treaties of 
mortification and devotion. 





© propriety] i.e. property inthe logical 
sense of the word; specialty. Lat. 
cujus vocatio et missio propria et deman- 
data. Conf. ‘Man did give names 
unto other creatures in Paradise, as 
they were brought before him, accord- 
ing unto their proprieties.? Works, 
iii. 264. 

4 [tis but a light thing &c.| These 
words refer to the passage from Rabe- 
lais, which follows in the next sen- 


tence. For a parallel to this use, conf. 
e.g. ‘It is a trivial grammar-school 
text, but yet worthy a wise man’s 
consideration. Question was asked 
of Demosthenes, &c. Essay 12, 1. 
£. 
© politics] i.e. politicians. Lat. pol- 
tict. The word occurs frequently. 

£ treaties) i.e. treatises. So, in the 
opening words of the third part of the 
Homily against disobedience and wilful 





OF UNITY IN RELIGION. 2t 


Concerning the bounds of unity, the true placing of 
them importeth exceedingly*. There appear to be two 
extremes: for to certain zealants® all speech of pacification 
is odious. Is it peace, Jehu ?—What hast thou to do with 
peace ? turn thee behind me. Peace is not the matter, but 
following and party. Contrariwise, certain Laodiceans and 
lukewarm persons think they may accommodate points of 
religion by middle ways, and taking part of both, and 
witty‘ reconcilements, as if they would make an arbitra- 
ment between God and man. Both these extremes are to 
be avoided ; which will be done if the league of Christians, 
penned by our Saviour himself, were in the two cross 
clauses thereof soundly and plainly expounded: He that 
is not with us, is against us; and again, He that is not 
against us, is with us; that is, if the points fundamental 
and of substance in religion were truly discerned and dis- 
tinguished from points not merely * of faith, but of opinion, 
order, or good intention. This is a thing may seem to 
many a matter trivial, and done already; but if it were done 
less partially', it would be embraced more generally. 

Of this I may give only this advice, according to my 


rebellion—‘ As I have in the first part witty.’ The Latin, in both passages, is 





of this treatise shewed unto you the 
doctrine of the holy Scriptures.... 
and in the second part of the same 
treaty confirmed the same doctrine by 
notable examples,’ &c. 

& importeth exceedingly] i.e. is of ex- 
ceedingimportance. Lat. magni pror- 
sus est momenti. The verb is used in 
a neuter andin an active sense. Conf. 
‘ Nay, number itself in armies importeth 
not much,’ Essay 29. 

‘It is worthy the consideration how 
this may import England.’ Works, 
vi. 78. 

h zealants| i.e. zealots. Lat. homi- 
nibus zelo perfervido. It appears to be 
formed from the Italian selante. 

i witty) here =ingenious, as in Essay 
50, ‘ Histories make men wise; poets, 


ingentosus. 

K not merely| i.e. not absolutely, not 
entirely. The Latin gives simply guae 
non sunt ex fide. Conf. Essay 58, 
‘They do not merely dispeople and 
destroy’: where the Latin gives popu- 
lum penitus non absorbent aut destruunt. 

1 less partially] i.e. with less of party 
feeling and aim. Conf. ‘The fourth 
and last occasion of these controver- 
sies....is the partial affectation and 
imitation offoreign churches.’ _ Letters 
and Life, i. p. 84. The apparent anti- 
thesis in the text between ‘ partially’ 
and ‘ generally’ obscures the sense of 
the English. The Latin is clear— 
verum si hoc ipsum minore partium 
studio fieret, majore etiam consensu 
rectperetur. 


20 


22 ESSAY IIi. 


small model™. Men ought to take heed of rending God’s 
church by two kinds of controversies; the one is, when 
the matter of the point controverted is too small and light, 


not worth the heat and strife about it, kindled only by con- | 


tradiction ; for, as it is noted by one of the fathers, Christ’s 
coat indeed had no seam, but the church’s vesture was of 
divers colours; whereupon he saith, /” veste varietas sit, 
scissura non sit; they be two things, unity and uniformity. 
The other is, when the matter of the point controverted is 
great, but it is driven to an over great subtilty and obscu- 
rity, so that it becometh a thing rather ingenious than sub- 
stantial. A man that is of judgment and understanding 
shall sometimes hear ignorant men differ, and know well 
within himself that those which so differ mean one thing, 
and yet they themselves would never agree: and if it 
come so to pass in that distance of judgment which is 
between man and man, shall we not think that God above, 
that knows the heart, doth not® discern that frail men, in 
some of théir contradictions, intend the same thing, and 
accepteth of both? The nature of such controversies is 
excellently expressed by St. Paul, in the warning and pre- 
cept that he giveth concerning the same; Devita profanas 
vocum novitates, et oppositiones falsi nominis scientiae. Men 
create oppositions which are not, and put them into new 


m model &c.| These words pro- 
bably mean—as far as the small scale 
of the present writing allows. So Dr. 
Rawley, stating his reason for pub- 
lishing some of Bacon’s minor writings, 
says that he did it ‘ to satisfy the desires 
of some who held it unreasonable that 
any delineations of that pen, though 
in never so small a model, should 
not be shewn to the world.’ Works, 
vii. 6. 

‘That gigantic state of mind which 


possesseth the troublers of the world, - 


such as was Lucius Sylla, and infinite 
other in smaller model.’ Works, iii. 
425. 


The Latin version, however, ren- 
ders the word by—pro captis nostri 
tenuitate, a piece of modesty hardly 
in the strain of one who, at the 
age of 29, had already assumed au- 
thority to settle the controversies of 
the Church. Letters and Life, i. 74 
et séqq. 

» doth not| This repetition of the 
negative is not unusual with Bacon. 
Conf. e.g. ‘ A corporation can have no 
wife, nor a corporation can have no 
son.’ Works, vii. 668. 

‘I have no enemies, nor | have 
nothing that anybody should long for.’ 
Letters and Life, v. 215. 


a ee a 





23 


terms, so fixed as°, whereas the meaning ought to govern 
the term, the term in effect governeth the meaning. There 
be also two false peaces, or unities: the one, when the 
peace is grounded but upon an implicit ignorance, for all 
colours will agree in the dark: the other, when it is pieced 
up upon a direct admission of contraries in fundamental 
points: for truth and falsehood, in such things, are like the 
iron and clay in the toes of Nebuchadnezzar’s image ; they 
may cleave, but they will not incorporate. 

Concerning the means of procuring unity, men must 
beware that, in the procuring or muniting® of religious 
unity, they do not dissolve and deface the laws of charity 
and of human society. There be two swords amongst 
Christians, the spiritual and temporal ; and both have their 
due office and place in the maintenance of religion: but 
we may not take up the third sword, which is Mahomet’s 
sword, or like unto it: that is, to propagate religion by 
wars, or by sanguinary persecutions to force consciences ; 
except it be in cases of overt scandal, blasphemy, or in- 
termixture of practice™ against the state; much less to 
nourish seditions; to authorize conspiracies and rebellions; 
to put the sword into the people’s hands, and the like, 
tending to the subversion of all government, which is the 
ordinance of God. For this is but to dash the first table 


OF UNITY IN RELIGION. 


4 muniting)i.e. fortifying. Lat. dum 
muniant. Conf. ‘The more gross and 
tangible parts do contract and serre 


° as| Here, and elsewhere passim = 
that. 
P implicit ignorance] Probably, an 





ignorance content to admit what is put 
before it without understanding what 
it means. The epithet is commonly 
applied not to ignorance but to faith. 
Bacon so uses it in a passage very like 
the text—‘ Reason teaches us that in 
ignorance and implied belief it is easy 
to agree, as colours agree in the dark.’ 
Letters and Life, i. 165. It would 
seem, therefore, that he puts much the 
same meaning on implicit ignorance 
and implicit belief. 


themselves together; both to avoid 
vacuum (as they call it) and also to 
munite themselves against the force of 


the fire which they have suffered.’ 


Works, ii. 374. 

¥ of practice] Lat. machinationts. 
The word, with Bacon, has usually 
a sinister sense. Conf. e.g. ‘A man 
....Should rest upon the soundness 
and strength of his own courses, and 
not upon practice to circumvent others,’ 
Letters and Life, i. 202. 


hg ESSAY III. 


19 


20 


30 


against the second; and so to consider men as Christians, 
as we forget that they are men. Lucretius the poet, when 
he beheld the act of Agamemnon, that could endure the 
sacrificing of his own daughter, exclaimed: 


- Tantum religio potuit suadere malorum. 


What would he have said, if he had known of the mas- 
sacre in France, or the powder treason of England? He 
would have been seven times more epicure* and atheist 
than he was. For as the temporal sword is to be drawn 
with great circumspection in cases of religion, so it is a 
thing monstrous to put it into the hands of the common 
people; let that be left unto the Anabaptists and other 
furies. It was great blasphemy, when the devil said, I 
will ascend and be like the Highest; but it is greater 
blasphemy to personate* God, and bring him in saying, 
I will descend, and be like the prince of darkness: and 
what is it better, to make the cause of religion to descend 
to the cruel and execrable actions of murdering princes, 
butchery of people, and subversion of states and govern- 
ments? Surely this is to bring down the Holy Ghost, 
instead of the likeness of a dove, in the shape of a vulture 
or raven; and to set out of the bark of a Christian church 
a flag of a bark of pirates and assassins; therefore it is 
most necessary that the church by doctrine and decree, 
princes by their sword, and all learnings, both Christian 
and moral, as by their Mercury rod, do damn and send 
to hell for ever those facts" and opinions tending to the 
support of the same; as hath been already in good part 
done. Surely, in councils concerning religion, that council 
of the apostle would be* prefixed, /ra hominis non implet 


8 epicure|i.e.epicurean. So passim. character to; to give him a part to 
Conf. e.g. ‘ For the opinion of Socrates play. Vide Essay 27, p. 192, note on 


is much upheld by the general consent ‘person.’ 
even of the Epicures themselves,’ u facts] i.e. deeds. Lat. facta. 
Works, iii. 426. x would be| i.e. ought to be. A 


* to personate] i.e. to assign a _ frequent use. Conf. e.g. ‘The ex- 











OF UNITY IN RELIGION. 25 


justitiam Dei: and it was a notable observation of a 
wise father, and no less ingenuously confessed, that those 
which held and persuaded pressure of consciences were 
commonly interessed” therein themselves for their own 
ends. | 


NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 


P.19,1.5. veligion of the heathen] Conf. ‘The religion of the heathen 
had no constant belief or confession, but left all to the liberty of 
_ argument.’ Works, iii. 479. And ‘The heathen religion was not 
only a worship of idols, but the whole religion was an idol in itself; 
for it had no soul, that is, no certainty of belief or confession; as 
a man may well think considering the chief doctors of their church 
were the poets; and the reason was because the heathen gods were 
no jealous gods, but were glad to be admitted into part, as they had 
reason.’ Works, iii. 488. But all this is much too absolutely stated. 
It seems based on a reference to the religions of Greece and Rome. 
It is true of the Greeks that the ‘chief doctors and fathers of their 
church were the poets.’ It is untrue of the Romans, who had their 
regular colleges to preside over the national faith and worship. 
Again, it is true of the Romans that they easily admitted foreign 
deities to divine rank among their own; it is untrue of the Greeks. 
With both peoples, there were quarrels and divisions about religion 
as soon as the accepted schemes of theology came to be called 
in question. If we look beyond Greece and Rome, the case is even 
more complete. Vide e.g. Juvenal, Sat. xv. 33 ef seqg., where we 
have an account of the furious quarrels caused by the diversities of 
creed among the Egyptians. And Dio Cassius: Oi Alytmrio .. . Opy- 
oxevouci re yap TONG meptoodrara avOparrar, Kal wodepous imép adray Kal. 
mpos GddnAovs, Gre pt) KaG év GAAG Kal €k Tod evavTiwrdrov Kal avTois TimavTEs 
Twa, dvatpodvrat, xiii. 34. 

P. 20, 1.1. Ecce in Deserto, &c.] St. Matthew xxiv. 26. 

1.3. an outward face of a church| This is probably a reference 
to the Church of Rome. In one of the many passages closely re- 
sembling the text of the Essay, Bacon goes on to speak of there 


cess of diet in costly meats and terested. Conf. e.g. ‘The mystical 
drinks fet from beyond the seas would communion of all faithful men is such 


be avoided.’ Letters and Life, vi. 23. as maketh every one to be interessed ; 
‘The voices of the dialogue would be __ in those precious blessings which any 
strong and manly.’ Essay 37. one of them receiveth.’ Hooker, 


¥Y interessed| The old form of in- Eccl. Pol. bk, v, chap. 40, sec. 3. 


26 ESSAY III. 


being ‘no occasion for any pretended Catholic to judge us.’ Letters 
and Life, i. 74. The molite exire is used or adapted, elsewhere, as a 
scriptural injunction not to leave the Church of England,—‘ so ready 
are they to depart from the Church upon every voice,’ p. 80. And 
this seems to be the sense which Bacon puts upon it here, in his 
exhortation against breach of unity. 

1.8. Jfa heathen come| 1 Cor. xiv. 23. 

1.13. to sit down &c.] Ps.i. 1. 

1,16. catalogue of books| La morisque des hereticques is the 
title of one of the books which Pantagruel finds in the library of 
St. Victor at Paris. Vide Pantagruel, ii. 7. 

P. 21,1.4. Js it peace &c.] 2 Kings ix. 18, 19. 

1.6. Laodiceans| Revelation iii. 14-16. 

l. 12. in the two cross clauses} Lat.*‘in clausulis illis quae primo 
intuitu inter se opponi videntur.’ Vide St. Matthew xii. 30, St. Mark 
ix. 40. But the former text is incorrectly quoted. The words are 
‘He that is not with me is against me.’ Bacon writes elsewhere to 
the same effect as in the Essay, and with the same error in the 
quotation. Conf. ‘Interest admodum pacis~ Ecclesiae, ut foedus 
Christianorum, a Servatore praescriptum, in duobus illis capitulis quae 
nonnihil videntur discrepantia, bene et clare explicetur: quorum 
alterum sic diffinit; Qui non est nobiscum est contra nos; alterum 
autem sic: Qui contra nos non est, nobiscum est: Ex his liquido 
patet esse nonnullos articulos, in quibus qui dissentit extra 
Foedus statuendus sit ; alios vero in quibus dissentire liceat, salvo 
Foedere. Vincula enim communionis Christianae ponuntur, Una 
Fides, Unum Baptisma, &c.; non Unus Ritus, Una Opinio.’ Works, 
i, 833. 

P. 22,1.5. dy one of the fathers] The words quoted are from Au- 
gustine, but in the passage where they occur there is nothing said 
about Christ’s coat, frequent as the reference is to it in other passages. 
Nor do any of the references, here or elsewhere, bear the meaning 
which Bacon puts upon them. Vide Enarratio in Psal. xliv. (xlv. of 
our version) sec. 24, ‘ Vestitus reginae hujus quis est? et pretiosus est, 
et varius est : sacramenta doctrinae in linguis omnibus variis. . . Quo- 
modo autem omnis varietas vestis in unitate concordat, sic et omnes 
linguae ad unam fidem. Jn veste varietas sit; scissuranon sit. Ecce 
varietatem intelleximus de diversitate linguarum, et vestem intellexi- 
mus propter unitatem: in ipsa autem varietate aurum quod est? 
Ipsa sapientia..... Varietas in linguis, aurum in sententiis.’ Conf. 
also Enarratio ii. in Psal. xxi: ‘ Diviserunt sibi vestimenta mea... et 
super vestimentum meum miserunt sortem. Erat ibi tunica, dicit 
evangelista, desuper texta. Ergo de caelo, ergo a patre, ergo a 
spiritu sancto. Quae est ista tunica nisi charitas quam nemo di- 
videre potest? Quae est ista tunica nisi unitas?’ 








ee 





_ 





OF UNITY IN RELIGION. 27 


Also, in Joannis Evangelium, Tractatus 13: ‘Erat ibi tunica: 
videamus qualis: desuper texta. Desuper texta tunica quid signi- 
ficat nisi charitatem? desuper texta tunica quid significat nisi 
unitatem? Hane tunicam attende, quam nec persecutores Christi 
diviserunt.’ And Tractatus 119: ‘Tunica vero illa sortita omnium 
partium significat unitatem, quae charitatis vinculo continetur.... 
Inconsutilis autem, ne aliquando dissuatur; et ad unum pervenit, 
quia in unum omnes colligit.’ 

The subject is similarly treated in Sermo ccxviii. cap. 9 and in 
Sermo cclxv. De Ascensione Domini, cap. 6. In several passages 
of Bernard we find the same fanciful interpretation, but neither 
in Bernard nor in Augustine are there any excuses made for dif- 
ferences of opinion on the most minute points of doctrine or church 
polity. Bernard, e. g., rebuking the jealousies of monastic orders and 
their quarrels over the colours of their dresses, says, ‘ et hac ratione 
in tota Ecclesia (quae utique tam pluribus tamque dissimilibus variatur 
ordinibus, utpote Regina quae in Psalmo legitur circumamicta varieta- 
tibus) nulla pax, nulla prorsus concordia esse putabitur.... Non sum 
tam hebes ut non agnoscam tunicam Joseph, non illius qui liberavit 
Aegyptum, sed qui salvavit mundum.... Notissima quippe est 
quia polymita, id est pulcherrima varietate distincta .... Recog- 


-nosce, omnipotens pater, eam quam fecisti Christo tuo polymitam, 


dando quosdam apostolos, quosdam autem prophetas, alios vero 
evangelistas, &c., &c. And again: ‘Audi quomodo polymitam: 
Divisiones, ait, gratiarum sunt, idem autem spiritus; et divisiones 
operationum sunt, idem vero Dominus. Deinde diversis enumer- 
atis charismatibus, tanquam variis tunicae coloribus, quibus con- 
stet eam esse polymitam, ut ostendat etiam esse inconsutilem 
et desuper contextam per totum, adjungit. Haec autem operatur 
unus atque idem Spiritus, dividens singulis prout vult.’ (Bernardi) 
Apologia ad Guillelmum, cap. iii. Conf. also Epistola 334, Contra 
Abaelardum. Conf. also ‘Hoc unitatis sacramentum, hoc vinculum 
concordiae inseparabiliter cohaerentis ostenditur quando in Evangelio 
tunica Domini Jesu Christi non dividitur omnino nec scinditur.... 
Loquitur ac dicit Scriptura divina; De tunica autem, quia de superiore 
parte non consutilis, sed per totum textilis fuerit, dixerunt ad invicem: 
Non scindamus illam, sed sortiamur de ea cujus sit... Possidere non 
potest indumentum Christi qui scindit et dividit Ecclesiam Christi.’ 
Cyprian, De Unitate Ecclesiae, sec vii. 

The illustration is a favourite one with Bacon. Conf. e.g. ‘In this 
point the rule holds which was pronounced by an ancient father, 
touching the diversity of rites in the Church: for finding the vesture 
of the queen (in the psalm) which did prefigure the Church, was of 
divers colours, and finding again that Christ’s coat was without 
a seam, he concludeth well, Jn veste varietas sit, scissura non sit. 


28 ESSAY. FY. 


Letters and Life, iii. 97. And again: So we see the coat of our 
Saviour was entire without seam, and so is the doctrine of the 
Scriptures in itself; but the garment of the Church was of divers 
colours and yet not divided.’ Works, iii. 482. And, ‘for matter of 
division and breach of unity, it is not without a mystery that Christ’s 
coat had no seam; nor no more should the Church if it were possible.’ 
Letters and Life, iv. 268. 

l. 22. Devita &c.] 1 Timothy vi. 20. 

1.23. Men create &c.| An illustration of this may, perhaps, be 
found in the controversy between the Eastern and Western Churches 
on the procession of the Holy Spirit. Those who understand these 
subjects say that there was no difference of doctrine here ; the only 
difference was in the terms by which the same doctrine was ex- 
pressed. Each Church, however, so interpreted the terms of the 
other as to make it appear that the difference between them was not 
verbal but real. The term thus in effect governed the meaning, 
and the breach of unity which followed was very largely due to 
this. ' 

Or, we may, perhaps, find an illustration in the terms Catholic and 
Protestant. They express an opposition which is not, since Catholics 
act the part of protesters against what they deem heretical views : 
while Protestants claim to be true members of the universal Church. 
of Christ. But here, too, the term governs the meaning, and the 
Church of Rome, by help of the name Catholic, asserts an ex- 
clusive claim to Catholicity, relegating all Protestant bodies to the 
merely negative position of protesters and nothing else. 

P. 23, 1.8. Nebuchadnezzar’s image| Daniel ii. 33 and 4t. 

1.13. There be two swords &c.| Conf. Latimer’s first sermon. ‘In 
thys world God hath ii swerdes, the one is a temporal swerde, the 
other a spiritual. The temporal swerde resteth in the handes of 
kynges, maiestrates and rulers under hym. ... The spiritual swerde 
is in the hands of the ministers and preachers.’ Arber’s Reprints, 
p. 23. The reference here and in the Essay is to Luke xxii. 38. 
‘ They said, Lord, behold here are two swords. And He said unto 
them, It is enough.’ This passage has been variously interpreted. 
Jerome, in Evangelium secundum Lucam, says briefly, 


‘emat gladium—id est Legem. 
duo gladii—id sunt duae Leges,’ 


So too Ambrose, Expositio in Lucam. ‘Duos gladios discipuli 
protulerunt ... unum novi, alterum veteris Testamenti ... Denique 
dicit Dominus Satis est, quasi nihil desit ei quem utriusque Testa- 
menti doctrina munierit.’ 

Augustine writes in the same sense, and in very truculent 
language. Vide Contra Faustum Manichaeum, lib. xvi.25. Bernard, 








OF UNITY IN RELIGION. 29 


writing to Pope Eugenius, pressing for help to the Eastern Church 
after loss in taking of Edessa, comes more near to the inter- 
pretation which afterwards prevailed. ‘Intraverunt aquae usque 
ad animam Christi: tacta est pupilla oculi ejus. Exserendus est 
nunc uterque gladius in passione Domini. . . . Per quem autem nisi 
per vos? Petri uterque est, alter suo nutu, alter sua manu, quoties 
necesse est evaginandus. Et quidem de quo minus videbatur, de 
ipso ad Petrum dictum est—Converte gladium tuum in vaginam. 
Ergo suus erat et ille sed non sua manu utique educendus.’ Epistola, 
256. Conf. also De consideratione, lib. iv. cap. 3, and the address 
‘Ad milites Templi—Exseratur gladius uterque fidelium in cervices 


inimicorum.’ Cap. 3. 


The claim of the Church to the temporal sword becomes presently 
more distinct. John of Salisbury (Polycraticus, lib. iv. cap. 3) writes : 
‘Hunc ergo gladium de manu ecclesiae accipit princeps, cum ipsa 
tamen gladium sanguinis omnino non habet. Habet tamen et istum, 
sed eo utitur per principis manum,’ &c. 

In the next century, Gregory IX, writing to Germanus, Patriarch 
of Constantinople, on the supremacy of the Roman See, says: ‘IIlud 
tantum adjicimus quod utrumque gladium ad Romanum pertinere 
Pontificem ex evangelica lectione tenemus. Etenim loquente Jesu 
discipulis de acquisitione gladii spiritualis, illi duos ibi positos 
ostenderunt, quos Dominus dixit sufficere, ad coercionem videlicet 
Spiritualis et corporalis offensae. Si materialem gladium pertinere 
concedis ad potentiam temporalem, attende quid in Matthaei 
evangelio Dominus dicat Petro—Converte gladium tuum in locum 
suum— dicendo ‘uum, materialem signavit gladium quo percusserat 
ille servum principis sacerdotum ... Uterque igitur gladius Ecclesiae 
traditur, sed ab Ecclesia exercendus est unus, alius pro Ecclesia 
manu saecularis principis eximendus: unus a sacerdote, alius ad 
nutum sacerdotis administrandus a milite.’ Baronius, Annales 
Ecclesiastici, in annum 1233. 

Boniface VIII in his Bull ‘Unam Sanctam’ perpetuates the claim 
of the Church and bases it on the passage in St. Luke: ‘In hac 
ejusque (sc. Petri) potestate duos esse gladios, spiritualem videlicet 
et temporalem, evangelicis dictis instruimur. Nam dicentibus 
Apostolis: ecce gladii duo hic: in ecclesia scilicet cum Apostoli 
loquerentur, non respondet dominus nimis esse sed satis . .. Uterque 
ergo in potestate Ecclesiae, spiritualis scilicet gladius et materialis : 
sed is quidem pro ecclesia, ille vero ab ecclesia exercendus: ille 
sacerdotis, is manu regum et militum, sed ad nutum et patientiam 
sacerdotis: oportet enim gladium esse sub gladio,’ &c., &c. Baronius, 
Annales Ecclesiastici, in annum 1302. 

The above is the Jocus classicus. It is curious and not unin- 
structive to contrast it with Jerome’s earlier view, and with Latimer’s 


30 ESSAY III. 


at a later date. But Latimer was living in a reformed country and 
under a Tudor prince. 

1.15. but we may not take] Bacon does not always use this 
language. In his Remembrance to Sir John Digby about the 
negociations for the Spanish Match, he instructs him to suggest 
‘that it may be a beginning and seed (for the like actions before 
have had less beginnings) of a holy war against the Turk, where- 
unto it seems the events of time doth invite Christian kings,’ &c., &c. 
Letters and Life, vi. 158. This is to take up the third sword and 
turn it against its proper owner,—an even larger licence than that 
which the text of the Essay condemns. On the prohibition in the 
text conf. ‘Nunc illa est (quaestio) si uno religionis obtentu bellum 
inferri potest. Et hoc nego, et addo rationem: quia religionis jus 
hominibus cum hominibus proprie non est: itaque neque jus 
laeditur hominum ob diversam religionem: itaque nec bellum causa 
religionis. Religio erga Deum est ... Nihil igitur quaeritat homo 
violatum sibi ob aliam religionem.’ Albericus Gentilis, De Jure 
Belli, lib. i. cap. 9, An bellum justum sit pro religione. 

1.18. sanguinary| Whately calls attention to this qualifying 
epithet, as marking the imperfect views of Bacon on religious tolera- 
tion. It seems, too, from the next clause, that ‘in cases of overt 
scandal and blasphemy,’ even sanguinary persecutions are allowable. 
The rule thus enlarged is quite broad enough to cover the In- 
quisition itself. 

P. 24, 1.5. Tantum religio &c.] Bk. i. 102. 

l. 12. Anabaptists.| The refusal of these sectaries to recognise 
the authority of the civil ruler, and their assertion of the equality of 
all men under an assumed Divine illumination, explain and bear out 
Bacon’s reference to them in the text. That he had especially in his 
mind the authors of the great Anabaptist outbreak at Munster (1534) 
appears from the edition of 1612, where he speaks of them as ‘the 
madmen of Munster.’ 

Conf. also, ‘The Anabaptists..... profess the pulling down of 
magistrates, and the monarchy of them that are inspired; and they 
can chaunt the Psalm To bind their kings in chains and their nobles in 
feiters of iron. Letters and Life, v. 166. 

1. 13. [¢t was great blasphemy, when the devil said &c.] The reference 
is to Isaiah xiv. 12-14: 

‘How art thou fallen from heaven, O Lucifer, son of the morning: 
how art thou cut down to the ground which didst trouble the nations. 

For thou hast said in thine heart, I will ascend into heaven, I will 
exalt my throne above the throne of God: I will sit also upon the 
mount of the congregation, in the sides of the north. 

I will ascend above the heights of the clouds; I will be like the most 
High.’ 











OF UNITY IN RELIGION. 31 


This passage, suitably interpreted and enlarged, has been used to 
fill out the details of the otherwise untold story of the offence and fall 
of the rebel angels who kept not their first estate. 

Bacon in several places makes more or less distinct reference to it. 
Conf. Essay 13: ‘The desire of power in excess caused the angels to 
fall.’ Also in De Augmentis, lib. vii. cap. 3 : ‘ Angeli, dum ad potentiam 
divinae parem aspirarent, praevaricati sunt et ceciderunt.’ Works, 
i. 742. And inthe Valerius Terminus, cap. 1: ‘The angel of light that 
was, when he presumed before his fall, said within himself, I will 
ascend and be like unto the Highest: not God, but the highest. To 
be like to God in goodness was no part of his emulation: know- 
ledge, being in creation an angel of light, was not the want which 
- did most solicit him: only because he was a minister he aimed at 
a supremacy: therefore his climbing or ascension was turned into a 
throwing down or a precipitation.’ Works, iii. 217. 

Bacon had probably before his mind some passages of Thomas 
Aquinas: ‘Diabolus peccavit appetendo similitudinem Dei quantum 
ad potentiam. Sum. Theol. Secunda Secundae, Quaest. 163. 
Artic. II. Also in Pars Prima, Quaest. 63, Artic. III, we find a direct 
reference to the passage in Isaiah, with the remark added ‘ Appetiit 
finalem beatitudinem per suam virtutem habere, quod est proprium 
Dei,’ afterwards expanded and made more precise by the words 
‘appetiit aliquem principatum super alia habere, in quo etiam 
perversé voluit Deo assimilari.’ 

The words in Isaiah are put into the mouth not of the devil, but 
of the King of Babylon (vid. v. 4). But it was an early patristic 
view that the devil is the speaker, and that the entire passage is 
parabolic. 

Origen, Comment. in Joannem, tom. i. § 13, clearly thus interprets 
it: "AAAa kal Oavpafovow of ayyedor tiv emi yas eoopevny dia “Inoody 
elpnyny, TOU moAeuLKOv xwpior, els 6 exmecay ek Tod ovpavod 6 ‘Ewaddpos 6 Tpwi 
avaté\Xov td "Incod ovvrpiBera. The words here—é ‘Ewodépos 6 mpwit 
dvaréAX\ov—stand in the LXX, in verse 12, where the English version 
gives ‘ Lucifer, son of the morning.’ 

Again, in Jerome’s translation of Origen, Homil. I in Ezechielem, 
sec. 3 (of which the Greek original is lost) we find: ‘ Vide consonan- 
tiam prophetici evangelicique sermonis. Prophetes dicit; cecidit de 
caelo Lucifer qui mane oriebatur, contritus est super terram. Jesus 
loquitur, Videbam Satanam quasi fulgur de caelo cadentem. In quo 
differt dicere fulgur aut Luciferum de caelo cadentem?’ Jerome, in 
his own commentary—in Isaiam Prophetam, lib. vi.—takes the 
same view and defends it at great length. 

Ambrose writes no less distinctly: ‘Ipse diabolus per superbiam 
naturae suae amisit gratiam. Denique dum dicit—Ponam thronum 
meum super nubes..... et ero similis altissimo (Esai. xiv. 13 


32 ESSAY IIL 


et 14), consortiis excidit angelorum.’ In Psalmum 118, Expositio 
V. 51. 

Conf. also Augustine, Enarratio in Psalmum 88. v. 12: ‘Quid ergo 
timeo Aquilonem, quid timeo maria? Est quidem in Aquilone 
diabolus, qui dixit Ponam sedem meam in Aquilonem, et ero similis 
altissimo’ (Isai. xiv. 13, 14). 

Boniface VIII in a letter to the recalcitrant Galliean clergy com- 
pares them, morally and geographically, to Lucifer: ‘In vanum 
laborant ..:.. disponentes ab Aquilone sedem erigere contra 
vicarium Jesu Christi. Sed..... ut primus Lucifer..... cum 
sequacibus suis cecidit, corruet, quantacunque fulciatur potentia, et 
secundus,’ Baronius, Annales Ecclesiastici in ann. 1302. 

The legendary story of the fall of Lucifer was popularized from a 
very early date. We find it in the Anglo-Saxon poems attributed to 


Czedmon : 
‘Aught else they sought not 


To rear in heaven 

Save right and truth, 

Ere that the angel’s guardian 
For pride 

Sank into error..... 
Then spake he the words 
From malice thirsty 

That he in the north part 
A home and lofty seat 
Of heaven’s kingdom 
Would possess.’ 


Metrical Paraphrase, 1. 40, &c., as translated by Benjamin Thorpe. 


The story occurs frequently in the Miracle Plays of the Middle 
Ages. In, e.g., the Chester Plays, a collection of Mysteries founded 
upon Scripture subjects (supposed date about 1400), the first play is 
on the ‘Fall of Lucifer.” He is represented in God’s absence as 
taking his seat on God’s throne. 

‘Aha! that I am wondrous bright 
Among you all shynning full cleare: 
Of all heaven I bear the light 
That am repleat with heavenly grace; 
Though God come I will not hence 
But sitte right heare before his face.’ 


He is found sitting there on God’s return and is at once flung 
down to Hell, together with his confederate Light-borne. 

In the Coventry Mysteries, the offence and fall of Lucifer form part 
of the first play. The passage is too long to quote. 

So prominent is the part assigned to Lucifer by the legend that in 








77 


ee | er a 





OF UNITY IN RELIGION. 33 


the ‘Advent of Antichrist’ we find Lucifer named as chief in the 
infernal hierarchy, distinguished from Sathanas and seemingly taking 
rank above him. 
1. 23. assassins] The word seems to be used here in its ordinary 
sense, without special reference to the half-historical, half-mythical 
assassins or Ismaelians of Persia, from whom, as Bacon says else- 
where, ‘the name of the assassins, which is now familiar in the civil 
law, was derived.’ Letters and Life, v. 166. 
1, 26. Mercury rod| Conf. 


‘Tum virgam capit: hac animas ille evocat Orco 
Pallentis, alias sub Tartara tristia mittit, 
Dat somnos adimitque, et lumina morte resignat.’ 
Virg. Aen. iv. 242-4. 
and Homer, Od. xxiv. 1-5. . sack 

1. 30. would be] i.e. should or ought to be. So passim. Conf., e. g., 
‘the voices of the dialogue would be strong and manly, a base and 
a tenor no treble.’ Essay 37. 

1. 30. Ira hominis] James i. 20. 

P. 25, 1. 1. a notable observation &c.| Marcus Antonius de Dominis 
in his de Republica Ecclesiasticd, lib. vii. cap. 8, under the heading Ju 
suadendé aut conservanda fide Catholicad vim externam non esse adhi- 
bendam, has collected from all quarters such authorities as he could 
find in support of his thesis. Bacon’s reference may perhaps be to | 
one of these, viz. an extract from Sulpicius Severus, Hist. Sac. lib. - 
ii. cap. 50: ‘Secuti etiam accusatores Idacius et Ithacius episcopi : 
quorum studium in expugnandis haereticis non reprehenderem, si 
non studio vincendi plus quam oportuit certassent.’ Or it may 
perhaps be to a passage in one of Cyprian’s letters: ‘Fictitia vasa 
confringere Domino soli concessum est, cui et virga ferrea data est. 
Esse non potest major domino suo servus; nec quisquam sibi quod 
soli filio pater tribuit vindicare potest, ut putet aut, ad aream ventilan- 
dam et purgandam, palam ferre posse, aut a frumento universa 
zizania humano judicio separare. Superba est ista obstinatio et 
sacrilega praesumptio quam sibi furor pravus assumit; et dum 
_dominium sibi semper quidam plusquam mitis justitia deposcit 
assumunt, de Ecclesia pereunt.’ Cyprian, Epist. 41. 





34 


ESSAY. 4V, 


IV. 
OF REVENGE. 


REVENGE is a kind of wild justice*, which the more 
man’s nature runs to, the more ought law to weed it out: 
for as for the first wrong, it doth but offend the law, but 
the revenge of that wrong putteth the law out of office”. 
Certainly, in taking revenge, a man is but even with his 
enemy; but in passing it over, he is superior; for it is 
a prince’s part to pardon: and Salomon, I am sure, saith °, 
It ts the glory of a man to pass by an offence. That which is 
past is gone and irrevocable, and wise men have enough 
10 to do with things present and to come; therefore they do 
but trifle with themselves that labour in past matters. 
There is no man doth a wrong for the wrong’s sake, but 
thereby to purchase‘ himself profit, or pleasure, or honour, 
or the like ; therefore why should I be angry with a man 
for loving himself better than me? And ifany man should 
do wrong, merely out of ill-nature, °why ? yet it is but like 
the thorn or briar, which prick and scratch because they 


can do no other. 


The most tolerable sort of revenge is 


for those wrongs which there is no law to remedy ; but 
20 then, let a man take heed the revenge be such as there is 
no law to punish, else a man’s enemy is still beforehand *, 


a wild justice| i.e. uncultivated; a 
mere weed, and as such to be weeded 
out. Lat. agrestis quaedam justitia. 
But clearly as the Essay pronounces 
against this wild justice, this agrestis 
justitia, we find it noted in the Ant- 
theta among the arguments in favour 
of revenge. Works, i. 703. There is 
more said on the same side in the 4n- 
titheta, of which there is nothing in the 
Essay. 

> putteth the law out of office| Lat. 
legem auctoritate sua plane spoliat. 

© Salomon, I am sure, saith] Lat. 
Equidem memini dixisse Salomonem. 


But the English conveys what the Latin 
does not—a sort of notice to the reader 
that the quotation is to stand unverified. 

4 to purchase) i.e. to obtain. Lat. 
ut sibt conciliet. Conf. ‘If a man per- 
form that which hath not been at- 
tempted before... . he shall purchase 
more honour.’ Essay 55. 

© The Latin follows this punctuation, 
but omits the ‘ yet’ as out of place after 
the interrogative—guid tum ?. etiam 
spina et rubus pungunt etc. 

is still beforehand) i.e. the enemy 
has had the concluding blow struck on 
his side, and the man who has taken 








OF REVENGE. 35 


and it is two for one. Some, when they take revenge, are 
desirous the party should know whence it cometh: this is 
the more generous ; for the delight seemeth to be not so 
much in doing the hurt as in making the party repent: 
but base and crafty cowards are like the arrow that flieth 
in the dark. Cosmus, Duke of Florence, had a desperate 
saying against perfidious or neglecting friends, as if those 
wrongs were unpardonable. You shall read, saith he, that 
«we are commanded to forgive our enemies; but you never 
_ read that we are commanded to forgive our friends. But yet 10 
the spirit of Job was in a better tune: Shall we, saith he, 
take good. at God's hands, and not be content to take evil 
also? and so of friends in a proportion’. This is certain, 
that a man that studieth revenge keeps his own wounds 
green *, which otherwise would heal and do well. Public 
revenges are for the most part fortunate‘; as that for the 
death of Caesar ; for the death of Pertinax; for the death 
of Henry the Third of France; and many more. But in 
private revenges it is not so; nay, rather vindicative 
persons live the life of witches, who, as they are mis- 20 
chievous, so end they infortunate. 


Oe sll al a a 


10} Soe Se ee 
i ee. 


NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 


P. 34, 1.7. Salomon, I am sure, saith] ‘The discretion of a man 
deferreth his anger, and it is his glory to pass over a transgression.’ 
Prov. xix. 11. 

P, 35, L2. whence it cometh] 
"Odvecja rrodiméphtoy,’ ds od reTiyuwpnuévos ed py ober Kal id? ob Kai avd’ 


Aristotle, Rhet. II, cap. 3, sec. 16. 


Conf. Awd dpOas memoinra ‘ dacbat 


@ . 
OTOU 





revenge has suffered a two-fold loss— 
that namely which his enemy first in- 
flicted, and that which the law inflicts 
as a punishment for his illegal act of 
revenge. He is thus patient twice and 
agent once only. 

® in a proportion] in proportion, that 
is, to the very different relation in which 


a friend stands to a friend, as compared 
with that of a creature to its creator. 

h green] i.e. fresh, then fresh-like, 
unhealed. Conf. ‘ Their wounds being 
yet green and uncured which they got 
by the wars of Phocide.’ Plutarch, 
Lives, p. 852. 

i fortunate] Lat. prospere cedunt. 


D2 


36 : ESSAY IV. 


1.6. Cosmus, Duke of Florence] Vide note on Essay 42. The 
saying in the text has not been traced. 

l. 11. spirit of Job] Job ii. 10. 

1.15. Public revenges| It is not easy to see the drift of this 
comparison. Public revenges, as contrasted with private revenges, 
are revenges undertaken, not from vindictive motives nor in return 
for personal injuries, but to inflict punishment for public wrongs, for 
injuries done to the community. That these are for the most part 
fortunate hardly needs to be proved. Society could not exist with- 
out them. But the sense of the text seems further narrowed by the 
three instances which follow, and which illustrate the kind of injury, 
the punishment for which is here termed a public revenge. In each 
case it is the murder of a public chief the revenge for which is said 
to have been fortunate. The facts are as follows. The death of 
Caesar was revenged by Antony and Augustus, and the revenge 
may be termed fortunate, i.e. either successful in. fact, or fortunate 
for the agents or for the state. The final consolidation of the 
imperial power under Augustus will perhaps bear this out for the 
state, certainly for one of the agents. The death of Pertinax was 
avenged by Septimius Severus, and this again had an issue fortunate 
for himself, not so clearly fortunate for the state. The death of 
Henry the Third of France was avenged by his murderer being put 
to death on the spot, but Henry IV had nothing to do with this and 
his accession was in no sense dependent upon it. The Latin gives 
the death of Henry IV instead of that of Henry III, even less appo- 
sitely. The torture of the wretched Ravaillac and the accession of 
Louis XIII can hardly be twisted into instances of a fortunate 
revenge. 

l. 21. so end they infortunate| The judicial records of the middle 
ages supply abundant evidence of this. Conf. e.g. ‘S’il advient que 
la Sorciere invoque ou appelle le diable, il faut proceder sans doute a 
condemnation de mort.... et non seulement de mort, ains il faut 
condamner tels monstres a estre bruslez tous vifs, suyvant la cous- 
tume generale observee de toute ancienneté en toute la Chrestienté ; 
de la quelle coustume et loy generale le Juge ne se doit departer ne 
déroger a icelle ny diminuer la peine, s’il n’y a grande et urgente 
raison.’ Bodin, La demonomanie des Sorciers, lib. iv. cap. 5, des 
peines que meritent les Sorciers, 

Popular indignation did not always wait for process of law. Bodin, 
e. g., tells of a sorcerer named Pumber who could kill three men a 
day by looking at them with firm purpose. ‘En fin les paysans du 
village le demembrerent en piéces, sans forme ne figure de procés.’ 
Bk. ii. cap. 8. 











Pe 


OF ADVERSITY. 37 


Nz 
OF ADVERSITY. 


It was a high speech of Seneca (after the manner of the 
Stoics) that, the good things which belong to prosperity are to 
be wished, but the good things that belong to adversity are to 
be admired. Bona rerum secundarum oftabilia; adver- 
sarum mirabilia. Certainly *, if miracles be the command 
over nature, they appear most in adversity. It is yet 

~a higher speech of his than the other, (much too high for 
a heathen) /¢ ts true greatness to have in one the frailty of 
a man, and the security” of a God. Veré magnum habere 
Fragilitatem hominis, securitatem Det. This would have to 
done better in. poesy, where transcendencies are more 
allowed; and the poets, indeed, have been busy with it; 
for it is, in effect, the thing which is figured in that strange 
fiction of the ancient poets, which seemeth not to be 
without mystery®; nay, and to have some approach to 
the state of a Christian, that Hercules, when he went to 
unbind Prometheus by whom human nature is represented, 
sailed the length of the great ocean in an earthen pot or 
pitcher, lively* describing Christian resolution, that saileth 
in the frail bark of the flesh through the waves of the 20 
world. Butto speak ina mean*. The virtue of prosperity 


® Certainly, &c.| i.e. Adversity gives out in Ben Jonson’s The Forest, 
most occasion for the exercise of a XI Epode, last line: 
self-command, in restraint of natural ‘Man may securely sin, but safely 
impulse, so great that Bacon terms it never.’ 
miraculous. Conf. Essay 58: ‘ For © mystery] i.e. secret meaning or 
martyrdoms, I reckon them among intention. Conf. ‘But touching the 
miracles, because they seem to mystery of re-annexing of the duchy 
exceed the strength of human na- of Brittaine to the crown of France... 


ture.’ the ambassadors bare aloof from it as 
» security| i.e. sense of safety, ab- froma rock.’ Works, vi. 66. 

sence of care. Conf. ‘Security is an 4 fively) i.e. livelily. Lat. ad vivum. 

ill guard for a kingdom,’ Letters and e But to speak in a mean] i.e. in 

Life, vi. 20. moderate language. Lat. Verum ut 


The old contrast, now lost, between a granditate verborum ad mediocritatem 
security and safety is well brought  descendamus. 





Io 


38 ESSAY V. 


is temperance ; the virtue of adversity is fortitude; which 
in morals is the more heroical virtue. Prosperity is the 
blessing of the Old Testament ; adversity is the blessing 
of the New, which carrieth the greater benediction, and 
the clearer revelation of God’s favour. Yet even in the 
Old Testament, if you listen to David’s harp, you shall 
hear as many hearse-like airs as carols‘; and the pencil of 
the Holy Ghost hath laboured more in describing the 
afflictions of Job than the felicities of Salomon. Prosperity 
is not without many fears and distastes ; and adversity is 
not without comforts and hopes. We see in needleworks 
and embroideries, it is more pleasing to have a lively work 
upon a sad and solemn® ground, than to have a dark 
and melancholy work upon a lightsome ground: judge, 
therefore, of the pleasure of the heart by the pleasure 
of the eye. Certainly virtue is like precious odours, most 
fragrant when they are incensed’, or crushed: for pros- 
perity doth best discover* vice, but adversity doth best 
discover virtue. 


NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 


P. 37, 1.1. high speech] Seneca’s words are—‘ Ita dico, in aequo est 
moderate gaudere et moderate dolere: Laetitia illa non vincit animi 


carols] i.e. verses in a lively or 
joyous strain. Lat. exultationes. 

& distastes] i.e. annoyances. Lat. 
molestiae. Conf. ‘That we make ap- 
plication of our knowledge to give 
ourselves repose and contentment, and 
not distaste or repining.’ Works, iii. 
266. 

‘I that knew well .. . what occasion 
I had given her both of distaste and 
distrust in crossing her disposition.’ 
Letters and Life, iii. 153. 

h sadand solemn| These two words 
mean much the same, and are ex- 
pressed by the same word in the Latin, 
coloris magis opact. Conf. ‘ Take the 
opinion of some grave and eminent 
divines; especially such as are sad 


and discreet men and exemplary for 
their lives.’ Letters and Life, vi. 17. 

‘Certaine gentlemen of the privie 
chamber [of Henry VIII.] were re- 
moved for their lewdnesse, and then 
four sad and ancient knights put into 
their places.” Stowe’s Annals, by 
Howes, p. 508. (Quoted in Warton’s 
Observations on the Fairy Queen). 

i incensed| i.e. set onfire. A Latin- 
ism. Lat. zwcensa. Conf. ‘The good, 
if any be, is due fanguam adeps sacri- 
Jicti, to be incensed to the honour, first 
of the Divine Majesty, and next of 
your Majesty.’ Works, iii. 491. 

® discover] i.e. make manifest. Lat. 
indicat. Conf. ‘The vale best dis- 
covereth the hill.’ Essay 48, 











OF ADVERSITY. 39 


firmitatem, sub tortore gemitus devorantem. Illa bona optabilia sunt, 
haec mirabilia.’ Epist. Ixvi. 

l.9. Veré magnum] The exact words are—‘Ecce; res magna, 
habere imbecillitatem hominis, securitatem Dei.’ Epist. 53, sud Sinem. 

1.16. Hercules| There are several references in classical writers 
to this story about Hercules, but none of them speak of his voyage 
in an earthen pot or pitcher. 

The earliest version is from Athenaeus: 

Ileicavdpos ev Sevrép@ “Hpakdeias, rd démas ev  Semevoev 5 “Hpakdjjs Tov 
adkeavdr, civar pév now Hriov, AaBeiv & airs map’ Qxeavod ‘Hpaxdéa...... 
“Ore d€ kal 6 “Hus én mornpiov dStekopifero emt ri Siow, Srncixopos pev 
otras pyoiv.... kat "Avrivaxos....xat Aloxidos ...... These speak 
* of the cup as of gold. Ocdduros 8 év SeuréppQpav emt NéByrés now 
avrov diardedoa. Athenaeus xi. 38. 

The explanation there suggested is that Hercules was a hard 
drinker. Macrobius believes that Scyphus was the name of the ship 
in which he sailed. ‘Scyphus Herculis poculum est, ita ut Liberi 
patris cantharus ... Antiqua historia est Herculem poculo tanquam 
navigio (ventis) immensa maria transisse.....ego tamen arbitror 
non poculo Herculem maria transvectum, sed navigio cui scypho 
nomen fuit.’ Macrobii Saturnal. v. 21. 

Apollodorus mentions the voyage in a golden cup in his account of 
the tenth labour of Hercules—that of bringing the oxen of Geryones 
from the island of Erythia, inthe outer ocean. After traversing Europe 
_ and Libya he comes to Tartessus—Kai rape Oav Tapryoody tornoe onpeia 
Ths mopetas emt ray Spwv Edpamns kal AiBins, avticroiyous Sto ornAas. Oeppawws- 
pevos Sébmd'HXlov kata thy mopeiay, ro réEov emi tov Gedy evérewer' 6 dé rv avdpeiav 
airov Oavpdoas, xpvocor edaxe Séras, ev @ Tov ’Qxeaviy Suerépace. Hercules 
slays the custodians; then évOéyevos ras Béas eis 7d Séras, kat StatAevoas 
eis Taptrnoooy, ‘HXio mad aredaxe 7d Séras, Apollodorus, Biblioth. ii. 5. ro. 

The later voyage in which Prometheus was unbound is recorded in 
the next section: Kat dia rijs AiBins mopevdeis emi rv £m Oddaccay, kata- 
mre od 1d démas KaradapBdver. Kai meparobels emi ry Hretpov rHy avtiKpd, 
karerdgevcev emt rod Kavkdoovu tov éobiovra Td rod Lpopnbéws fap aierov,.. . 
kal rov Lpopnbéa deduce. 

Heyne in his notes on these two passages has collected other 
variations of the legend, but in none of them is there any mention of 
Bacon’s earthen pot or pitcher. We find the legend referred to in 
the De Sapientia Veterum, cap. xxvi, and a different interpretation of 
it finally and somewhat hesitatingly given: ‘ Haec sunt illa, quae in 
fabula isté vulgari et decantata nobis adumbrari videntur: neque 
tamen inficiamur illi subesse haud pauca quae ad Christianae fidei 
mysteria miro consensu innuant ; ante omnia navigatio illa Herculis 
in urceo ad liberandum Prometheum, imaginem Dei Verbi, in, carne 
tanquam fragili vasculo ad redemptionem generis humani properantis, 


40 ESSAY VI. 

prae se ferre videtur. Verum nos omnem in hoc genere licentiam 
nobis ipsi interdicimus, ne forte igni extraneo ad altare Domini 
utamur.’ Works, vi. 676. 

P. 38, 1.17. crushed) Conf. Apophthegms New and Old. ‘Mr. 
Bettenham said: that virtuous men were like some herbs and spices, 
that give not their sweet smell till they be broken and crushed.’ 
Works, vii. 160. 





VI. 
OF SIMULATION AND DISSIMULATION. 


DIssIMULATION is but a faint kind of policy, or wisdom ; 
for it asketh® a strong wit and a strong heart to know 
when to tell truth, and to do it: therefore it is the weaker 
sort of politics » that are the great dissemblers, : 

Tacitus saith, Livia sorted well° with the arts of her 
husband, and dissimulation of her son; attributing arts 
or policy to Augustus, and dissimulation to Tiberius: and 
again, when Mucianus encourageth Vespasian to take 
arms against Vitellius, he saith, We rise not against the 

10 prercing judgment of Augustus, nor the extreme caution or 


® asketh] i.e. requireth. Lat. im- 
genium acre et robur animi constans ad 
hoc requiritur &c. 

> politics |i. e. politicians, so passim. 

© sorted well] This is Bacon’s transla- 
tion of Tacitus’ ‘bene composita,’ a diffi- 
cult phrase which Gronovius interprets 
as=‘et marito et filio uice respondens, 
conveniens, digna visa, et quasi a fatis 
lecta, quae utrumque, quantum erat 
salubre, temperaret.’ 

Sorted well may therefore here mean 
agreed well, a sense in which we find 
the word used elsewhere by Bacon. 
Conf. ‘A friend may speak as the 
case requires and not as it sorteth 
with the person.’ Essay 27, sub finem. 
And, ‘ For men ought to consider how 


their nature sorteth with professions 
and courses of life, and accordingly 
to make election,’ Works, iii. 461. 

The word ¢o sort has also other 
meanings in Bacon. In Essay J, 
Pp. 49, ‘to sort with mean company, is to 
consort, to associate. Conf. also ‘the 
unable person... is sorted with such 
work as he can manage and perform.’ 
Letters and Life, iv. 252. In the same 
Essay and in Essay 27, we find ‘ sor- 
teth to discord,’ ‘sorteth to incon- 
venience,’ i.e. turneth. Conf. ‘ Had it 
not been that the Count of Bossu was 
slack in charging the Spaniards upon 
their retreat, this fight had sorted to 
an absolute defeat.’ Letters and Life, 
vii. 483. 








ee a me 


2 





OF SIMULATION AND DISSIMULATION. 41 


closeness of Tiberius. These properties of arts or policy, 
and dissimulation or closeness, are indeed habits and 
faculties several“, and to be distinguished; for if a man 
have that penetration of judgment as he can discern what 
things are to be laid open, and what to be secretted®, and 
what to be showed at half-lights, and to whom and when 
(which indeed are arts of state, and arts of life, as Tacitus 
well calleth them), to him a habit of dissimulation is a 
hinderance and a poorness. But if a man cannot obtain 
to’ that judgment, then it is left to him generally to be 
close, and a dissembler: for where a man cannot choose 
or vary in particulars, there it is good to take the safest 
and wariest way in general, like the going softly * by one 
that cannot well see. Certainly, the ablest men that ever 
were, have had all an openness and frankness of dealing, 
and a name of certainty and veracity: but then they were 
like horses well managed?, for they could tell passing well 


d several] i.e. separate, distinct. 
Conf. ‘arming them in several places 
and under several commanders.’ Lat, 


& going softly|i.e. slowly. Lat. lente. 
Conf. 
‘ Soft ! 





SEE eS 
We? Pe 





in locis diversis et sub diversis ducibus. 
Essay 19. And, ‘And every kynde of 
thing is laid up severall, in bernes or 
store-houses.’ More, Utopia, p. go. 
(Arber’s Reprint of Robinson’s trans.) 

© secretted| From the obsolete verb 
to secret, i.e. to keep secret. Conf. 
‘ There is great care to be used for the 
councillors themselves to be well cho- 
sen, so there is of the clerks of the 
council for the secreting their con- 
sultations,’ Letters and Life, vi. 41. 
And, ‘Let princes beware that the 
unsecreting of their affairs come not 
from themselves.’ Essay 20. 

£ cannot obtain to] i, e. cannot attain 
to. Lat. st quis ascendere non valeat. 
Conf. ‘In the degrees of human 
honour among the heathen, it was 
the highest to obtain to a veneration 
and adoration as a God.’ Works, iii. 
gor. 


The Jew shall have all justice; 
soft! no haste.’ 

Merchant of Venice, act iv. sc. I. 

h well managed| Lat. bene docti et 
domiti. But this does not give the full 
sense. To manage was a technical 
term in use in Bacon’s day, and to 
know ‘when to stop or turn’ was the 
sign of a well-managed horse. Conf. 
‘You shall then teach (your horse) to 
manage, which is the only posture for 
the use of the sword on horseback . . . 
First, cause some bystander to prick 
up in the earth two riding rods, about 
twenty yards, or lesse as you think 
good, distant one from the other ; then 
walk your horse in a straight turn or 
ring about the first on your right hand ; 
and so passing him in an even furrow 
downe to the other rod, walk about it 
also in a narrow ring on your left 
hand; then thrust him into a gentle 


42 ESSAY> VI. 


when to stop or turn; 


and at such times when they 


thought the case indeed required dissimulation, if then 
they used it it came to pass that the former opinion, spread 
abroad, of their good faith and clearness of dealing, made 


them almost invisible. 
There be ‘three degrees 


f this hiding and veiling of a 


man’s self: the first, closeness, reservation, and secrecy; 
when a man leaveth himself without observation, or with- 
out hold to be taken, what he is: the second, dissimulation 
10 in the negative ; when a man lets fall signs and arguments 
that he is not that he is: and the third, simulation in the 


affirmative ; 


when a man industriously! and expressly 


feigns and pretends to be that he is not. 
For the first of these, secrecy, it is indeed the virtue of 
a confessor ; and assuredly the secret man heareth many 


confessions ; 


for who will open himself to a blab or a 


babbler? But if a man be thought secret, it inviteth 


discovery * 


as the more close air sucketh in the more 


open ; and, as in confession the revealing is not for worldly 
20 use, but for the ease of a man’s heart, so secret men come 
to the knowledge of many things in that kind!; while men 
rather™ discharge their minds than impart their minds. 
In few words”, mysteries are due to secrecy. Besides (to 


gallop down the even furrow till you 
come to the first rod, and there making 
him as it were stop and advance 
without any pause or intermission of 
time, thrust him forward again and 
beat the turn Terra, Terra (which is 
the most open of all straight turns) 
about it on your right hand, and then 
gallop forth right to the other rod, and 
in the same manner beat the turn 
about it on your left hand.’ Gervase 
Markham, Country Contentments, bk. 
i, p. 57 (ed. of 1615). 

i industriously] i. e. purposely. Lat. 
ex industria. Conf. ‘And for that 
purpose must use to dissemble those 
abilities which are notorious in him, 


to give colour that his true wants 
are but industries and dissimulations.’ 
Works, iii. 464. 

K it inviteth discovery] 
aliorum animos reserabit. 

1 in that kind) i.e. in much the same 
way as the confessor does. 
de causa. 

™ while men rather &c.| The Latin 
is clearer: dum homines, non tam 
impertire, quam exonerare animum cu- 
ptant. 

2 In few words &c.| This dark 
saying, taken as asumming up of what 
goes before, and interpreted with the 
help of the Latin, seems to mean that 
the man who can hold his tongue has 


Lat. facile 


Lat. similit 

















OF SIMULATION AND DISSIMULATION. 43 


say truth), nakedness is uncomely, as well in mind as 
body; and it addeth no small reverence to men’s manners 
and actions if they be not altogether open. As for talkers 
and futile ° persons, they are commonly vain and credulous 
withal: for he that talketh what he knoweth, will also talk 
what he knoweth not. Therefore set it down, that a habit 
of secrecy is both politic and moral: and in this part it is 
good that a man’s face” give his tongue leave to speak ; 
for the discovery of a man’s self by the tracts of his 
countenance is a great weakness and betraying, by how 
much’ it is many times more marked and believed than a 


man’s words. 


For the second, which is dissimulation. 


It followeth 


many times upon secrecy by a necessity; so that he that 


a sort of admitted claim to have other 
persons’ secrets disclosed tohim. Lat. 
mysteria silentibus debentur. 

° futile] Latin futiles, i.e. literally, 
easily pouring out. Here, probably, 
incontinent of speech. Given to chat- 
tering. Conf. ‘One futile person, 
that maketh it his glory to tell, 
will do more hurt than many that 
know it their duty to conceal.’ Essay 
20. 

A passage in L’Estrange’s Fables 
of ZEsop and Others, points clearly to 
this sense of the word. ‘This fable’ 
(in which a woman worms a secret 
from her husband under promise of 
strict secresy which she very sig- 
naily fails to keep) ‘ does not strike so 
much at the futility of women in 
general as at the incontinent levity of 
a prying inquisitive humour.’ Re- 
flexion on Fable cccexxvii. 

P that a man’s face) i.e. that a man 
do not so reveal himself by the tracts 
of his countenance’ as either to an- 
ticipate what he is about to say, or to 
give the lie to hisspoken words. The 
Latin ut vultus suus linguae officium 
non praeripiat is an imperfect rendering 
of the text, 


9 tracts| i.e. movements: a latinism 
from tractus. In a corresponding pas- 
sage in the Adv. of Learning, Bacon 
speaks of ‘the motions of the coun- 
tenance.’ Works, iii. 368. 

® by how much| The exact sense of 
this elliptical phrase may be gathered 
from e. g. a passage in Hooker where 
it is given at full length: ‘ All duties 
are by so much the better per- 
formed, by how much the men are 
more religious from whose abilities the 
same proceed.’ Eccl. Pol. bk. v. ch. 
I, sec. 2. Bacon’s meaning therefore 
is that the degree in which the dis- 
covery of a man’s self, by the tracts 
of his countenance, is a weakness is 
shown inter alia by the fact that it is 
often more believed than his words. 
The phrase occurs elsewhere in Bacon. 
Conf. ‘By how much the more men 
ought to beware of this passion.’ Es- 
say to. And, ‘They commit the 
whole ; by how much the more they 
are obliged to all faith and integrity.’ 
Essay 20. And ‘ The knowledge of 
ourselves: which deserveth the more 
accurate handling, by how much it 
toucheth us more nearly.’ Works, iii. 
366. 


. the balance on either side. 
questions, and draw him on, and pick it out of him, that — 


I 


° 


20 


44 ESSAY ‘VI. 


will be secret must be a dissembler in some degree; for 
men are too cunning to suffer a man to keep an indifferent 
carriage * between both, and to be secret, without swaying 
They will so beset a man with 


without an absurd silence, he must show an inclination one 
way ;. or if he do not, they will gather as much by his 
silencé as by his speech. As for equivocations, or oraculous 
speeches, they cannot hold out long: so that no man can 
be secret, except he give himself a little scope of dissimula- 
tion, which is, as it were, but the skirts or train of secrecy. 

But for the third degree, which is simulation and false 
profession, that I hold more culpable, and less politic, 
except it be in great and rare matters: and, therefore, 
a general custom of simulation (which is this last degree) 
is a vice rising either of a natural falseness or fearfulness, 
or of a mind that hath some main faults ; which because a 
man must needs disguise, it maketh him practise simulation 
in other things, lest his hand should be out of ure t. 

The great advantages of simulation and dissimulation 
are three: first, to lay asleep opposition, and to surprise ; 
for where a man’s intentions are published, it is an alarum* 
to call up all that are against them. The second is, to 
reserve to a man’s self a fair retreat ; for if a man engage 


8 to keep an indifferent carriage] i. e. 
to maintain an impartial bearing. Lat. 
in aequilibrio se continere. For indif- 
ferent in this sense conf. e.g. ‘In 
choice of committees for ripening 
business for the council, it is better 
to choose indifferent persons (Lat. eos 
eligere qui aequi sunt et in neutram 
partem propendeant) than to make an 
indifferency by putting in those that 
are strong on both sides,’ Essay 20. 

For carriage, conf. ‘The even car- 
riage between two factions proceedeth 
not always of moderation.’ Essay 51. 

t out of ure] i.e. out of practice. 


Lat. ne forte habitus ipse intercidat. 
Conf. ‘ But generally I see it neither 
put in ure nor put in inquisition.’ 
Works, iii. 404. And, ‘ As may appear 
by other kinds of benevolence, pre- 
sented to her likewise in Parliament, 
which her Majesty nevertheless hath 
not put in ure.’ Letters and Life, i. 
177. The word is frequently used by 
Bacon. i 

« an alarum| Lit. a call to arms. 
Lat. veluti tuba. Conf. ‘ Whose swords 
be kept sheathed, so ready to be drawn 
upon every alarum.’ MHacket, Life of 
Abp. Williams, Part i, p. 226. 





i 


a 


Sin 


= 





: 





OF SIMULATION AND DISSIMULATION. 45 


himself by a manifest declaration, he must go through, or 
take a fallY. The third is, the better to discover the mind 
of another ; for to him that opens himself men will hardly 
show themselves adverse; but will (fair) let him go on, 
and turn their freedom of speech to freedom of thought ; 
and therefore it is a good shrewd proverb of the Spaniard, 
Tell a lie and find a troth; as if there were no way of 
discovery but by simulation. There be also three dis- 
advantages to set it even. The first, that simulation'and 


~dissimulation commonly carry with them a show of 


fearfulness, which in any business doth spoil the feathers 
of round flying up to the mark. The second, that it 
puzzleth and perplexeth the conceits* of many, that 
perhaps would otherwise co-operate with him, and makes 
a man walk almost alone to his own ends. The third and 
greatest is, that it depriveth a man of one of the most 
principal instruments for action, which is trust and belief. 
The best composition and temperature’ is, to have open- 
ness in fame and opinion”; secrecy in habit ; dissimulation 
in seasonable use; and a power to feign if there be no 
remedy. 


Y take a fall) i.e. suffer a defeat. 
The Latin gives, more fully, aut per- 
gendum est ei, aut turpiter desistendum. 
For ‘take’ in the above sense conf. 
‘A mate of fortune she never took.’ 
Letters and Life, i. 140. 

w doth spoil &c.| The sense of this 
phrase is given clearly in the Latin— 
plumas vellit ne perniciter ad metam ad- 
volent. The construction of the English 
is more doubtful. The words probably 
mean — doth spoil (or deprive) the 
feathers (i.e. the feathered arrow) of 
the power of flying direct to the mark. 

For this sense of round, conf. ‘ Clear 
and round dealing is the honour of 
man’s nature.’ Essay 1, and*note. 

* the conceits| i.e. thoughts. Lat. 
cogitationes, Conf. ‘I may without 


prejudice preserve thus much of the 
conceit of antiquity.’ Works, iii. 353 
(and passim). 

Y temperature] i.e. temperament. 
Lat. temperamentum. Conf. ‘As touch- 
ing the manners of learned men, it is 
a thing personal and individual : and 
no doubt there be amongst them, as in 
other professions, of all temperatures.’ 
Works, iii. 277. And, ‘ Neither hath 
learning an influence and operation 
only upon civil merit and moral virtue, 
and the arts or temperature of peace 
and peaceable government.’ Ibid. 
Pp. 307. 

% to have openness in fame and 
opinion] i. e. to be credited with being 
frank and outspoken. Lat. st quis 
veracitatis famam obtineat, 


Io 


46 ESSAY. VI. 


NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 


P. 40,1.1. Dissimulation &c.] Conf. ‘So tedious, casual and 
unfortunate are these deep dissimulations: whereof it seemeth 
Tacitus made this judgment, that they were a cunning of an inferior 
form in regard of true policy: attributing the one to Augustus, the 
other to Tiberius, where speaking of Livia he saith, et cum artibus 
mariti, simulatione filit, bene composita ; for surely the continual habit 
of dissimulation is but a weak and sluggish cunning, and not greatly 
politic.’ Works, iii. 468. 

1.5. TZacitus saith] Annals v.1. The words of Tacitus are given 
in the note above. 

1.7. and again, when Mucianus] ‘Non adversus divi Augusti 
acerrimam mentem, nec adversus cautissimam Tiberii senectutem 
...consurgimus.’ Tac. Hist. ii. 7o. 

P, 41,1.7. arts of state and arts of life) Mr. Aldis Wright offers 
choice here between two passages of Tacitus, neither of them very 
close to the text, but, if taken together, perhaps near enough to serve. 
‘Capito insignitior infamia fuit, quod, humani divinique juris sciens, 
egregium publicum et bonas domi artes dehonestavisset.’ Annals 
iii, 70. 

The offence of Capito had been that he had made a false show 
of remonstrating with Tiberius for encroaching on the province of 
the senate by pardoning an offence against himself, and this Capito 
obsequiously pretended to consider as a public crime. The other 
passage, from the Agricola, cap. xxxix, speaks of ‘studia fori et 
civilium artium decus.’ 

P, 42,1. 4. oftheir good faith] So Guicciardini, speaking of the vast 
promises on the faith of which Julius the second obtained the Papacy, 
remarks that he well knew ‘che niuno pit facilmente inganna gli 
altri, che chi é solito et ha fama di mai non gl’ingannare.’ Storia 
d'Italia, bk. vi. p. 181 in the London edition of 182t. 

1.14. For the first of these &c.] The rules and cautions in the text 
are substantially the same as those given in the Advancement of 
Learning. Works, iii. 460. 

1. 18. as the more close air &c.| That is to say, as the hot rarified 
air inside a room gives passage to the colder and more dense air 
which enters from outside. 

P. 43, 1.8. that a man’s face &c.] Conf. ‘The lineaments of the 
body do disclose the disposition and inclination of the mind in general ; 
but the Motions of the countenance and parts do not only so, but do 
further disclose the present humour and state of the mind and will. 
For as your Majesty saith most aptly and.elegantly, As the tongue 
speaketh to the ear, so the gesture speaketh to the eye. And therefore 
a number of subtile persons, whose eyes do dwell upon the faces 


2 ee eee ne ee 











OF SIMULATION AND DISSIMULATION. 47 


and fashions of men, do well know the advantage of this observation, 
as being most part of their ability; neither can it be denied but 
that it is a great discovery of dissimulations, and a great direction 
in business.’ Works, iii. 368. And ‘The poet saith— 
Nec vultu destrue verba tuo: 

a man may destroy the force of his words with his countenance.’ 
Ibid. p. 446. The poet is Ovid, Artes Amat. lib. ii, 312. And, ‘It 
is a point of cunning to wait’upon him with whom you speak with 
your eye, as the Jesuits give it in precept; for there be many 
wise men that have secret hearts and transparent countenances.’ 
Essay 22. 

l.9. the discovery of a man’s self| This was notoriously so with 
the Earl of Essex, whom Bacon probably had in mind. Conf. ‘How 
ill the Earl (of Essex) was read in this court philosophy, his servant 
Cuffe discerned well when he said, Amorem et odium semper in fronte 
gessit, nec celare novit. A View of the Parallel between Earl of Essex 
and Duke of Buckingham; Lansdowne MS. 213. 

l. 11. more marked and believed| Conf. ‘We will begin therefore 
with this precept... that more trust be given to countenances and 
deeds than to words. Neither let that be feared which is said, fronti 
nulla fides, which is meant of a general outward behaviour and not 
of the private and subtile motions and labours of the countenance 
and gesture, which as Q. Cicero elegantly saith is animi janua.’ 
Works, iii. 457. 

P. 44, 1.6. he must show an inclination one way &c.| But vidé, per 
contra, King James, Basilicon Doron, bk. i: ‘If anything be asked 
at you that yee thinke not meete to reveale, if yee say—that question 
is not pertinent for. them to aske, who dare examine you further? 
and using sometimes this answer both in true and false things that 
shall be asked at you, such unmanerly people will never be the 
wiser thereof.’ James’ rule however is fitter for a King or Prince 
than for a private man who might not so easily rid himself of 
unmannerly questioners. The Basilicon Doron was written for 
Prince Henry. 

P. 45,1.7. Tellalie&c.] This good shrewd proverb (Lat. satis ma- 
lignum adagium) is given inthe Advancement of Learning in Spanish. 
‘ Experience sheweth, there are few men so true to themselves and 
so settled, but that sometimes... they open themselves; specially 
if they be put to it with a counter-dissimulation, according to the 
proverb of Spain, Di mentira, y sacaras verdad, Tell a lie and find 
atruth.” Works, ili. 459. 





10 


20 


48 ESSAY VII. 


VIL. 
OF PARENTS AND CHILDREN. 


THE joys of parents are secret, and so are their griefs 
and fears; they cannot utter the one, nor they will not 
utter the other. Children sweeten labours, but they make 
misfortunes more bitter; they increase the cares of life, 
but they mitigate the remembrance of death. The 
perpetuity by generation is common to beasts; but 
memory *, merit, and noble works, are proper to men: and 
surely a man shall see the noblest works and foundations 
have proceeded from childless men, which have sought to 
express the images of their minds where those of their 
bodies have failed; so the care of posterity is most in 
them that have no posterity.| They that are the first 
raisers of their houses are most indulgent towards their 
children, beholding them as the continuance, not only 
of their kind but of their work», and so both children * and 
creatures. 

The difference’ in affection of parents towards their 
several children is many times unequal, and sometimes 
unworthy, especially in the mother; as Salomon saith, 
A wise son rejoiceth the father, but an ungracious son shames 
the mother. A man shall see, where there is a house full 
of children, one or two of the eldest respected, and the 


consecration prayer of the Communion 
Service. 


® memory] i.e. the being held in 
memory. Lat. aeternitas memoriae. 








> work] i. e. as serving to perpetuate 
the family which the ‘ first raiser’ has 


' founded. The Latin rerum a se gesta- 


rum haeredes gives a somewhat different 
turn to the words. 

© children| ‘children’ here clearly 
corresponds to ‘kind,’ i.e. species: 
‘creatures,’ i.e. created objects, to 
‘work.’ Conf. for word—‘ these Thy 
creatures of bread and wine ’—in the 


4 The difference etc.| This is very ob- 
scurely worded. The sense seems to 
be that the father and mother do many 
times not agree in the differences 
of regard which they have for their 
several children, the father preferring 
one child while the mother prefers 
another. Affection, it must be noted, 
does not imply love. It is regard of 
any sort, kind or unkind, 








OF PARENTS AND CHILDREN. 49 


youngest made wantons°; but in the midst some that are 
as it were forgotten, who, many times, nevertheless, prove 
the best. The illiberality of parents in allowance towards 
their children is an harmful error, makes them base, 
acquaints them with shifts‘, makes them sort with mean 
company, and makes them surfeit more when they come 
to plenty: and therefore the proof* is best when men 
keep their authority towards their children, but not their 
purse. Men have a foolish manner (both parents, and 
schoolmasters, and servants), in creating and breeding an 
emulation between brothers during childhood, which many 
times sorteth to discord‘ when they are men, and disturbeth 
families. The Italians make little difference between 
children and nephews or near kinsfolk ; but so they be of 
the lump* they care not, though they pass not through 
their own body; and, to say truth, in nature, it is much 
a like matter; insomuch that we see a nephew sometimes 
resembleth an uncle or a kinsman more than his own 
parent, as the blood happens. Let parents choose betimes 
the vocations and courses they mean their children should 
take, for then they are most flexible, and let them not too 
much apply themselves! to the disposition of their children, 
as thinking they will take best to that which they have 
most mind to. It is true that, if the affection or aptness of 
the children be extraordinary, then it is good not to cross 
it; but generally the precept is good, Optimum elige, suave 


© made wantons]| i.e. spoilt, Lat. note on word in Essay 6. 


in delicits esse. & of the lump | Lat. modo sint e massa 
£ acquaints them with shifts} Lat. sanguinis, Fr. (Gorges) pourveu qu’ils 
reddit fallactis deditos. sont sortis du mesme tronc. 
& sort with] i.e. associate with. Vide 1 apply themselves to &c. | i.e. observe 
note on word in Essay 6. closely and allow themselves to be 


h the proof is best| i.e. the result on guided by. Conf. ‘No sooner he be- 
trial is best. Lat. optime succedit. So came a new man, apply himself as he 
in Adv. of Learning, ‘Fathers have ought to the government, but I also 
most comfort of the good proof of change my temper.’ Strafford, Report 
their sons.’ Works, iii. 451. on Ireland, quoted in Traill’s Strafford, 

i sorteth to discord] i.e. turns to dis- p. 141. Conf. also note on word in 
cord. Lat. i discordias evadunt. Vide Essay 52. 


~ 


° 


50 ESSAY VII. 


et facile illud faciet consuetudo. Younger brothers are 
commonly fortunate, but seldom or never where the elder 
are disinherited. 


NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 


P. 48, 1.6. perpetuity by generation &c.] So in Bacon’s Discourse 
in the Praise of his Sovereign. ‘ Let them leave children that leave 
no other memory in their times: Brutorum aeternitas soboles.’ 
Letters and Life, i. 140. 

Conf. also, ‘Yép dperjs aOavdrov cai roravtns Sdéns edkAeods mdvtes mavTa 
TOLOUTL we es Tod yap a0avdrov épaow. Oi pev odv eyxipoves, en, Kata 
copata évres mpos Tas yuvaikas paddov Tpémovrat Kal TavTn épwrikoi eiot, dia 
_ maWoyovias aBavaciay kat pynjpnv kal eddSapoviay, as olovrat, avrois eis Tov 
emeita xpdvov mavra tropitopevor” of O€ kara Thy Wuxy.... a Woy mpoonke 
kal kujoat kal Kveiv. Plato, Sympos. 208 d. ; 

1. 8. noblest works and foundations &c.] Conf. ‘There is in man’s 
nature a secret inclination and motion towards love of others, which 
if it be not spent upon some one or a few, doth naturally spread 
itself towards many, and maketh men become humane and charitable.’ 
Essay 10, sub finem. 

So also, ‘Certainly the best works, and of greatest merit for the 
public, have proceeded from the unmarried or childless men, which 
both in affection and means have married and endowed the public.’ 
Essay 8. / 

1,18. unequal and sometimes unworthy| Can Bacon have been 
thinking of his own case here? Mr. Spedding speaks of him as his 
father’s ‘favourite son.’ Letters and Life, i. p. 6. Lady Bacon 
writes that he was ‘his father’s first choice,’ p. 246. It is clear, too, 
that, at an early period in his career, his mother had formed and - 
held a very bad opinion of him. pp. 244-45. 

1.19. as Salomon saith} Solomon’s saying—Prov. x. 1—is 
expanded and its application shewn, somewhat fancifully, in the 
Advancement of Learning. ‘ Filius sapiens laetificat patrem : filius vero 
stultus maestitia est matri suae. Here is distinguished, that fathers 
have most comfort of the good proof of their sons; but mothers have 
most discomfort of their ill proof, because women have little dis- 
cerning of virtue, but of fortune.’ Works, ili. 451. 

In the corresponding passage in the De Augmentis Scientiarum 
the explanation is brought more close to the passage in the Essay. 
‘Distinguuntur solatia atque aegritudines oeconomicae, patris vide- 
licet et matris, circa liberos suos. Etenim filius prudens et frugi 
praecipuo solatio est patri, qui virtutis pretium melius novit quam 
mater: .......E contra, mater calamitati filii plus compatitur et 














- orf Py OS Pe et 


Pea ene Cae oe Te ee 


_- they have no concern. 


OF MARRIAGE AND SINGLE LIFE. 51 


indolet ; tum ob affectum maternum magis mollem et tenerum, tum 
fortasse indulgentiae suae conscia, qua eum corruperit et deprava- 
verit.’ Works, i. 754. 

P. 49, 1. 26. the precept] Conf. ‘Verily the precept of the Pytha- 
goreans serveth to right good stead in this case (viz. of exile) to be 
practised. Choose, say they, the best life: use and custom will make 
it pleasant enough unto thee.’ Plutarch, Morals, p. 225. 





VIET. 
OF MARRIAGE AND SINGLE LIFE. 


He that hath wife and children hath given hostages to 
fortune; for they are impediments to great enterprises, 
either of virtue or mischief. Certainly the best works, and: 
of greatest merit for the public, have proceeded from the 
unmarried or childless men, which both in affection and 


-means have married and endowed the public. Yet it were 


great reason that those that have children should have 


greatest care of future times, unto which they know they 


must transmit their dearest pledges. Some there are who, 


though they lead a single life, yet their thoughts do end 
with themselves, and account future times impertinences*. 


Nay, there are some other that account wife and children 
but as bills of charges. Nay more, there are some foolish 
rich covetous men that take a pride in having no children, 
because” they may be thought so much the richer; for, 
> because] i.e. in order that. Lat. 


ut habeantur tanto ditiores. For this 
use of ‘because,’ conf. ‘It is the care 


® impertinences| i.e. that with which 
Lat. nihil ad se 
pertinentia. Conf. for word—‘ It is an 





excellent observation which hath been 
made upon the answers of our Saviour 
Christ to many of the questions which 
were propounded to him, how that 
they are impertinent to the state of the 
question demanded.’ Works, iii. 486. 


of some only to come off speedily for 
the time, or to contrive some false 
periods of business, because they may 
seem men of dispatch.’ Essay 25. 
‘Let it not touch the water, because 
it may not putrify.’ Works, iii. 818. 


E2 


2 


° 


o 


arri. Fr. qui sont trop addonnés a 


52 ESSAY VIII. * 


perhaps they have heard some talk, Such an one is a great 
rich man, and another except to it, Yea, but he hath a great 
charge of children ; as if it were an abatement to his riches. 
But the most ordinary cause of a single life is liberty, 
especially in certain self-pleasing and humorous* minds, 
which are so sensible of every restraint as they will go 
near to think their girdles and garters to be bonds and 
shackles. Unmarried men are best friends, best masters, 
best servants; but not always best subjects, for they are 
light to run away4, and almost all fugitives are of that con- 
dition. A single life doth well with churchmen, for charity 
will hardly water the ground where it must first fill a pool. 
It is indifferent for judges and magistrates ; for if they be 
facile and corrupt, you shall have a servant five times 
worse than a wife. For soldiers, I find the generals com- 
monly, in their hortatives, put men in mind of their wives 
and children; and I think the despising of marriage 
amongst the Turks maketh the vulgar soldier more base. 
Certainly, wife and children are a kind of discipline of 
humanity; and single men, though they be many times 
more charitable because their means are less exhaust®, 
yet, on the other side, they are more cruel and hard- 
hearted (good to make severe inquisitors), because their 
is preserved in The Spectator. Vide 


Papers 616 and 617. 
4 light to run away| Lat. ad fugam 


© humorous] i.e. full of fancies or 
conceits. Lat. phantasticis. Ital. br- 


complawe a leurs propres humeurs. 
Conf. ‘It utterly betrayeth all utility 
for men to embark themselves too far 
in unfortunate friendships, troublesome 
spleens, and childish and humourous 
envies or emulations.’ Works, iii. 
471. 
Cor. ‘ He makes congies to his wife 
in geometrical proportions, 
Mir, Is’t possible there should be 
any such humourist?’ ~ 
Ben Jonson, Every Man out of his 
Humotr, act ii. se. 1. 
This sense of humour and humorous 


expediti, But the sense may perhapsbe, 
simply,—apt or ready to run away,— 
with no added notion of unencumbered, 
Conf. Essay 51, note, on ‘lightly’= 
usually: and Shakespeare’s ‘false of 
heart, light of ear,’ i.e. ready to give ear 
to any tale. King Lear, act iii. sc. 4. 
© exhaust} i,e. exhausted. This 
omission of the participial ending is 
not unfrequent with Bacon. Conf. e. g. 
Essay 20, ‘ elaborate ’’= elaborated, and 
Essay 11, ‘observe wherein and how 
they have degenerate’; and Essay 51, 
‘ they hold it a little suspect in Popes,’ 














OF MARRIAGE AND SINGLE LIFE. 53 


tenderness is not so oft called upon. Grave natures, led 
by custom, and therefore constant, are commonly loving 
husbands ; as was said of Ulysses, Vetulam suam praetulit 
twmmortalita. Chaste women are often proud and froward, 
as presuming upon the merit of their chastity. It is one 
of the best bonds, both of chastity and obedience, in the 
wife, if she think her husband wise, which she will never 
do if she find him jealous. Wives are young men’s 
mistresses‘, companions for middle age, and old men’s 
nurses ; So aS a man may have a quarrel® to marry when 
he will. But yet he was reputed one of the wise men that 
made answer to the question when a man should marry? 
A young man not yet, an elder man not at all. It is often 
seen that bad husbands have very good wives; whether 
it be that it raiseth the price of their husbands’ kindness 
when it comes, or that the wives take a pride in their 
patience ; but this never fails if the bad husbands were of 
their own choosing, against their friends’ consent, for then 
they will be sure to make good their own folly. 


NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 


P.51,1.2. for they are] Theargument is not obvious. That a wife 
and children are impediments to great enterprises is no proof that 





£ mistresses} The French (Gorges), 
maitresses, has here the ambiguity of 
the English word. ‘ The Latin gives 
dominae; the Italian le padrone. The 
obvious objections to this rendering 
are that it robs the sentence of such 
approximation to truth as the lower 
interpretation would leave in it, and 
that it is inconsistent with the words 
that follow—‘ so as a man may have a 
quarrel’ (i.e, a reason to give himself) 
‘to marry when he will.’ A young 
man would hardly think it an induce- 
ment to marriage that he would be 
compelled thereby to submit himself to 
a domina, as such. The word, in 
Bacon’s day, bore the same two-fold 
sense which it bears now. Conf. e.g. 
‘Which hath turned Metis the wife to 


Metis the mistress, that is the coun- 
cells of State to which princes are 
solemnly married, to councells of gra- 
cious persons.’ Essay Of Councell, in 
the MS, date 1607-12; vide Arber, 
Harmony of Essays, p. 318. 

So in Raleigh’s Instructions to his 
son, cap. ii. ‘Be sure of this, that 
how many mistresses soever thou hast, 
so many enemies thou shalt purchase 
to thyself... . for howsoever a lewd 
woman please thee for a time, thou 
wilt hate her in the end, and she will 
study to destroy thee.’ 

& a quarrel] i.e. a reason to give 
himself. Lat. ansa. I can find no 
precise parallel to this use of the word. 
Quarrel = reason of dispute, is common 
enough, - 


54 ESSAY VIII. 


the man who has them has given hostages to fortune. The reasoning 
would hold better in an inverse order—Wife and children are im- 
pediments to great enterprises, for the man who hath them hath 
given hostages to fortune. Possibly the phrase ‘hath given hostages 
to fortune’ may be taken as a rhetorical flourish=is at a disadvantage 
in his efforts after fortune. 

1.6. Yetit were great reason] Conf. the opening passage of the 
second book of the Advancement of Learning. ‘It might seem to 
have more convenience, though it come often otherwise to pass 
(excellent king), that those which are fruitful in their generations, 
and have in themselves the foresight of immortality in their de- 
scendants, should likewise be more careful of the good estate of 
future times; unto which they know they must transmit and com- 
mend over their dearest pledges.’ Works, iii. 321. 

P. 52,1.5. certain self-pleasing and humorous minds| Bacon had 
probably in his mind a passage in which Montaigne confesses that 
he himself was of this temper. ‘Il (sc. le mariage) se treuve en ce 
temps plus commode aux ames simples et populaires, ot les delices, 
la curiosité et l’oysifveté ne le troublent pas tant: les humeurs des- 
bauchees, comme est la mienne, qui hais toute sorte de liaison et 
d’obligation, n’y sont pas si propres : 

Et mihi dulce magis resoluto vivere collo.’ 
Essays, bk. iii. chap. 5. 

P. 53, 1.3. Ulysses] Bacon seems here to have had in his memory 
two passages, one from Cicero, the other from Joannes Regius’s Latin 
translation of Plutarch’s dialogue, ‘Quod bruta animalia ratione 
utantur.’ The passage from Cicero corresponds more exactly than 
the other to Bacon’s praetulit immortalitati. ‘Ac si nos, id quod 
maxime debet, nostra patria delectat; cujus rei tanta est vis ac 
tanta natura, ut Ithacam illam in asperrimis saxulis, tanquam nidu- 
lum, affixam, sapientissimus vir immortalitati anteponeret,’ &c. De 
Oratore, lib. i. cap. 44. 

The passage from Plutarch comes nearer to the sense and it 
introduces the catch-word vetulam. Circe, replying to a remark of 
Ulysses, says, ‘Quasi vero dudum his absurdiora in teipsum non 
commiseris, qui, relicta mecum immortali minimeque senescente 
vita, ad mortalem foeminam (ac potius, ut ego quidem sentio, jam 
vetulam) per mille adhuc incommoda properes.’ Plut. Opera, H. 
Stephanus (1572). Latin version of p. 184 in the Greek. 

That Bacon had Plutarch’s dialogue in his mind appears from his 
remark in the Advancement of Learning, where he refers with 
grave and contemptuous disapproval to the choice which he attributes 
to Ulysses, passing judgment in much the same terms and for much 
the same reasons as those used by a third speaker, Gryllus, later on 
in the dialogue. Bacon’s words are: ‘ Nevertheless I do not pretend, 








— 











OF MARRIAGE AND SINGLE LIFE. 55 


and I know it will be impossible by any pleading of mine, to reverse 
the judgment, either of Aesop’s cock, that preferred the barleycorn 
before the gem, or... of Ulysses, qui vetulam praetulit immortalitati, 
being a figure of those which prefer custom and habit before all 
excellency: or of a number of the like popular judgments. For 
these things continue as they have been,’ &c. Works, iii. 319. So 
in Plutarch, Gryllus reproaches Ulysses because ‘consueta gaudens 
venere, quum sis mortalis, cum dea coire noluisti’ (trans. of p. 1820 
in Greek). The preceding words, which I do not venture to quote, 
are-even more precisely to the point. 

1. 11. one of the wise men| Thales the wise, being importuned by 
his mother (who pressed hard upon him) to marry, prettily put her 
off, shifting and avoiding her cunningly with words: for at the first 
time, when she was in hand with him, he said unto her: Mother, it 
is too soon, and it is not yet time: afterwards, when he had passed 
the flower of his age, and that she set upon him the second time and 
was \very instant: Alas, mother, it is now too late and the time is 
past.’ Plutarch, Symposiaques, Bk. iii. Quest. 6. So in Diog. Laert., 
Life of Thales: Kai Aéyovow, dre rijs untpds dvaykafovans adrov yhpat, Ni 
Aia, éheyev, ovdére Karpds. Eira, ered) mapnBnoev, eyketpévns, elreiv, ovxere 
xatpés. Lib. i. sec. 26. 

Montaigne notes the story and with more distinct approval. 
‘Thales y donna les plus vrayes bornes; qui, jeune, respondit a sa 
mere le pressant de se marier, “qu'il n’estoit pas temps”; et, 
devenu sur l’aage, “qu’il n’estoit plus temps.”’ Essays, bk. ii. 
chap. 8. ; 

1.17. but this never fails &c.]| Bacon, elsewhere, generalizes on 
this subject. Conf. ‘Another reprehension of this colour (viz. quod 
quis culpa sua contraxit, majus malum ; quod ab externis imponitur, 
minus malum), is in respect of the well bearing of evils wherewith 
aman can charge nobody but himself, which maketh them the less. 
Leve fit quod bene fertur onus. And therefore many natures that are 
either extremely proud and will take no fault to themselves, or else 
very true and cleaving to themselves (when they see the blame of 
anything that falls out ill must light upon themselves), have no other 
shift but to bear it out well, and to make the least of it... . And 
therefore it is commonly seen, that women that marry husbands of 
their own choosing against their friends’ consents, if they be never 
so ill used, yet you shall seldom see them complain, but to set a 
good face on it’ (Colours of Good and Evil, viii). Works, vii. 87. 





— 
os 


° 


I 


20 


56 7 ESSAY IX. 


IX. 
OF ENVY. 


TuereE be none of the affections which have been noted 
to fascinate or bewitch but love and envy: they both have 
vehement wishes; they frame themselves readily into 
imagiations and suggestions ; and they come easily into 
the eye, especially upon the presence of the objects ; 
which are the points that conduce to fascination, if any 
such thing there be. We see, likewise, the Scripture 
calleth envy an evil eye ; and the astrologers call the evil 
influences of the stars evil aspects; so that still there 
seemeth to be acknowledged, in the act of envy, an 
ejaculation, or irradiation of the eye. Nay, some have 
been so curious as to note that the times when the stroke 
or percussion of an envious eye doth most hurt are, when 
the party envied is beheld in glory or triumph; for that 
sets an edge upon envy: and besides, at such times, the 
spirits of the person envied do come forth most into the 
outward parts, and so meet the blow. 

But leaving these curiosities (though not unworthy to 
be thought on in fit place), we will handle what persons 
are apt to envy others; what persons are most subject to 
be envied themselves ; and what is the difference between 
public and private envy. 

A man that hath no virtue in himself ever envieth virtue 
in others; for men’s minds will either feed upon their 
own good, or upon others’ evil; and who wanteth the one 
will prey upon the other; and whoso is out of hope to 
attain to another’s virtue will seek to come at even hand# 
by depressing another’s fortune. 

Aman that is busy and inquisitive is commonly envious ; 


* to come at even hand) i.e. to come where there is small dispatch.’ Essay 
to even terms or to an equality. Lat. 25. And, ‘Certainly, if a man will 
ut minor intersit disparitas. For this keep but of even hand, his ordinary 
use of ‘hand,’ conf. ‘Business is expenses ought to be but to the half 
bought at a dear hand (Lat. magno) of his receipts.’ Essay 27. 















cs ae a” fe 


avn 


+ 


ere SEN 


7 


5 eae S 


*% 


hs 


pias 


OF ENVY. 57 


for to know much of other men’s matters cannot be because 
all that ado may concern his own estate”; therefore 


it must needs be that he taketh a kind of play-pleasure in 


looking upon the fortunes of others: neither can he that 
mindeth but his own business find much matter for envy ; 
for envy is a gadding passion, and walketh the streets, 
and doth not keep home: Won est curiosus, quin idem sit 
malevolus. 

Men of noble birth are noted to be envious towards new 
men when they rise; for the distance is altered ; and it is 
like a deceit of the eye, that when others come on they 
think themselves go back. 

Deformed persons and eunuchs and old men and bastards 
are envious: for he that cannot possibly mend his own 
case will do what he can to impair another’s ; except these 
defects light upon a very brave and heroical nature, which 
thinketh to make his natural wants part of his honour; in 
that it should be said,that a eunuch, or a lame man, did 
such great matters, affecting the honour of a miracle: as it 
was in Narses the eunuch, and Agesilaus and Tamerlane 
that were lame men. 

The same is the case of men that rise after ° calamities 


» his own estate) i. e. his own affairs. 
Lat. suzs rebus. Bacon, it will be seen, 
passim, uses state and estate indiffer- 
ently. They are in fact the same 
word, as are special and especial ; stab- 
lish and establish ; statute and the old 
estatute. His use of estate where 
modern usage would give sfate is very 
common, Vide infra. ‘This public 
envy seemeth to beat chiefly upon 
principal officers or ministers, rather 
than upon kings and estates them- 
selves.’ Then, a few lines further: 
‘The envy though hidden is truly upon 
the state itself.’ 
which may concern the sovereign and 
estate;’ followed shortly after by, 
‘when there is matter of law inter- 
vening in business of state.’ Essay 56. 


Conf. also, ‘ For that’ 


Conversely, in Essay 28, we find, 
‘Who hath a state to repair may not 
despise small things.’ And, in Essay 
34, ‘A great state left to an heir is a 
lure to all the birds of prey.’ Some- 
times, too, the word has a personal 
sense which we should not now give 
to it, as when Bacon speaks of it as a 
happy thing ‘when kings and states 
do often consult with judges.’ Essay 
56. So Segar, more distinctly still, in 
his chapter ‘Of honourable places due 
to great estates,’ says, ‘A baron is an 
estate of great dignity in blood honour 
and habit, a peer of the realm and 
companion of princes.’ Honor Mili- 
tary and Civil, bk. iv. cap. 22. 

© that rise after &c.| The Latin, gut é 
calamitatibus resurgunt, implies that 


tw 


° 


10 


20 


58 ESSAY IX. 


and misfortunes ; for they are as men fallen out with the 
times, and think other men’s harms a redemption of their 
own sufferings. 

They that desire to excel in too many matters, out of 
levity and vain-glory, are ever envious, for they cannot 
want work‘: it being impossible but many, in some one 
of those things, should surpass them; which was the 
character of Adrian the emperor, that mortally envied 
poets and painters, and artificers in works wherein he had 
a vein® to excel. 

Lastly, near kinsfolk, and fellows in office, and those 
that have been bred together, are more apt to envy their 
equals when they are raised; for it doth upbraid‘ unto 
them their own fortunes, and pointeth at them, and cometh 
oftener into their remembrance, and incurreth® likewise 
more into the note of others; and envy ever redoubleth 
from speech and fame. Cain’s envy was the more vile 
and malignant towards his brother Abel, because when 
his sacrifice was better accepted there was no body to 
look on. Thus much for those that are apt to envy. 

Concerning those that are more or less subject to envy. 
First, persons of eminent virtue when they are advanced 
are less envied. For their fortune seemeth but due unto 
them; and no man envieth the payment of a debt, but 
rewards and liberality rather. Again, envy is ever joined 
with the comparing of a man’s self ; and where there is no 
comparison, no envy; and therefore kings are not envied 


Bacon means to speak of men who 
have fallen from a high estate into 
calamities and misfortunes, and have 
thence risen again. 

4 cannot want work| Lat. ubique 
enim occurrunt objecta invidiae. 

© a vein] i.e. an inclination. Lat. 
quibus tpse praecellere gestiebat. Conf. 
‘that is a vein which would be bridled.’ 
Essay 32. 

£ doth upbraid &c.| Foran instance 


of this construction, now out of date, 
vide 
‘ May they not justly to our climes 
upbraid, 
Shortness of night, and penury 
of shade.’ 
Prior, Solomon, bk, i. 293-4. 
& mcurreth &c.| i.e. comes more 
under the observation of others. The 
Latin 7 aliorum notam magis incurnit 
is clearer than the Latinised English, 








OF ENVY. 59 


but by kings. Nevertheless, it is to be noted that unworthy 
persons are most envied at their first coming in, and 
afterwards overcome it better; whereas, contrariwise, 
persons of worth and merit are most envied when their 
fortune continueth long; for by that time, though their 
virtue be the same, yet it hath not the same lustre; for 
fresh men grow up that darken it. 

Persons of noble blood are less envied in their rising ; 
for it seemeth but right done to their birth: besides, there 
seemeth not much added to their fortune ; and envy is as 
the sunbeams, that beat hotter upon a bank or steep rising 
ground than upon a flat ; and, for the same reason, those 
that are advanced by degrees are less envied than those 
that are advanced suddenly and fer saltum. 

Those that have joined with their honour great travels ‘, 
cares, or perils, are less subject to envy; for men think 
that they earn their honours hardly, and pity them some- 
times ; and pity ever healeth envy: wherefore you shall 
observe, that the more deep and sober sort of politic persons, 
in their greatness, are ever bemoaning themselves what a 
life they lead, chanting a quanta patimur; not that they 
feel it so, but only to abate the edge of envy. But this 
is to be understood of business that is laid upon men, and 
not such as they call unto themselves; for nothing 
increaseth envy more than an unnecessary and ambitious 
engrossing of business; and nothing doth extinguish 
envy more than for a great person to preserve all other 
inferior officers in their full rights and pre-eminences of 
their places ; for by that means there be so many screens 
between him and envy. 


h unworthy) Probably, undeserving. touching penal laws) may be considered 








Lat. indignis. A sense on the whole 
best suited to the passage. 

1 great travels| i.e. travails. Lat. 
labores magnos. Conf. ‘And most 
specially that the travels therein taken 
(i. e. in Sir Stephen Proctor’s project 


and discerned of by the LordTreasurer.’ 
Letters and Life, iv. 104. 
Baconalmostalways uses /ravel where 
weshould use ¢ravail, and travaile where 
we should use#rave/. In Essay 18, this is 
the spelling of the original throughout. 


_ 


te 


° 


° 


30 


s ESSAY IX. 


Above all, those are most subject to envy which carry 
the greatness of their fortunes in an insolent and proud 
manner: being never well but while they are showing 
how great they are, either by outward pomp, or by 
triumphing over all opposition or competition: whereas 
wise men will rather do sacrifice to envy, in suffering 
themselves, sometimes of purpose, to be crossed and 
overborne in things that do not much concern them. 
Notwithstanding so much is true, that the carriage of 

10 greatness in a plain and open manner (so it be without 
arrogancy and vain-glory) doth draw less envy than if 
it be in a more crafty and cunning fashion; for in that 
course a man doth but disavow fortune *, and seemeth to 
be conscious of his own want in worth, and doth but teach 


others to envy him. 


Lastly, to conclude this part, as we said in the beginning 
that the act of envy had somewhat in it of witchcraft, so 
there is no other cure of envy but the cure of witchcraft ; 
and that is, to remove the lot! (as they call it) and to lay 

20it upon another; for which purpose the wiser sort of 
great persons bring in ever upon the stage somebody 
upon whom to derive™ the envy that would come upon 
themselves; sometimes upon ministers and servants, 
sometimes upon colleagues and associates, and the like ; 
and, for that turn, there are never wanting some persons of 
violent and undertaking natures, who, so they may have 
power and business, will take it at any cost. 3 

Now, to speak of public envy: there is yet some good 
in public envy; whereas in private there is none; for 

30 public envy is as an ostracism, that eclipseth men when 


k doth but disavow &c.} i.e. does 
but admit that fortune is to blame 
for having used him better than 
he deserved. Lat. xthil aliud 
facit quis, quam ut fortunam insimu- 
let. 

1 the lot) i.e. the spell cast upon a 


man by witchcraft. Vide note at end 
of Essay. 

m to derive] i.e. to draw off, or 
divert. Conf. ‘ As natural water... 
is first forced up into a cistern and 
thence fetched and derived for use.’ 
Works, iii. 483. 








OF ENVY. 61 


they grow too great; and therefore it is a bridle also to 
great ones, to keep them within bounds, 

This envy, being in the Latin word zuvidia, goeth in 
the modern languages by the name of discontentment ; of 
which we shall speak in handling sedition. It is a 
disease in a state like to infection; for, as infection 
spreadeth upon that which is sound and tainteth it, 
so, when envy is gotten once into a state, it traduceth 
even the best actions thereof and turneth them into an 
ill odour ; and therefore there is little won by intermingling 
of plausible actions”; for that doth argue but a weakness 
and fear ‘of envy, which hurteth so much the more, as it is 
likewise usual in infections, which, if you fear them, you 
call them upon you. 

This public envy seemeth to beat chiefly upon principal 
officers or ministers, rather than upon kings and estates 
themselves. But this is a sure rule, that if the envy upon 
the minister be great when the cause of it in him is small ; 
or if the envy be generalin a manner upon all the ministers 
of an estate, then the envy (though hidden) is truly upon 
the state itself. And so much of public envy or discon- 
tentment, and the difference thereof from private envy, 
which was handled in the first place. 

We will add this in general touching the affection of 
envy, that of all other® affections it is the most importune 
and continual; for of other affections there is occasion 
given but now and then; and therefore it was well said, 
Invidia festos dies non agit: for it is ever working upon 
some or other. And it is also noted that love and envy do 
make a man pine, which other affections do not, because 


1 plausible actions} Lat. gratas et 
populares. Plausible may be either 


state and the most plausible and which 
ought to give greatest contentment.’ 





courting applause or deserving applause. 
Bacon uses the word in both senses— 
‘Judges ought to be more reverend 
than plausible.’ Lat. gratiosum. Es- 
say 56. And, ‘The best actions of a 


Essay 15. 

© of all other &c.| i.e. more im- 
portune (or importunate) than any 
other affection. Vide note on Essay 


3. 


62 ESSAY IX. 


they are not so continual. It is also the vilest affection, 
and the most depraved ; for which cause it is the proper 
attribute of the devil, who is called The envious man, that 
soweth tares amongst the wheat by night; as it always 
cometh to pass that envy worketh subtilely, and in the 
dark, and to the prejudice of good things, such as is the 
wheat. 


NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 


In this Essay, the word envy is used equivocally. What 
Bacon terms ‘private envy’ is generally envy in the ordinary 
sense : sometimes it is malevolence, the Greek émtyaipexaxia. Public 
envy is explained as discontentment. Thus, when Bacon remarks 
that where there is no comparison there is no envy, and that there- 
fore kings are not envied but by kings, he is using envy in the 
former sense. When he says that in certain named cases the envy 
is on the state (Lat. invidia regem aut statum ipsum petit) he is using 
the word in the latter sense as=disaffection or discontent. 

P. 56, 1. 1. none of the affections] Conf. Plutarch, ‘There grew some 
question upon a time, at the table, as touching those that are 
reported to be eye-biters, or to bewitch with their eyes.... The 
scent, the voice, the speech, the breath, be certain defluxions and 
streams, as it were, flowing from the bodies of living creatures..... 
and great likelihood there is also that the same should pass from the 
eye more than from any other conduit of the body: for the sight, 
being a sense very swift, active, and nimble, doth send forth and 
disperse from it a wonderful fiery puissance, together with a spirit 
that carrieth and directeth it .... Love, one of the greatest and most 
vehement passions of the mind, hath the source and original 
beginning at the eye... for the very aspect and regard of such 
persons as are in the flower of their beauty, and that which passeth 
from their eyes, whether it be light or flowing off of the spirits, doth 
liquifie and consume those that be enamoured on them.... Then 
Patrocleas ;, “True in bodily passions ; but how is it possible that the 
only cast or regard of the eye should transmit any noisance or hurt 
into the body of another?”’ The answer is that ‘envy filleth the 
body with an untoward and bad disposition; when therefore they 
who be infected with envy do cast their eyes upon others, and so 
shoot their venomous rays, like unto poisoned darts upon them, if 
such chance to be wounded and hurt thereby whom they look upon 
and wistly behold, I see no strange thing nor a matter incredible.’ 
Symposiaques, Bk. v., Question 7. 











OF ENVY. 63 

Plutarch adds much more to the same effect, but the entire passage 
is too long to quote. 

1.2. they both have &c.| Bacon here, to use his own words, 
affingit parallela quae non sunt. Love has vehement wishes, but these 
belong to the person fascinated, to the lover. The vehement wishes 
of envy belong to the person fascinating, to the envious man. The 
same confusion of thought runs through the whole clause. 

1.6. fascination] ‘Fascination is the power and act of imagina- 
tion, intensive upon other bodies than the body of the imaginant.’ 
Works, iii. 381. 

1.7. Scripture calleth &c.| Vide St. Mark vii. 22. But it is 
obvious to remark that the evil eye of Scripture, 6¢8adpés sovnpds, 
implies at most the wish to do harm. There is no hint given of 
power to do mischief by an irradiation. 

l.9. influences of the stars| This is the recognised astrological 
term for the power exercised by the stars. Conf. ‘That is the fume 
of those that conceive the celestial bodies have more accurate 
influences upon those things below than indeed they have.’ Essay 
58. So Milton: 

‘With store of Ladies, whose bright eyes 
Rain influence, and judge the prize.’ L’Allegro, 121. 

l.9. aspects] Aspect, according to Kepler, is determined by the 
angle formed by the rays from two planets coming to a point on the 
earth. Conf. ‘ Aspectus est in mera incidentia seu concursu radiorum 
.... Sequitur operatio quia binorum radii certo angulo in puncto eo 
concurrunt, in quo collocatur res immateriata, aspectis receptiva 
facultas, nempe animalis.’ Kepleri Opera, i. 371. Frisch 1857. 

Sir Christopher Heydon, an astrological writer of Bacon’s day, 
frequently uses this word. In one passage it shifts into irradiations, 
and may be therefore so understood. ‘Wherefore three aequaliter 
Hexagons or three A Aspects do also fill the whole space about the 
center. To which we may not improperly add the opposite aspect. 
..... These speculations therefore considered, it were senseless to 
imagine that Nature hath so many ways honored these Irradiations of 
the Stars in vain, and admonished us to a special regard of them.... 
if they were not indued with more virtue than others.’ Astrological 
Discourse, sec. xvii. 

It is used also to mean the relations of the heavenly bodies to one 
another; the positions from which they may be said to regard one 
another. 

_ Conf. ‘In astronomy it signifieth the distance between the planets 
and the heavenly signs. And there are four such aspects. The 
first called a Trine Aspect (because it divideth the heavens into 
three even parts) is the distance of four signs from each other: as 
Aries beholdeth Leo and Sagittarius with a Trine Aspect, because 


64 PSSAY 3x: 


they are distant four signs, the one before, the other after. The 
second called a Quartill is the distance of three signs, as Aries 
beholdeth Cancer and Capricornus with a Quartill Aspect, because 
they are distant three signs from him.’ He goes on to say that the 
aspect is Sextill where the distance is two signs, and Opposite where 
the distance is six. Bullokar, English Expositor, sub voce. 

Shakespeare uses it, as Bacon does, of the gaze of the heavenly 
bodies upon the earth ; 


‘Hermione. There’s some ill planet reigns: 
I must be patient, till the heavens look 
With an aspect more favourable.’ 
Winter’s Tale, act ii. sc. 1. 


1.11. Nay, some have been so curious &c.] What Bacon says else- 
where about ‘spirits’ may serve to explain what he speaks of here 
as not unworthy to be thought on in fit place. He lays it downasa 
most certain fact that ‘inest omni tangibili spiritus, corpore cras- 
siore obtectus et obsessus. ... Nullum corpus nobis notum, hic in 
superiore parte terrae, spiritu vacat. Spiritus autem ille non est 
virtus aliqua, aut energia aut entelechia aut nugae; sed plane corpus 
tenue, invisibile; attamen locatum, dimensum, reale. In omnibus 
animatis duo sunt genera spirituum: spiritus mortuales, quales sunt 
inanimatis ; et superadditus spiritus vitalis. Spiritus mortuales aéri 
proxime consubstantiales sunt: spiritus vitales magis accedunt ad 
substantiam flammae. Flamma substantia momentanea est: aér 
fixa: spiritis vivi in animalibus media est ratio,’ Works, ii. 213, 214, 
216, 225. 

This then is what Bacon means when he speaks of spirits. The 
working and effect of these spirits are described also. But the 
passage which comes closest to the Essay is in the Natural History, 
where the theory of the Essay is stated very fully:. ‘The affections 
(no doubt) do make the spirits more powerful and active: and 
especially those affections which draw the spirits into the eyes: 
which are two: love and envy which is called oculus malus..... 
And this is observed likewise ; that the aspects that procure love are 
not gazings, but sudden glances and dartings of the eye. As for 
envy, that emitteth some malign and poisonous spirit, which taketh 
hold of the spirit of another; and is likewise of greatest force when 
the cast of the eye is oblique. It hath been noted also, that it is 
most dangerous when an envious eye is cast upon persons in glory 
and triumph and joy: the reason whereof is, for that at such times 
the spirits come forth most into the outward parts, and so meet the 
percussion of the envious eye more at hand: and therefore it hath 
been noted that after great triumphs men have been ill-disposed for 
some days following.’ Works, ii. 653. 















o r 


ie ALLELE OEE A PE OTE 


> 





OF ENVY. 65 


That the eye of envy was especially dangerous to men at the time 
of their prosperity, or during great exaltation of mind, was a common 
belief with Greeks and Romans. Hence we find various forms of 
deprecation, both of envy and of the prosperity which gives occasion 
to it. 

Conf. e. g.: ‘Aut si ultra placitum (i.e. so as to displease the higher 
powers) laudarit, baccare frontem Cingite, ne vati noceat mala lingua 
futuro.’ Virg. Ecl. vii. 27, 28 (and Conington’s note). 

P. 57,1. 7. Non est &c.] ‘Nam curiosus nemo est quin sit male- 
volus.’ Plaut. Stichus i. 3, 1. 54. 

1.13. Deformed persons and eunuchs| I think that this stroke is 
aimed at his cousin the Earl of Salisbury and at Lord Keeper 
Williams. On his relations with the Earl of Salisbury, conf. note on 
Essay 44, on Deformity. As regards Lord Keeper Williams, Bacon 
may well have thought that Williams had done what he could to 
impair his case. His fall and disgrace had been due in great part to 
the advice of Williams to the King and Buckingham to further the 
demand raised in the Parliament of 1621 for reform and for the 
redress of grievances, and to give no support to the persons who 
were the just objects of attack. Subsequently, too, Bacon’s pardon 
was stayed at the seal by Williams who was then Lord Keeper, and 
was only passed after some delay and probably under pressure from 
the King. That Williams was a eunuch appears in his Life by 
Hacket, Part i. p. 8. 

1.20. Agesilaus] ‘As for the deformity of his legs, the one being 
shorter than the other, in the flower of his youth, through his 
pleasant wit, he used the matter so pleasantly and patiently that he 
would merrily mock himself: which manner of merry behaviour did 


greatly hide the blame of the blemish. Yea further, his life and 


courage was the more commendable in him, for that men saw that 
notwithstanding -his lameness he refused no pains nor labour.’ 
Plutarch (Life of Agesilaus), Lives, p. 612. 

l. 20. Yamerlane| That Tamerlane was lame is certain; but 
whether he was so born or was lamed by a wound received in one 
of his early battles, Gibbon leaves in doubt. His character has been 
very variously drawn, but on his stupendous achievements all writers 
agree. The name is a European corruption of the Turkish Timour 
lenc or Timour the lame. Vide Gibbon, Decline and Fall, chap. 65. 

1.22. The same is the case of men &c.]| Bacon may have written 
this with some recollection of his old enemy, Coke. Coke had fallen 
under the King’s displeasure and had been deprived of his place 
as Chief Justice, and had afterwards been received back into favour, 
had taken his old place at the Council-board, and had been employed 
in the King’s affairs. In the inquiry, in the Parliament of 1620-21, 
about unlawful patents and monopolies, in the advising and granting 


F 


66 ESSAY IX. 


of which Bacon had had a principal part, it was Coke who was most 
forward and persisted in so shaping the proceedings that Bacon 


should not escape. Conf. Letters and Life, vii, chap. 5, sec. 8 and 9. 


Bacon was well aware of this. It was of vital consequence to him that 
there should be no question raised about the past, ‘and so not to 
look back but to the future: And I do hear,’ he writes to Buckingham, 
‘almost all men of judgment in the house wish now that way. I 
woo nobody: I do but listen, and I have doubt only of Sir Edward 
Coke.’ Letters and Life, vii. 192. His doubt was justified by the 
event. 

P. 58, 1.8. Adrian the Emperor| ‘Quamvis esset oratione et versu 
promptissimus, et in omnibus artibus peritissimus, tum professores 
omnium artium semper ut doctior risit, contempsit, obtrivit. Cum 
his ipsis professoribus et philosophis, libris vel carminibus invicem 
editis certavit. Et Favorinus quidem, cum verbum ejus quoddam ab 
Hadriano reprehensum esset atque ille cessisset, arguentibus amicis 
quod male cederet Hadriano de verbo quod idonei auctores usur- 
passent, risum jucundissimum movit. Ait enim, Non recte suadetis, 
familiares, qui non patimini me illum doctiorem omnibus credere 
qui habet triginta legiones.’ Spartiani Hadrianus, p.141. (Erasmus, 
Vitae Caesarum, fol. 1546.) 

P.59,1.15. Those that have joined &c.] Conf. ‘Men ordinarily bear 
envy unto those who seem to acquire glory gratis, without any cost and 
to come by virtue easily ... whereas seldom or never they envy 
such as have bought the same very dear, with many travails and 
great dangers.’ Plutarch, Morals, 253. 

l. 20. are ever bemoaning themselves| Conf. the following extracts 
from The State and Dignity of a Secretary of State’s place, with 
the care and peril thereof—by Robert, Earl of Salisbury: ‘ All men 
of war do malign them except they will be at their desires. Their 
fellow counsellors envy them ... and wheresoever a prince hath 
cause to delay or deny, to search or punish, none so soon bear so 
much burden. ... The place of secretary is dreadful if he serve 
not a constant prince....If such an one should find that his hope 
cannot warrant him, no not against the slanders of those wicked 
ones whom he must use only, then surely that secretary must resolve 
that the first day of his entry is the first day of his misery.’ Somers’ 
Tracts, vol. v. 553 (second edition). Bacon, too, makes constant 
complaint about the toil and distastefulness of offices which it was 
the effort of his life to reach. Vide Essay 11 and note on Essay 38. 

P. 60,1. 19. to remove the lot|_ Conf. Bodin, De la Demonomanie des 
Sorciers, lib. iii. cap. 2 (published 1580). ‘En second lieu on tient 
que si les Sorciers guerissent un homme maleficié, il faut qu’ils 
donnent le Sort aun autre. Cela est vulgaire par la confession de 
plusieurs Sorciers, Et de faict j’ay vu un prisonnier a Paris l’an 1569, 


OO 











ieee Reta aN ee eet ee Linea ae eee nS eee nen nee np 


we? 






rye 


Le Riana WS 1S 


—" 


OF LOVE. 65 


qui guérissoit les chevaux et les hommes quelquesfois: .., Un jour 
ayant donné le Sort au cheval d’un gentilhomme, on vint a luy, il 
guerit et donna le Sort 4 son homme: on vint a luy pour guerir aussi 
homme: II fist response qu’on demandast au gentilhomme lequel 
il aymait mieux perdre son homme ou son cheval: le gentilhomme 
se trouva bien empesché: et cependant qu’il deliberoit, son homme 
mourut, et le Sorcier fut pris. Et faict 4 noter que le diable veut 
toujours gaigner au change... et si le Sorcier ne donne le Sort a un 
autre, il est en danger de sa vie.’ Bodin gives several instances of this. 
So Alexander Roberts, whose Treatise of Witchcraft (1616) is largely 
copied from Bodin, in his eighth proposition (or chapter) writes, 
‘If the evill be taken from the person presently afflicted then it is 
layd upon his friends children or cattell, and sometime it falleth 
to the lot of the witche herself’ 

-P. 61, 1. 28. Invidia festos dies non agit| This sentence occurs also 
in the Antitheta under ‘ Invidia.’ Works, i. p.695. Conf. also, ‘Invidia 
pessima est, et carpit spiritus, atque illi rursus corpus; eo magis, 
quod fere perpetua est, nec agit (ut dicitur) festos dies.’ Works, ii. 
172. Cardan writes to the same effect, but not in the same words: 
‘Invidia Siculi non invenere tyranni majus tormentum. nam praeter 
id quod maxime discruciet, nullum finem velut reliqua vitia invenit. 
Ira enim defervescit, gula satiatur ...invidia nunquam quiescit, cum 
semper aliquem esse necesse sit, imo plures qui te ipso vel aetate 
vel divitiis vel forma aut virtute sint beatiores.’ Cardan, De Sap. 
lib. ii. (ed. 4to. 1543) p. 88. 

P. 62,1.3. The envious man] Vide Matthew xiii. 25. But the text 
says nothing about an envious man. The Greek is éy@pds, the Vulgate 
inimicus, the English, his enemy. 





X. 


OF LOVE. 


Tue stage is more beholding* to love than the life of 
man ; for as to the stage, love is ever matter of comedies, 


® bcholding| i.e. beholden. Lat. And, ‘ For the expressing of affections, 
plus debet, This obsolete form was in passions, corruptions and customs, we 
common use in Bacon’s day. Conf. are beholding to poets more than to 
‘Wherein I must acknowledge myself the philosophers’ works,’ Works, iii, 
beholding to you.’ Works, vi. 539. 346, and passim. 


F 2 


68 ESSAY «xX. 


and now and then of tragedies; but in life it doth much 
mischief, sometimes like a Siren, sometimes like a Fury. 
You may observe that amongst all the great and worthy 
persons (whereof the memory remaineth, either ancient or 
recent), there is not one that hath been transported to the 
mad degree of love, which shows that great spirits and 
great business do keep out this weak passion. You must 
except, nevertheless, Marcus Antonius, the half partner of 
the empire of Rome, and Appius Claudius, the Decemvir 
1c and lawgiver ; whereof the former was indeed a voluptuous 
man, and inordinate; but the latter was an austere and 
wise man: and therefore it seems (though rarely) that love 
can find entrance, not only into an open heart, but also 
into a heart well fortified, if watch be not well kept. It is 
a poor saying of Epicurus, Sats magnum alter alteri thea- 
trum sumus: as if man, made for the contemplation of 
heaven and all noble objects, should do nothing but kneel 
before a little idol, and make himself subject, though not 
of the mouth (as beasts are), yet of the eye, which was given 
20him for higher purposes. It is a strange thing to note 
the excess of this passion, and how it braves° the nature 
and value of things, by this, that the speaking in a per- 
petual hyperbole is comely in nothing but in love. Neither 
is it merely in the phrase; for whereas it hath been well 


b a little idol] i.e. a little image or text, of over-adorns, praises in terms 
puppet. The notion of it as an object of excess. For the former of these 
of worship is conveyed by the verb, _ senses, conf. 


not by the noun itself. Conf. ‘ Never- “Thou wilt tees a eoith ° theses 
theless it was not her meaning... that saucy terms,’ 
this disguised idol should possess the Henry VI, Part 2, act iv. sc. 10. 


_ crown.’ Works, vi. 46. And, ‘He 


knew the pretended Plantagenet to be For the latter, 


but an idol.’ Page 52. ‘Kine. Who saw the sun to day? 

© braves the nature of things] i.e. de- Rat. : Not I, my lord. 
fies (Lat. znsultet) by speaking of them Kine. Then he disdains to shine; 
in perpetual hyperbole, with no regard for, by the book, 
to what they really are. But the word He should have braved the east an 
may mean also makes brave, i.e. adorns, hour ago.’ 
with the further sense, from the con- Richard III, act v. se. 3. 





Shibiee? ee 


sr 


eS 





el cet I oS Ny tell pel a 


ee 


OF LOVE. 69 


said that the arch flatterer, with whom all the petty flat- 
terers have intelligence, is a man’s self, certainly the lover 
is more; for there was never proud man thought so ab- 
surdly well of himself as the lover doth of the person 
loved ; and therefore it was well said That it is impossible 
to love and to be wise. Neither doth this weakness appear 
to others only, and not to the party loved, but to the loved 
most of all, except the love be reciproque ; for it is a true 
rule, that love is ever rewarded, either with the reciproque, 
or with an inward and secret contempt; by how much the 
more‘? men ought to beware of this passion, which loseth 
not only other things but itself. As for the other losses, 
the poet’s relation doth well figure them: That he that 
preferred Helena, quitted the gifts of Juno and Pallas; 
for whosoever esteemeth too much of amorous affection, 
quitteth both riches and wisdom. This passion hath his 
floods in the very times of weakness, which are, great pro- 
sperity and great adversity, though this latter hath been 
less observed ; both which times kindle love, and make it 
more fervent, and therefore show it to be the child of 
folly. They do best who, if they cannot but admit love, 
yet make it keep quarter’, and sever it wholly from their 
serious affairs and actions of life; for if it check? once 
with business, it troubleth men’s fortunes, and maketh 
men that they can no ways be true to their own ends. I 


___ know not how, but martial men are given to love: I think 


it is but as they are given to wine, for perils commonly ask 
to be paid in pleasures. There is in man’s nature a secret 
inclination and motion towards love of others, which, if it 


Shall pass his quarter.’ 





4 by how much the more] Lat. quo 
magis. Conf. Note on Essay 6, 


m P. 43. 


© make tt keep quarter) i.e. keep 
its proper place. Lat. i ordinem redt- 


a guni. French gui font garder a cette 
affection son quartier. Conf. 


‘Not a man 


Timon of Athens, act v. sc. 5- 

f if it check| i.e. interfere. Lat. s# 

se immuisceat, Conf. ‘ Suspicions... 

cloud the mind, they lose friends, 

and they check with business, whereby 

business cannot go on currently and 
constantly.’ Essay 31. 


_ 


2 


° 


° 


7° ESSAY X. 


be not spent upon some one or a few, doth naturally spread 
itself towards many, and maketh men become humane and 
charitable, as it is seen sometime in friars. Nuptial love 
maketh mankind, friendly love perfecteth it, but wanton 
love corrupteth and imbaseth it. 


NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 


P. 68,1.2. likea Siren} Conf. Wisdom ofthe Ancients, xxxi, where 
Bacon explains the fable of the Sirens as an allegory on the allure- 
ments of pleasures. Works, vi. 684. 

1.6. great spirits and great business} Vide Paradise Regained, 
bk. ii. 149-227, where, in course of a consultation among the poten- 
tates of Hell how to tempt Christ, Satan, arguing on the uselessness 
of tempting him with women, says inter alia: 

‘Among the sons of men 
How many have with a smile made small account 
Of beauty and her lures, easily scorned 
All her assaults on worthier things intent. 
—— He whom we attempt is wiser far 
Than Solomon, of more exalted mind, 
Made and set solely on the accomplishment 
Of greatest things.’ 


1.15. @ poor saying of Epicurus| The meaning of these words is 
singularly perverted here. They are quoted by Seneca, as one of 
several authorities in proof that the opinion of the multitude is of 
no value or account. ‘Egregié hoc tertium Epicurus, cum uni ex 
consortibus studiorum suorum scriberet: Haec, inquit, ego non multis, 
sed tibi: satis enim magnum alter alteri theatrum sumus. Ista, mi 
Lucili, condenda in animum sunt, ut contemnas voluptatem ex 
plurium assensione venientem. Multi te laudant. Ecquid habes 
cur placeas tibi si is es quem multi intelligant?’ Seneca, Ep. vii. 
sub finem. The passage is also quoted in the Advancement of 
Learning, where Bacon remarking on a fault commonly incident to 
learned men, ‘that they fail sometimes in applying themselves to 
particular persons,’ adds, ‘for it is speech for a lover and not for 
a wise man, Satis magnum alter alteri theatrum sumus.’ Works, iii. 
279. 

P. 69,1. 1. thearch flatterer| ‘Plato writeth...The lover is ordinarily 
blinded in the thing that he loveth, unless he have been taught, yea, 
and accustomed long before to affect and esteem things honest 
above those that be his own properly, or inbred and familiar to him. 





of VT VE ae 





OF LOVE. 71 


This is it that giveth unto a flatterer that large field, under pretence 
of friendship, where he hath a fort (as it were) commodiously seated, 
and with the vantage to assail and endammage us, and that is Self- 
love: whereby every man being the first and greatest flatterer of 
himself, he can be very well content to admit a stranger to come 
near and flatter him, namely, when he thinketh and is well willing 
withal to witness with him, and to confirm that good self-conceit, 
and opinion of his own,’ Plutarch, Morals, p. 69. 

The reference to Plato is to the Laws, bk. v. p. 731 D, ef seq. 
The application of this to the flatterer is Plutarch’s own. 

Conf. also Essay 27: ‘There is no such flatterer as a man’s self.’ 
And Essay 53: ‘If he be a cunning flatterer, he will follow the arch- 
flatterer, which is a man’s self.’ 

1.5. 7d was well said| Conf. Publii Syri Fragmenta, De amore 
et foemina, 3: 

‘Amare et sapere vix Deo conceditur.’ 

And Plutarch, Life of Agesilaus: ‘One day when he was driven to 
remove in haste on a sudden, and to leave one sick behind him 
whom he loved dearly ; the sick man calling him by his name as he 
was going his way, besought him that he would not forsake him. 
Agesilaus (as Hieronymus the Philosopher reporteth) turned back 
again and said: O how hard it is both to love and be wise.’ North’s 
Trans., p. 617. 

1,13. The poet’s relation] 

‘Praeposui regnis ego te: quae maxima quondam 
Pollicita est nobis nupta sororque Jovis. 
Dumque tuo possem circumdare brachia collo, 
Contemta est virtus Pallade dante mihi.’ 
Ovid, Heroides, xvi. Paris Helenae, 163-166. 

1], 22. make it keep quarter &c.| Bacon had a good right to give 
this advice. His own matrimonial projects were conducted in strict 
agreement with it. He appears first, in 1597, as a suitor to Lady 
Hatton, a young and wealthy widow, at a time when he himself was 
in especial need of money. Finding or anticipating difficulties, he 
appealed to Essex for help. The terms of his letter are not those 
of a man who suffered love ‘to check with business.’—‘ I brake with 
your Lordship myself at the Tower, and I take it my brother hath 
since renewed the same motion, touching a fortune I was in thought 
to attempt 7 genere oeconomico. ‘My suit to your Lordship is for 
your several letters to be left with me, dormant, to the gentlewoman 
and either of her parents ; wherein I do not doubt but as the beams 
of your favour have often dissolved the coldness of my fortune, so 
in this argument your Lordship will do the like with your pen.’ The 
request was complied with, but the suit came to nothing, All that 
is known about it is given in Letters and Life, ii. 53-55. 


72 ESSAY XI. 


In his next venture he was more successful. The first intimation 
which we have of it is in a letter dated 1603 to Robert Lord Cecil, in 
which he gives among the reasons that led him to wish to be 
knighted—‘ I have found out an alderman’s daughter, an handsome 
maiden, to my liking.’ Letters and Life, ili. 80. The lady was Alice, 
daughter of Alderman Barnham, and co-heiress with her three 
sisters to her deceased father’s estate. After a delay of some years 
he was married to her in the spring of 1606. Letters and Life, iii. 
290. The rest may be conjectured from a passage in his last will 
and testament, dated Dec. 19, 1625: ‘Whatsoever I have given, 
granted, confirmed or appointed to my wife, in the former part of 
this my will, I do now, for just and great causes, utterly revoke and 
make void, and leave her to her right only.’ Letters and Life, vii. 
545: 

1. 26. martial men are given to love] Conf. “Qer’ dvaykaiov év rH 
rolavTyn moditeia TipagOat Tov mAOvTOY, GAN@s TE Kiy TUX@CL yuYatKOKpaToU- 
pevot, kabdwep Ta TOAAA TOY OTpaTi@TLKaY Kal TokemLKaV yevav .... "EowKe 
yap 6 prOoroynoas mp&ros ovx dddyes ovfevéar rov”Apn mpos tiv ’Adpodirny. 
7} yap mpos Thy Tv appévav byudiav i mpds Thy TOY yuvatkov haivoyra kaTa- 
KoxXtwor mavres of roodro.- Arist. Pol. ii. 9, secs. 7 and 8. And—‘A 
man at arms is always void of ceremony, which is the wall that 
stands betwixt Piramus and Thisbe, that is man and woman .... 
This kind of bashfulness is far from men of valorous disposition and 
especially from soldiers: for such are ever men without doubt, for- 
ward and confident, losing no time lest they should lose opportunity, 
which is the best factor for a lover,’ &c. Valour Anatomized, by 
Sir Philip Sidney. Somers’ Tracts, i. 496 (2nd edition). 





XI. 
OF GREAT PLACE. 


MEN in great place are thrice servants: servants of the 
sovereign or state, servants of fame, and servants of 
business; so as they have no freedom, neither in their 
persons, nor in their actions, nor in their times. It is 
a strange desire to seek power and to lose liberty; or to 
seek power over others, and to lose power over a man’s 


A te tt 





OF GREAT PLACE. 73 





self. The rising unto place is laborious, and by pains 
men come to greater pains; and it is sometimes base, and’ 
by indignities men come to dignities. The standing is 
slippery, and the regress is either a downfall, or at least 
b an eclipse, which is a melancholy thing: Cum non sis qui 
Jueris, non esse cur velis vivere. Nay, retire men cannot 
when they would, neither will they when it were reason ; 
but are impatient of privateness even in age and sickness, 
which require the shadow*; like old townsmen, that will 
be still sitting at their street-door, though thereby they to 
4 offer age to scorn. Certainly great persons had need to 
borrow other men’s opinions to think themselves happy ; 
; for if they judge by their own feeling they cannot find it : 
; but if they think with themselves what other men think of 
them, and that other men would fain be as they are, then 
they are happy as it were by report, when, perhaps, they 
find the contrary within; for they are the first that find 
their own griefs, though they be the last that find their 
own faults. Certainly, men in great fortunes are strangers 
to themselves, and while they are in the puzzle of business? 20 
they have no time to tend their health either of body or 
mind. Jl mors gravis incubat, qui notus nimis omnibus, 
tgnotus moritur sibt. In place there is license to do good 
and evil ; whereof the latter is a curse: for in evil the best 
condition is not to will, the second not to can®. But 
power to do good is the true and lawful end of aspiring ; 
for good thoughts (though God accept them) yet towards 
men are little better than good dreams, except they be put 


i 
‘ad 
4 


a the shadow) i. e. an indoor life, con- 
trasted in the next clause with ‘ sitting 
at their street-door.’ Conf. ‘That hath 
not been softened by an umbratile life, 


> the puzzle of business} Lat. dum 
negotts distrahuntur. Fr. la meslée des 
affaires. 

© not to can) Lat. non posse. In 


still under the roof, but strengthened 
by the use of the pure and open air.’ 
Letters and Life, i. 138. And, ‘ Handi- 


- craftsmen and they that sit always, 


being bred up in the shadow.’ Bodin, 
Commonweal, v. 5 (Knolles’ trans.). 


Ainsworth’s Latin Dictionary, ¢o can 
is given as one of the English equi- 
valents of possum. Conf. also, 
‘He could no skill to tune a harp 
nor a violl.’ Plutarch, Lives, p. 
117. 


10 


74 ESSAY XI. 


in act; and that cannot be without power and place, as 
the vantage and commanding ground. Merit and good 
works is the end of man’s motion; and conscience 4 of the 
same is the accomplishment of man’s rest: for if a man 
can be partaker of God’s theatre’, he shall likewise be 
partaker of God’s rest. E¢ conversus Deus, ut aspiceret 
opera quae fecerunt manus suae, vidit quod omnia essent bona 
nimis ; and then the Sabbath. 

In the discharge of thy place set before thee the best 
examples ; for imitation is a globe of precepts‘; and after 
a time set before thee thine own example; and examine 
thyself strictly whether thou didst not best at first. 
Neglect not also the examples of those that have carried 
themselves ill in the same place ; not to set off thyself by 
taxing their memory 8, but to direct thyself what to avoid. 
Reform, therefore, without bravery" or scandal of former 


stood. 


4 conscience] i.e. consciousness, Conf. 
‘The conscience of good intentions, 
howsoever succeeding, is a more con- 
tinual joy to nature than all the pro- 
vision which can be made for security 
and repose.’ Works, iii. 423. And, 
‘The reason why the simpler sort are 
moved with authority is the conscience 
of their own ignorance.’ Hooker, 
Eccles. Polity, bk. ii. cap. 7, sec. 2. 

© can be partaker of God's theatre] i.e. 
if a man can see, as God saw, that the 
works which his hands have made are 
very good, As the Sabbath, the day 
of rest, was the close of God’s work, so 
will it be with the man who has worked 
after the same model. Bacon’s prayer, 
called by him ‘The Writer’s Prayer,’ 
follows the same line of thought, but 
instead of ‘theatre’ uses the word 
‘vision,’ thus marking the sense in 
which ‘theatre’ is here to be under- 
‘Wherefore if we labour in 
thy works with the sweat of our 
brows, thou wilt make us partakers 
of thy Vision and thy Sabbath,’ 
Works, vii. 260. The same passage 


occurs, almost word for word, in the 
Latin, at the close of the Distribu- 
tio Operis: Quare si in operibus 
tuis sudabimus, facies nos visionis 
tuae et Sabbati tut participes. Works, 
1, TAs 

f a globe of precepts] i.e. a compact 
condensed mass. 

& taxing their memory] i.e. finding 
fault with. Lat. eorum memoriam 
carpendo. Conf. ‘In common speech, 
(which leaves no virtue untaxed,) he 
was called cymini sector.’ Works, iii: 
305. And, ‘We, as Cato inveighed 
against Isocrates’ scholars, may justly 
tax our wrangling lawyers—they do 
consenescere in litibus, are so litigious 
and busie here on earth that I think 
they will plead their clients’ causes 
hereafter, some of them, in hell,’ 
Burton, Anat. of Melancholy (1837); 
vol. i. p. 73. 

h without bravery| i.e. ostentation ; 
bravado. Lat. sine elatione tui ipsius. 
Conf. ‘Such as love business rather 
upon conscience than upon bravery.’ 
Essay 36, 





OF GREAT PLACE. 75 


times and persons ; but yet set it down to thyself, as well 
to create good precedents as to follow them. Reduce 
things to the first institution, and observe wherein and how 
they have degenerated ; but yet ask counsel of both times ; 
of the ancient time what is best, and of the latter time 
what is fittest. Seek to make thy course regular, that 
men may know beforehand what they may expect; but 
be not too positive! and peremptory; and express thyself 
well when thou digressest from thy rule. Preserve the 
right of thy place, but stir not questions of jurisdiction; and 
rather assume thy right in silence and de facto, than voice 
it* with claims and challenges. Preserve likewise the 
rights of inferior places; and think it more honour to 
direct in chief than to be busy in all. Embrace and invite 
helps and advices touching the execution of thy place ; 
and do not drive away such as bring thee information as 
meddlers, but accept of them in good part. 

The vices of authority are chiefly four: delays, corruption, 
roughness, and facility’: For delays, give easy access; 
keep times appointed ; go through with that which is in 
hand, and interlace not business but of necessity. For 
corruption, do not only bind thine own hands or thy 
servants’ hands from taking, but bind the hands of suitors 
also from offering; for integrity used doth the one; but 
integrity professed, and with a manifest detestation of 
bribery, doth the other; and avoid not only the fault, but 
the suspicion. Whosoever is found variable, and ‘changeth 
manifestly without manifest cause, giveth suspicion of 
corruption: therefore, always when thou changest thine 


opinion or course, profess it plainly, and declare it, together : 


with the reasons that move thee to change, and do not think 


i positive] Lat. pertinax. to voice the Parliament to be for some 
k voice it] i.e. assert it openly. The other business of estate.’ Letters and 
Latin here transposes noun and verb, Life, iv. 372. 
cum strepitu suscites. For word, conf. ! facility] i, e. over-readiness to yield, 
‘The more ancient form, which was weakness. 


) 


i] 


° 


76 ESSAY XI. 

to steal it™. A servant or a favourite, if he be inward ?, 
and no other apparent cause of esteem, is commonly 
thought but a by-way to close corruption. For roughness, 
it is a needless cause of discontent: severity breedeth 
fear, but roughness breedeth hate. Even reproofs from 
authority ought to be grave, and not taunting. As for 
facility, it is worse than bribery ; for bribes come but now 
and then ; but if importunity or idle respects ° lead a man, 
he shall never be without; as Salomon saith, Zo respect 


10 persons is not good; for such a man will transgress for 


20 


a piece of bread. 

It is most true that was anciently spoken; A place 
showeth the man ; and it showeth some to the better and 
some to the worse: Omnium consensu capax imperit, nist 
imperasset, saith Tacitus of Galba; but of Vespasian he 
saith, Solus imperantium Vespasianus mutatus im meltus ; 
though the one was meant of sufficiency, the other 
of manners and affection. It is an assured sign of a 
worthy and generous spirit, whom honour amends; for 
honour is or should be the place of virtue; and as in 
nature things move violently to their place and calmly in 
their place, so virtue in ambition is violent, in authority 
settled and calm. All rising to great place is by a winding 
stair; and if there be factions, it is good to side a man’s 
self? whilst he is in the rising, and to balance himself 
when he is placed. Use the memory of thy predecessor 
fairly and tenderly; for if thou dost not, it is a debt will 


m {to steal it) i.e. to do it stealthily. 
Lat. neque rem suffurari te posse credas. 
Conf. ‘”T were good, methinks, to steal 
our marriage.’ Taming of the Shrew, 
act’ i: Sc. 2: 

» inward | i.e. intimate, confidential, 
Lat. apud dominum potens. Fr. ton 
intime. Conf. ‘ Applieng myself to be 
inward w*} my La. Dorsett, per Champ- 
ners ad utilit. testam. Letters and 
Life, iv. 77. ‘Secrecy, on the other 


side, induceth trust and inwardness.’ 
Works, iii. 460. 

© respects| i.e. preference or regard 
for persons, as the next clause 
shows. 

P to side a man’s self\ Lat. alteri 
parti adhaerere. Conf. ‘Mean men in 
their rising must adhere. . . . Kings 
had need beware how they side them- 
selves, and make themselves as of a fac- 
tion or party.’ Essay 51. 











OF GREAT PLACE. an” 


sure be paid when thou art gone. If thou have colleagues, 
respect them; and rather call them when they look not 
for it, than exclude them when they have reason to look 
to be called. Be not too sensible or too remembering 
of thy place in conversation and private answers to suitors; 
but let it rather be said, When he sits in place, he ts another 
man, 


NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 


P. 72, 1.5. to seek power and to lose liberty] Conf. ‘Caesari quoque 
ipsi, cui omnia licent, propter hoc ipsum multa non licent. Omnium 
domos illius vigilia defendit, omnium otium illius labor, omnium 
delicias illius industria, omnium vacationem illius occupatio. Ex quo 
se Caesar orbi terrarum dedicavit, sibi eripuit; et siderum modo, 
quae irrequieta semper cursus suos explicant, nunquam illi licet nec 
subsistere nec quicquam suum facere.’ Seneca, Consol. ad Polybium, 
cap. 26 (p. 95 B). 

P.73, 1.5. Cum non sis &c.] Cicero, Epistolarum ad Diversos lib. vii. 
3: ‘Mortem mihi cur consciscerem, causa nulla visa est: cur 
optarem, multae. Vetus est enim, “bi non sis qui fueris, non esse cur 
velis vivere” This was written after the battle of Pharsalia and the 
ruin of the cause with which Cicero had at that time identified 
himself. 

1. 22. Lili mors gravis &c.| Seneca, Thyestes, act II. 402. 

1. 28. good dreams] Conf. ‘I fear you will think all our discourses 
to be but the better sort of dreams; for good wishes, without power 
to effect, are not much more. Works, vii. 18. 

P. 74, 1.6. Etconversus &c.]| Genesis i. 31, loosely quoted from the 
Vulgate. Mr. Spedding compares the passage quoted in the foot- 
notes from the Distributio Operis with St. Augustine’s prayer at the 
close of the Confessions: ‘Domine Deus pacem da nobis (omnia 
enim praestitisti nobis), pacem quietis, pacem Sabbati, Sabbati sine 
vespera. Omnis quippe iste ordo pulcherrimus rerum valde bona- 
rum modis suis peractis transiturus est, et mane quippe in eis factum 
est et vespera. Dies autem septimus sine vespera est, nec habet 
occasum, quia sanctificasti eum ad permansionem sempiternam, ut id 
quod tu post opera tua bona valde, quamvis ea quietus feceris, re- 
quievisti septimo die, hoc praeloquatur nobis vox libri tui, quod et 
nos post opera nostra, ideo bona valde quia tu nobis ea donasti, 
sabbato vitae aeternae requiescamus in te.’ Conf. xiii. 35-6. 

P. 75, 1. 5. of the ancient time &c.| Bacon’s meaning is that although 
the first institution may be the best absolutely, yet the degenerated new 


78 ESSAY XI. 


form may be the fittest relatively to the time into which it has sur- 
vived, and to the surroundings which have grown up about it. 

Conf. ‘It is true that what is settled by custom, though it be not 
good, yet at least it is fit: and those things which have long gone 
together are, as it were, confederate within themselves ; whereas 
new things piece not so well.’ Essay 24. 

l. 10. stir not questions of jurisdiction.) Conf. what Bacon says in 
his Essay on Judicature (56), of ‘those that engage courts in quarrels 
of jurisdiction and are not truly amici curiae, but parasiti curiae, in 
puffing a court up beyond her bounds for their own scraps and 
advantage,’ and note on passage. 

1. 12. Preserve likewise &c.| Plutarch in his Precepts of Policy 
insists on this. Conf. ‘Like as good Patrons or Masters ofa ship lay 
their own hands to some businesse, but others they performe sitting 
themselves afar off by the meanes of their tools and instruments 
and by the hands of other servants; ... even so ought a wise 
Governour of the Commonwealth to yield now and then unto others 
the honour of command .... and not to move all matters belonging to 
the state by his own personal speeches nor by his decrees, sentences, 
acts, and as it were with his own hands execute everything, but to 
have about him faithful and trusty persons to be his ministers,’ 
&ce., &c. 

This he illustrates by the case of Metiochus, a follower and 
favourite of Pericles, ‘who making use of his authority out of measure 
and compasse, by the countenance thereof, would employ himself in 
all public charges and commissions whatsoever, until at the last he 
became contemptible and despised ;’ and by the case of Timesias the 
Clazomenean, who, he says, ‘was otherwise a good man and a suffi- 
cient Politician, howbeit little wist he how he was envied in the city, 
because he would seem to do everything by himselfe, untill such time 
as there befell unto him such an accident as this. There chanced to 
be playing in the midst of a street, as he passed by, a company of 
boies, and their game was who could drive with a cudgell a certaine 
cockall bone out of a hole. Some boies there were who held that the 
bone lay still within, but he who had smitten it maintained the con- 
trary, and said withall, I would I had as well dash’d out Timesias’ 
braines out of his head as I am sure this bone was smitten out of the 
hole. Timesias overheard this word, and knowing thereby what 
envy and malice all the people bare unto him, returning home 
presently to his house, and told his wife the whole matter, command- 
ing her to truss and pack up all both bag and baggage, and to follow 
after him; who immediately went out of doores, and departed for 
ever out of the city Clazomene.’ Holland’s Trans., p. 300. 

P. 76,1. 9. Salomon saith] Prov. xxviii. 21. The text is quoted and 
remarked on, as here, in the Advancement of Learning: ‘ Qui cognos- 








OF GREAT PLACE. 79 


cit in judicio faciem, non bene facit ; iste et pro buccella panis deseret 
veritatem.’ Here is noted that ‘a judge were better-be a briber than a 
respecter of persons; for a corrupt judge offendeth not so lightly as 
a facile.’ Works, iii. 450. And somewhat more fully in the De Aug. 
Scient.: ‘Prudentissime notat Parabola in judice magis perniciosam 
esse facilitatem morum quam corruptelam munerum. Munera enim 
haudquaquam ab omnibus deferuntur; at vix ulla est causa, in qua 
non inveniatur aliquid quod flectit judicis animum si personas respi- 
ciat.’ Works, i. 763. 

1.12, A place showeth the man] A saying of disputed authorship. 
Harpocration, in his Lexicon, citing it as used by Demosthenes, says 
that Sophocles in his elegies ascribes it to Solon, but that Theo- 
phrastus, in his collection of proverbs, and Aristotle, ascribe it to 
Bias. Vide ’Apxy dvdpa Sdeixvvor, Anpoobéyns mpoorpiows Snunyoprkois. 
Lopokrjs pev obv év tais éedeyelats, Toovds now adr eivar amdpbeypa. 
Geddhpacros & €vy rH Twapoudy, Kat "ApiororéAns, Biavros. Harpocration, 
mept tov é~ewr, P. 50. Llpdrepov peév ovv eywye, wa rots Oeovs, odk Oey 
mpos Ti ror ein Tour elpnuévor, apxn avdpa Seixvvar, viv Sé kav GddXov por Soxd 
d8d£a. Demosthenes, Prooemia Demegorica, p. 1455. (Reiske’s ed. 
1770.) 

The Sophocles referred to by Harpocration is the second Sopho- 
cles, the grandson of the great dramatist. His elegies are not extant. 
Theophrastus’ collection of proverbs is also not extant. 

Aristotle’s only known reference to it.occurs in Eth. Nicom. bk. v. 
cap. 3 (or I), sec. 16: Kal dia rovro ed doxei éxew 7d Tod Biavros, dri apyy 
avdpa deiger* mpos erepov yap kal év Kowwvia dn 6 dpxyov. But that Aris- 
totle also made a collection of proverbs appears from a passage in 
Athenaeus, lib. ii (p. 60, d, e): Kygioddwpos 6 “Iaoxparous pabnrijs, év 
Tois Kata "Aptotorédous, éritinad TH hitoadpe@ ov roijoavtTs Adyou akov TA 
rapotias dbpoica. This gives more weight to the passage in the 
Ethics than would belong to it as an obiter dictum. 

Vide also Diogenes Laertius, lib. i. sec. 77, where, writing of 
Pittacus, he says, Eimé re... . . dpxy) Gvdpa Secxvie. 

It occurs among the ‘Proverbia Diogeniani,’ with no authorship 
assigned: “Apy? dvdpa Seixvuow: "Ent trav ev tH apxy otoi clot paivope- 
vev. Cent. iii. 94 in Gaisford’s Paroemiographi Graeci. 

Plutarch refers to it in his comparison of Cicero with Demosthenes : 
‘But nothing sheweth a man’s nature and condition more (as it is 
reported and so it is true) than when one is in authority: for that 
bewrayeth his humour and the affections of his mind, and layeth open 
also all his secret vices in him.’ Lives, North’s Trans., p. 883. And 
again, in his Precepts of Policy: ‘Epaminondas..... when his adver- 
saries and ill-willers upon envy had caused him to be chosen a baylife 
and receiver of the citie revenues, thereby to do him a spight and 
shrewd turne ; he did not despise and thinke basely of the said office : 


80 ESSAY XI. 


but saying, that not only Magistracy sheweth what manner of man 
one is, but also a man sheweth what the Magistracy is, he brought 
that office into great dignity and reputation, which before was in no 
credit and account at all” Holland’s Trans., p.299. Erasmus includes 
it in the Adagia, sub voce Magistratus virum indicat. He quotes 
in his remarks upon it a’ passage from the Antigone, ll. 175-177, to 
the same general effect : 

"Aunxavoy S€ mavros avdpos éxpabeiv 

Woxnv te Kat dpdvnpa kal yrounv, mpl dy 

apxais re kal véporow evrpiBis pav7. 

Suidas quotes the proverb and explains it as émi rév mpo pev ris 
apxijs émekay, €v adttn Sé tH apxp Biaiwy yevopévv. The rest of the 
remarks are an imperfect copy of Harpocration. Guicciardini, from 
whom Bacon quotes elsewhere, concludes his Istoria d’Italia with ‘é 
verissimo e degno di somma laude quel proverbio, che il Magistrato 
fa manifesto il valore di chi l’esercita.’ 

1,14. Omnium consensu &c.] Tacitus, Hist. i. 49. 

1.16. Solus imperantium &c.] ‘Ambigua de Vespasiano fama; 
solusque omnium ante se principum in melius mutatus est.’ Tacitus, 
Hist. i. 50. 

Conf. ‘ Tacitus observeth how rarely raising of the fortune mendeth 
the disposition : Solus Vespasianus mutatus in melius.’ Works, iii. 436. 

l. 19. whom honour amends| This is given grammatically in the 
Latin, si guis honoribus emendatur. 

1. 20. as in nature &c.| So in the Advancement of Learning: ‘It 
is no marvel though the soul so placed enjoy no rest, if that principle 
be true that Motus rerum est rapidus extra locum, placidus in loco” On 
the truth and value of this principle Bacon himself pronounces, 
Schola communis satis habet, si motum naturalem a violento distinguat: 
et gravia deorsum, levia sursum ferri ex motu naturali pronuntiet. 
Verum parum proficiunt ad philosophiam hujusmodi speculationes. Ista 
enim natura, ars, violentia, compendia verborum sunt et nugae. Works, 
iii, 118. 

1.23. All rising &c.] Conf. ‘There is rarely any iene but by a 
commixture of good and evil arts.’ Essay 14. 

P.77,1. 4. Be not too sensible &c.| The Latin omits ‘to suitors’ and 
thus makes unexceptionable what appears in the English as a some- 
what questionable rule. Ne sis loci tui nimis memor aut crebram de eo 
mentionem facias in quotidianis sermonibus aut conversatione privata. 

Conf. King James’ advice to his son in the Basilicon Doron, bk. ii: 
‘Remember also to put a difference between your forme of language 
in reasoning, and your pronouncing of sentences or declaration of 
your will in judgment or any other waies in the points of your office. 

. The like forme would also be observed by all your inferiour 
Judges and Magistrates.’ 








OF BOLDNESS. 81 


XII. 
OF BOLDNESS, 


IT is a trivial grammar-school text, but yet worthy a wise 
man’s consideration. Question was asked of Demosthenes, 
what was the chief part of an orator? he answered, Action: 
what next ?—Action: what next again ?—Action.- He said 
it that knew it best, and had by nature himself no ad- 
vantage in that he commended. A strange thing, that 
that part of an orator which is but superficial, and rather 
the virtue of a player, should be placed so high above 
those other noble parts of invention, elocution, and the 
rest; nay almost alone, as if it were all in all. But the 10 
reason is plain. There is in human nature generally more 
of the fool than of the wise; and therefore those faculties 
by which the foolish part of men’s minds is taken are most 
potent. Wonderful like is the case of boldness in civil 
business; what first? boldness; what second and third? 
boldness: and yet boldness is a child of ignorance and 
baseness, far inferior to other parts: but, nevertheless, it 
doth fascinate, and bind hand and foot those that are 
either shallow in judgment or weak in courage, which are 
the greatest part; yea, and prevaileth with wise men at 20 
weak times. Therefore we see it hath done wonders in 
popular states, but with senates and princes less; and 
more ever upon the first entrance of bold persons into 
action than soon after; for boldness is an ill keeper of 
promise. Surely as there are mountebanks for the natural 
body, so are there mountebanks for the politic body; men 
that undertake great cures, and perhaps have been lucky 
in two or three experiments, but want the grounds of 
science, and therefore cannot hold out. Nay, you shall 
see a bold fellow many times do Mahomet’s miracle. 30 
Mahomet made the people believe that he would call 
a hill to him, and from the top oft offer up his prayers 

G 


/ 


82 ESSAY XII. 


for the observers of his law. The people assembled: 
Mahomet called the hill to come to him again and again ; 
and when the hill stood still, he was never a whit abashed, 
but said, Jf the hill will not come to Mahomet, Mahomet will 
go to the hill, So these men, when they have promised 
great matters and failed most shamefully, yet (if they have 
the perfection of boldness) they will but slight it over, and 
make a turn*, and no more ado. Certainly, to men of great 
judgment, bold persons are a sport to behold; nay, and to 

10 the vulgar also boldness hath somewhat of the ridiculous ; 
for if absurdity be the subject of laughter, doubt you not 
but great boldness is seldom without some absurdity. 
Especially it is a sport to see when a bold fellow is out 
of countenance, for that puts his face into a most shrunken 
and wooden posture, as needs it must; for in bashfulness 
the spirits do a little go and come; but with bold men, 
upon like occasion, they stand at a stay”; like a stale at 
chess, where it is no mate, but yet the game cannot stir. 
But this last were fitter for a satire than for a serious 

20 observation. This is well to be weighed, that boldness is 
ever blind; for it seeth not dangers and inconveniences: 
therefore it is ill in counsel, good in execution; so that the 
right use of bold persons is, that they never command in 
chief, but be seconds and under the direction of others; 
for in counsel it is good to see dangers, and in execution 
not to see them except they be very great. 


NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 


P. 81,1.1. J¢zs] For this use of the pronoun with its noun in a 
subsequent sentence, conf. ‘It is but a light thing to be vouched in so 
serious a matter &c., &c.’ in Essay 3. 


® make a turn] i.e. take up a new 
position. Lat. se vertent. 

> they stand at a stay| Lat. audaces 
attoniti haerent. The comparison which 
follows seems intended to illustrate the 


mental attitude of the man who has to 
make a move of some kind, but has 
no move which he can make, and 
whose face expresses his embarrass- 
ment, 


ee 





OF BOLDNESS. 83 


1.2. Question was asked &c.] Cicero relates this several times, 
and endorses and explains it at length. Plutarch also relates it in 
his Lives of the Ten Orators. Quintilian varies it by putting pro- 
nuntiatio instead of actio, but he extends pronuntiatio to include 
manner of delivery, just as Cicero extends acto to include voice. 
Conf. ‘ Actio, inquam, in dicendo una dominatur. Sine hac summus 
orator esse in numero nullo potest: mediocris, hac instructus, 
summos saepe superare. Huic primas dedisse Demosthenes dicitur, 
quum rogaretur, quid in dicendo esset primum; huic secundas; huic 
tertias.’ De Oratore iii. 56,sec. 213. And, ‘Sed quum haec magna in 
Antonio, tum actio singularis: quae si partienda sit in gestum atque 
vocem; gestus erat non verba exprimens sed cum sententiis con- 
gruens: manus, humeri, latera, supplosio pedis, status, incessus, 
omnisque motus cum verbis sententiisque consentiens ; vox perma- 
nens, verum subrauca,natura. Sed hoc vitium huic uni in bonum 
convertebat ... Ut verum videretur in hoc illud quod Demosthenem 
ferunt ei, qui quaesivisset quid primum esset in dicendg, actionem ; 
quid secundum, idem, et idem tertium respondisse. Nulla res magis 
penetrat in animos, eosque fingit, format, flectit: talesque oratores 
videri facit quales ipsi se videri volunt.’ Brutus (De Claris Oratori- 
bus) xxxviii. 141. And ‘Quo modo autem dicatur, id est in duobus, in 
agendo et in eloquendo. Est enim actio quasi corporis quaedam 
eloquentia, quum constet e voce atque motu.....ut jam non sine 
caussa Demosthenes tribuerit et primas, et secundas et tertias ac- 
tioni. Si enim eloquentia nulla sine hac, haec autem sine eloquentia, 
tanta est, certe plurimum in dicendo potest.’ Orator. xvii. 55, 56. 
Plutarch, in his Lives of the Ten Orators, writes: ‘One day he chanced 
to be out and his memory to fail him, so that he was hissed at by the 
people in a great assembly of the City: ... Eunomus the Thrasian, 
being now an ancient man, met with him, who cheered up Demos- 
thenes and comforted him all he could; but most of all Andronicus 
the stage player; who said unto him: That his orations were as good 
as possibly might be, only he was wanting somewhat in action (Gk. 
inéxpiors); and thereupon rehearsed certain places out of his oration, 
which he had delivered in that frequent assembly: unto whom 
Demosthenes gave good ear and credit, whereupon he betook him- 
self unto Andronicus: insomuch as afterwards when he was de- 
manded the question which was the first point of eloquence, he 
answered, Action; which the second, he made answer, Action; and 
which was the third, he said, Action, still’ Morals, p. 764. Conf. 
also ‘ Pronuntiatio a plerisque actio dicitur, sed prius nomen a voce, 
sequens a gestu videtur accipere; namque actionem Cicero alias 
quasi sermonem, alias eloquentiam quamdam corporis dicit : idem tamen 
duas ejus partes facit quae sunt eaedem pronuntiationis, vocem atque 
motum : quapropter utraque appellatione indifferenter utilicet. Habet 


G2 


84 > ESSAY XII. 


autem res ipsa miram quamdam in orationibus vim ac potestatem : 
neque tam refert qualia sint quae intra nosmet ipsos composuimus 
quam quo modo efferantur .... Equidem vel moderatam orationem, 
commendatam viribus actionis, affirmaverim plus habituram esse 
momenti, quam optimam eadem illa destitutam, siquidem et Demos- 
thenes quid esset in toto genere dicendi primum, interrogatus pronun- 
tiationi palmam dedit, eidemque secundum ac tertium locum, donec 
ab eo quaeri desineret ; ut eam videri posset non praecipuam sed 
solam judicasse.’ -Quintilian, Instit. Orat. lib. xi. 3. 

1.5. had by nature &c.| Conf. ‘At the first, beginning to practise 
Oratory .... he had a very soft voice, an impediment in his tongue, 
and had also a short breath, the which made that men could not well 
understand what he meant, for his long periods in his oration were 
oftentimes interrupted, before he was at the end of his sentence.’ 
Plutarch’s Lives (North’s trans.), p. 847. ‘For his bodily defects of 
nature ...he did helpe them by these meanes. First touching the 
stammering of his toung, which was very fat, and made him that he 
could not pronounce all syllables distinctly: he did helpe it by 
putting of little pibble stones into his mouth, which he found upon 
the sands by the river’s side, and so pronounced with open mouth 
the orations he had without booke. And for his small and soft voice, 
he made that louder by running up steepe and high hils, uttering even 
with full breath some orations or verses that he had without booke. 
And further it is reported of him, that he had a great looking-glasse 
in his house, and ever standing on his feet before it, he would learne 
and exercise himselfe to pronounce his orations.’ p. 849. 

1.10, But the reason is plain &c.| Aristotle remarks on the sub- 
ject very much as Bacon does. Tpiroy 5€ rotrwv, (mepl ris déeLews) 6 
Sivapw pév exer peyiotny, ovrw & émixexeipntra, ra mepl tiv brdKpiow..., 
Andov ovy Gre kal rept rHy pytopiKny eore Td ToLOdDTOY Somep Kal wept THY mowN- 
Tiny ,... Eott d€ adty pev ev tH havy, ds adry Sei xpjoba mpds Exacrov 
mdaOos,... Ta pev oy dba oxeddv ek Tay dyovev odror AapBadvovow, Kal Kabd= 
mep exei petCoy Stivavrat viv tay moira of broxpital, kal Kara Tovs TodLTLKOUS 
dyavas da rHv poxOnpiay trav modraav.... Kal Soxet Hoprikdy etvat, KadoS 
trokapBavopevoy .,.. GAN Suws péya Sivarat, kabarep eipnrar, did rHv Tod 
akpoarod poxOnpiav.... Kat viv ért of roddol trav dradetr@v rods Tovovrous 
olovrat SiareyerOa Kdddtora, Todto 8 otk éorw. Rhett. lib. iii. cap. 1. 

1.15. what first? boldness &c.| The reader will be reminded of 
Danton’s well-known words, ‘Il nous faut de l’audace, encore de 
laudace, toujours de l’audace.’. See close of Danton’s speech to the 
Assembly in Sept. 1792. Louis Blanc, Histoire de la Révolution 
Francaise, vol. 7, p. 148. 

1.17. at doth fascinate &c.| Conf. ‘De Aug. Scient. Dici possit de 
jactantia (nisi plane deformis fuerit et ridicula), Audacter te vendita, 
semper aliquid haeret. Haerebit certe apud populum, licet pru: 











OF GOODNESS, AND GOODNESS OF NATURE. 85 


dentiores subrideant. Itaque existimatio parta apud plurimos pau- 
corum fastidium abunde compensabit.’ Works, i. 780. 

l,21. wonders in popular states] So Aristagoras of Miletus failed 
to persuade Cleomenes to attack Persia and give aid to the Ionian 
revolt ; but when he.came to Athens he carried the people with him 
by his boundless promises and assurances of easy success. IoAdovs 
yap oike eivar eimeréorepov SiaBdddew 7) Eva, ef KAeopévea péev tov Aaxedat~ 
pdmoy podvoy ovk olds te éyévero diaBdddew, tpeis Sé pvpiddas ’AOnvaiwv 
éroinoe tovro. Herod. v. cap. 97. 

P. 82, 1. 16. the spirits do a little come and go] For Bacon’s theory 
about the spirits as physical entities, vide note on Essay g. 

1.20. boldness is ever blind| Conf. ‘There is also great use of am- 
bitious men in being screens to princes in matters of danger and 
envy: for no man will take that part except he be like a seeled dove, 
that mounts and mounts because he cannot see about him.’ Essay 36. 





XIII. 
OF GOODNESS, AND GOODNESS OF NATURE. 


I TAKE goodness in this sense, the affecting* of the 
weal of men, which is that the Grecians call phzlanthropia ; 
and the word humanity (as it is used) is a little too light 
to express it. Goodness I call the habit, and goodness 
of nature the inclination. This, of all virtues and dignities 
of the mind, is the greatest, being the character of the 
Deity: and without it man is a busy, mischievous, wretched 
thing, no better than a kind of vermin. Goodness answers 
to the theological virtue charity, and admits” no excess 
but error. The desire of power in excess caused the 
angels to fall; the desire of knowledge in excess caused 
man to fall; but in charity there is no excess, neither can 


® the affecting] i.e. the having a love > admits no excess but error) The 
for. Conf. ‘Use also such men as’ Latin avoids the verbal ambiguity 
affect the business wherein they are of the English. Negue excessum 
employed, for that quickeneth much,’ quidem capit, aberrationem autem 
Essay 47. patitur, 


86 ESSAY XIII. © 


angel or man come in danger by it. The inclination to 
goodness is imprinted deeply in the nature of man ; inso- 
much that if it issue not towards men it will take unto 
other living creatures; as it is seen in the Turks, a cruel 
people, who nevertheless are kind to beasts, and give 
alms to dogs and birds; insomuch as*, Busbechius re- 
porteth, a Christian boy in Constantinople had like to 
have been stoned for gagging in a waggishness a long- 
billed fowl. Errors, indeed, in this virtue of goodness 
10 or charity may be committed. The Italians have an 
ungracious proverb, Zanto buon che val niente: So good, 
that he ts good for nothing: and one of the doctors of 
Italy, Nicholas Macciavel, had the confidence to put in 
writing, almost in plain terms, That the Christian faith 
had given up good men in prey to those that are tyrannical 
and unjust ; which he spake because, indeed, there was 
never law or sect or opinion did so much magnify good- 
ness as the Christian religion doth. Therefore, to avoid 
the scandal and the danger both, it is good to take know- 
20 ledge of the errors of an habit so excellent. Seek the 
good of other men, but be not in bondage to their faces 
or fancies ; for that is but facility or softness, which taketh 
an honest mind prisoner. Neither give thou Aesop’s cock 
a gem, who would be better pleased and happier if he had 
had a barley-corn. The example of God teacheth the 
lesson truly; He sendeth his rain, and maketh his sun 
to shine upon the gust and unjust; but he doth not rain 
wealth, nor shine honour and virtues upon men equally. 
Common benefits are to be communicate with all, but 
30 peculiar benefits with choice. And beware’ how in 
making the portraiture thou breakest the pattern; for 
divinity maketh the love of ourselves the pattern; the 


© as|=that. love to a neighbour should be the copy 

4 And beware how &c.] i.e. Do not or portraiture. The Latin gives, very 
so show love to a neighbour as to put clearly, Cave autem ne, dum effigiem 
out of office that self-love, of which  sculpas, archetypum destruas. 





OF GOODNESS, AND GOODNESS OF NATURE. 87 


love of our neighbours but the portraiture. Sell all 
thou hast, and give tt to the poor, and follow me: but sell 
not all thou hast except thou come and follow me ; that is, 
except thou have a vocation wherein thou mayest do 
as much good with little means as with great, for other- 
wise, in feeding the streams, thou driest the fountain. 
Neither is there only a habit of goodness directed by right 
reason; but there is in some men, even in nature, a 
disposition towards it; as, on the other side, there is 
a natural malignity: for there be that in their nature do 
not affect the good of others. The lighter sort of malignity 
turneth but to a crossness, or frowardness, or aptness to 
oppose, or difficileness, or the like; but the deeper sort 
to envy and mere mischief. Such men in other men’s 
calamities, are, as it were, in season, and are ever on the 
loading part®: not so good as the dogs that licked Lazarus’ 
sores, but like flies that are still buzzing upon anything 
that is raw; misanthropi, that make it their practice to 
bring men to the bough’, and yet have never a tree for 
the purpose in their gardens, as Timon had. Such 
dispositions are the very errors of human nature, and 
yet they are the fittest timber to make great politics § of ; 
like to knee* timber, that is good for ships that are 
ordained to be tossed, but not for building houses that 





© on the loading part] i.e. they ever 
take the side which loads or presses 
and so adds to the weight of a calamity. 
Lat. easque (sc. calamitates) semper ag- 
gravant, So Bacon defends a pro- 
posed amendment of the law on the 
ground that ‘it is on the favourable part, 
for it easeth, it presseth not.’ Letters 
and Life, vi. 66. For loading, conf. 
‘Tis a cruelty 
To load a falling man.’ 
King Henry VIII, act v. se. 2. 
£ to the bough} Lat. ad suspendit 
ramum. So Blackstone states among 
the distinguishing points of the tenure 


in gavelkind that ‘the estate does not 
escheat in case of an attainder and 
execution for felony: their maxim 
being ‘‘the father to the bough, the 
son to the plough.”’ Commentaries, 
bk. ii. ch. 6. 

& great politics| i.e. great politicians. 
So passim. 

h knee timber] ‘A knee is a piece of 
timber growing crooked, and so cut 
that the trunk and branch make an 
angle.’ Quoted in Johnson’s Dictionary 
from Moxon’s Mechanical Exercises. 
Lat. simuilia lignis incurvis. Fr. le bois 
courbe. 


~ 


i) 


fo) 


88 ESSAY XIII. 


shall stand firm. The parts and signs of goodness are 
many. If aman be gracious and courteous to strangers, 
it shows he is a citizen of the world, and that his heart 
is no island cut off from other lands, but a continent that 
joins to them. If he be compassionate towards the afflic- 
tions of others, it shows that his heart is like the noble 
tree that is wounded itself when it gives the balm. If 
he easily pardons and remits offences, it shows that his 
mind is planted above injuries‘, so that he cannot be shot. 
10 If he be thankful for small benefits, it shows that he 
weighs men’s minds and not their trash*®. But above all, 
if he have St. Paul’s perfection, that he would wish to be 
an anathema from Christ for the salvation of his brethren, 
it shows much of a divine nature, and a kind of conformity 


with Christ himself. 


NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 


P. 85, 1. 4. Aabit—inclination| This is a special instance of the 
wider Aristotelian distinction between voix) dpern and 76K} dpern or 
dpern Kupiws. Conf. Tact yap Soxei cxaora taév nOdv imapyew hicet ras* Kal 


yap Sixator Kal cwpporexot Kat avdpeior Kai Tada Exopen evOds ek yeveTis’ «+ + « 
‘H & eis éuoia ovea ré1’ €orat Kupios dpern «.7.A. Eth. Nicom. vi. 13. 

l. 10. The desire of power &c.] Conf. note on Essay 3, pp. 30 & 31. 

P. 86, 1. 4. the Turks &c.] Busbequius (a scholar and diplomatist of 
the sixteenth century) gives various instances of the kindness of the 
Turks to animals. They make pets of their horses: they do not 
exactly give alms to dogs, as Bacon says, but they collect heaps of 
garbage for them to eat: they resent all cruelty to animals of all sorts. 
He tells a story of a cat settling itself to sleep on the sleeve of 
Mahomet’s dress. When the time came for public prayers, Mahomet 
cut off his sleeve so as not to disturb the cat. When Busbec taxed 
them with being kinder to animals than to men, the answer was, 
‘concessam homini a Deo rationem, egregium ad omnia instrumentum, 


{ above mjuries &c.| Lat. supra m- 
junarum jactum et teia, 

k trash| used, contemptuously, for 
goods or money. Lat. sarcinas. 
Conf. 

‘I had rather coin my heart 


And drop my blood for drachmas 
than to wring 
From the hard hands of peasants 
their vile trash 
By any indirection.’ 
Julius Czesar, act iv. se. 3. 








OF GOODNESS, AND GOODNESS OF NATURE. 89 


qua tamen ille abutatur, sic ut nihil ei cadat incommodi quod non 
sua culpa contraxerit; idcirco minore misericordia dignum. At 
brutis nihil a Deo tributum praeter quosdam motus et appetitus 
naturales, quos non sequi non possint: ideoque humana ope et 
commiseratione sublevandos.’ Bacon’s story from Busbequius is 
given incorrectly in several points. The offender was not a Christian 
boy but aurifex Venetus: that he had like to have been stoned is 
Bacon’s gloss: finally the bird was not a long-billed fowl, but a short- 
billed fowl with a prodigiously wide gape. The goldsmith, Busbe- 
quius says, had caught a bird ‘coccygis magnitudine atque ejusdem 
feré coloris, non magno quidem rostro sed faucibus ita vastis et 
patentibus ut cum diducerentur prodigiosé hiarent..... Avem januae 
suae supero limini passis alis affigit, faucibus ita bacillo deductis ut 
immensum hiarent..... Turcae consistebant suspiciebantque, sed 
ubi moveri avem et vivere animadverterent, in miserationem versi, 
clamant indignum facinus innocentem avem sic discruciari, aurificem 
domo evocant, arreptumque obtorto collo trahunt ad judicem rerum 
capitalium ; jamque in eo res erat ut malé verberibus acciperetur, 
cum a Bailo Veneto..... quidam intervenit qui hominem repeteret, 
quem a benevolo et favente judice, tamen prementibus reliquis 
Turcis, vix impetrat.’ Busbequius had the story from the man him- 
self, and saw the bird. He thought it a caprimulgus, or goat-sucker. 
Conf. Legationis Turcicae Epistolae, Ep. iii. 

The Latin version of the Essays avoids most of the inaccuracies of 
the English: Adeo ut (referente Busbequio) aurifex quidam Venetus, 
Byzantii agens, vix furorem populi effugerit, quod avis cujusdam, rostri 
oblongi, fauces inserto baculo diduxisset. 

l.g. Errors, indeed| So Aristotle, in the passage referred to 
above, says of the qvackal dperai: “Qorep capate ioyupe avev dWeas Kivov- 
fev cupBaiver opadrcoOa loxvpds 81a 7d pay Exe Oyu, ovT@ Kal evTaiOa. 
Eth. Nicom. vi. 13. 

1,12. one of the doctors of Italy| The Latin omits these words. 
The Italian gives in their place, quel empio Niccolé Machievello. The 
reference is to the Discourses on Livy. ‘La religione nostra ha 
glorificato pit. gli uomini umili e contemplativi, che gli attivi. Ha 
dipoi posto il sommo bene nella umilta, nell’ abiezione, e nel dispre- 
gio delle cose umane;..... E se la Religione nostra richiede che 
abbia in te fortezza, vuole che tu sia atto a patire pit’ che a fare una 
cosa forte. Questo modo di vivere adunque pare ch’ abbia renduto il 
mondo debole, e datolo in preda agli uomini scellerati, i quali sicura- 
mente lo possono maneggiare, veggendo come l’universalita degli 
uomini per andare in Paradiso pensa pit a sopportar le sue battiture, 
che a vendicarle.’ Lib. ii. cap. 2. 

The passage, it will be seen, does not bear out Bacon’s remarks 
upon it. Machiavelli-speaks of Christianity, not as magnifying good- 


90 ESSAY. XIII. 


ness, but as making men indifferent to worldly affairs by proposing 
other objects as more deserving regard. Christianity, he says 
further, is not to be held accountable for this—‘ nasce senza dubbio 
dalla vilta degli uomini, che hanno interpretato la nostra Religione 
secondo I’ozio e non secondo la virtu.’ 

1,26. He sendeth his rain] Matthew v. 5. 

P. 87, 1.1. Sell all thou hast| Mark x. at. 

1,2. sell not all &c.| This rule seems to have been suggested by a 
passage of Thomas Aquinas: ‘Ad primum ergo dicendum quod in 
illis verbis Domini aliquid ponitur quasi via ad perfectionem; hoc 
scilicet quod dicitur, Vade, vende omnia quae habes et da pauperibus ; 
aliquid autem subditur in quo perfectio consistit, scilicet quod dicit, e¢ 
sequere Me..... Ex ipso modo loquendi apparet quo consilia sunt 
quaedam instrumenta perveniendi ad perfectionem, dum dicitur, si 
vis perfectus esse, vade vende &c. quasi dicat, hoc faciendo ad hunc 
finem pervenies.’ Aquinas, in the same Article, lays down that the 
counsels of highest perfection are not obligatory on all men. Vide 
Summ. Theolog. Secunda Secundae, Quaest. 184, Art. iii. 

1.7. Neither is there only &c.| This is distinctly Aristotelian. 
Conf. ’Exi rod nOixod Svo éari (€idn), rd pév aperi pvarkn, ro & 7 Kupia, Kal 
TOUT@V 7 KUpia ov yiverar dvev dpovnoews .... Opbds dé Adyos mepl TaY 
ToovTav 7 ppdynais €or. Eth. Nicom. vi. 13. 

l. 19. yet have never a tree| Conf. ‘It is reported of him also, that 
this Timon on atime (the people being assembled in the market- 
place about despatch of some affaires) got up into the pulpit for 
Orations, where the Oratours commonly use to speake unto the 
people: and silence being made, every man listening to heare what 
he would say, because it was a wonder to see him in that place; at 
length he began to speake in this manner: My Lords of Athens, I 
have a little yard at my house where there groweth a figge tree, on 
the which many citizens have hanged themselves; and because I 
mean to make some building on the place, I thought good to let you 
all understand it, that before the figge tree be cut downe, if any of 
you be desperate, you may there in time go hang yourselves.’ North’s 
Plutarch, p. 943. . 

l. 22. great politics} That political life and rascality were not easily 
to be separated, was with Bacon an article of faith as well as of 
practice. Conf., e. g., ‘There is rarely any rising but by a commixture 
of good and evil arts” Essay 14. 

P. 88,1. 6. like the noble tree} Conf.‘ They used in old time to gather 
the Incense but once a yeare; but now, since every man calleth for 
it, they feeling the sweetnesse of the gaine, make a double vintage (as 
it were) of itin one yeare. The first, and indeed the kindly season, 
falleth about the hottest daies of the Summer, at what time as the 
Dog daies begin; for then they cut the Tree where they see the 


ee ees 


ee he, eee ae 











OF NOBILITY. 91 


barke to be fullest of liquor, and whereas they perceive it to be thin- 
nest and strut out most. They make a gash or slit onely to give more 
libertie: but nothing do they pare or cut cleane away. The wound or 
incision is no sooner made, but out there gusheth a fat fome or froth; 
this soon congealeth and groweth to be hard. That Incense which 
was let out in Summer, they leave there under the Tree untill the 
Autumne, and then they come and gather it. And this is most pure, 
cleane, and white. A second Vintage or gathering there is in the 
Spring: against which time they cut the bark before inthe Winter, 
and suffer it to run out untill the Spring. This cometh forth red, and 
is nothing comparable to the former.’ Pliny, Nat. Hist., bk. xii. cap. 
14 (Holland’s Trans.). ide 

l. 12. to be an anathema] Vide Romans ix. 3, ‘For I could wish 
that myself were accursed from Christ for my brethren, my kinsmen 
according to the flesh.’ The original is dvd@eya civa: dd trod Xpiorod. 
The Vulgate gives ‘Optabam enim ego ipse anathema esse a Christo 
pro meis fratribus,’ &c. 

Conf. Advancement of Learning, ‘ We read that the elected saints 
of God have wished themselves anathematized and razed out of the 
book of life, in an eestacy of charity and infinite feeling of com- 
munion,’ Works, iii. p. 421. 





XIV. 
OF NOBILITY. 


We will speak of nobility first as a portion of an 
estate*; then as a condition of particular persons. A 
monarchy, where there is no nobility at all, is ever a 
pure and absolute tyranny, as that of the Turks; for 
nobility attempers sovereignty, and draws the eyes of the 
people somewhat aside from the line royal. But for 
democracies, they need it not; and they are commonly 
more quiet and less subject to sedition than where there 


a estate| here, as passim, state. Lat, reipudlicae. 
? 


92 ESSAY. XIV. 


are stirps® of nobles; for men’s eyes® are upon the 


business, and not upon the persons; or if upon the 


persons, it is for the business sake, as fittest, and not 


for flags* and pedigree. 


We see tiie Switzers last well, 


notwithstanding their diversity of religion and of cantons ; 


for utility is their bond, and not respects ®. 


The united 


provinces of the Low Countries in their government 
excel; for where there is an equality the consultations 
are more * indifferent, and the payments and tributes more 
10 cheerful. A great and potent nobility addeth majesty to 
a monarch, but diminisheth power; and putteth life and 


spirit into the people, but presseth® their fortune. 


It is 


well when nobles are not too great for sovereignty nor for 
justice ; and yet maintained in that height, as the insolency 
of inferiors may be broken upon them before it come on 
too fast" upon the majesty of kings. A numerous nobility 
causeth poverty and inconvenience in a state, for it is 
a surcharge of expence ; and besides, it being of necessity 
that many of the nobility fall in time to be weak in fortune, 
20it maketh a kind of disproportion between honour and 


means. 


As for nobility in particular persons; it is a reverend 
thing to see an ancient castle or building not in decay, 
or to see a fair timber-tree sound and perfect ; how much 
more to behold an ancient noble family, which hath stood 


> stirps|] i.e. stock; a Latinism. 
Properly, the roots and lower part of 
the trunk of a tree. Bacon uses the 
word several times elsewhere; e. g. 
‘He was a Jew and circumcised ; for 
they have some few stirps of Jews 
yet remaining among them.’ Works, 
iii, 151. 

¢ for men’s eyes &c.| This refers, not 
to the clause immediately preceding 
it, but to the clause before that. It in- 
troduces a reason why democracies 
do not need a nobility. 

4 flags| Lat. insignia. 


© vespects| i.e. regardforrank. Lat. 
utilitas enim apud eos valet non dig- 
nitas. 

£ more indifferent] i. e. with less re- 
spect of persons. Lat. consilia ineun- 
tur aequabilius, 

& presseth| i.e. depresseth. Lat. de- 
primit. 

h too fast]i. e. tooclose. So, fast by 
is commonly used as=close by. The 
Latin does not translate literally enough 
to be of help. The Italian gives— 
—prima che venga troppo oltre a toccare 
la Maesta dei Ré. - 


— 


——_ 


+ ety Sans > 








OF NOBILITY. 93 


against the waves and weathers of time: for new nobility 
is but the act of power, but ancient nobility is the act of 
time. Those that are first raised to nobility are commonly 
more virtuous: but less innocent than their descendants ; 
for there is rarely any rising but by a commixture of good 
and evil arts; but it is reason * the memory of their virtues 
remain to their posterity, and their faults die with them- 
selves. Nobility of birth commonly abateth industry; 
and he that is not industrious, envieth him that is; besides, 
noble persons cannot go much higher; and he that 
standeth at a stay' when others rise can hardly avoid 
motions of envy. On the other side, nobility extinguisheth 
the passive envy™ from others towards them, because 
they are in possession” of honour. Certainly, kings that 
have able men of their nobility shall find ease in employing 
them, and a better slide into°® their business; for people 
naturally bend to them as born in some sort to com- 





mand, 


i more virtuous] i, e. more possessed 
of great qualities of some kind. For 
this sense of virtue as distinct from 
moral excellence, conf. Essay 43, 
where Edward IV, Alcibiades and Is- 
mael Sophy are instanced as persons in 
whom beauty and virtue were combined. 

k but it is reason &c. |i.e. it is reason- 
able that it should remain, &c. Lat. 
aequum vero est ut virtutum suarum 
memoria usque ad posteros permaneat. 

1 standeth at a stay] Lat. in eodem 
loco haeret. Conf. Bacon’s letter to 
Coke: ‘I am one that knows both 
mine own wants and other men’s; and 
it may be perchance, that mine mend 
and others stand at astay.’? Letters 
and Life, iii. p. 4. 

™ passive envy| Introduced in con- 
trast to the ‘motions of envy,’ just 
above. It adds nothing to the sense, 
which is sufficiently marked by the 


words whichimmediately follow. Envy 
is, of course, active or passive, accord- 
ing as we look at the man who feels 
it, or at the man towards whom it is 
felt. 

n in possession] The Latin makes 
the sense clear—guod nobiles in ho- 
norum possessione nati videntur. 

° slide into} The edition of 1612 
gives ‘a better slide in their business.’ 
The Latin follows thus—zegotia sua 
mollius fluere sentient. The later text, 
if it has a meaning distinct from that 
of the earlier text, seems to mean that 
Kings that have able nobles will get 
more easily into the heart of their 
business. For slide, in the sense of 
easy movement, conf. ‘Certainly there 
be, whose fortunes are like Homer’s 
verses, that have a slide and easiness 
more than the verses of other poets.’ 
Essay 40. 


_ 


° 


94 ESSAY XV. 


NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 


P. 92,1.6. The united provinces of the Low Countries &c.] Conf.‘ For 
the manner of their Government: They have upon occasion an as- 
sembly of the generall States, like our Parliament.... There is besides 
a Counsell of State. ... And besides both these, every Province and 
great Towne have particular counsells of their own. To all which 
assemblies, as well of the generall States as the rest, the Gentrie is 
called for order sake, but the State indeed is democraticall..... 
Neither are the Gentrie so much engaged in the cause, the people 
having more advantage in a free State, they in a monarchy. Their 
care in government is very exact and particular, by reason that 
every one hath an immediate interest in the State: such is the 
equality of justice that it renders every man satisfied,’ &c. Overbury, 
Obs. on the Seventeen Provinces, &c., pp. 3, 4 (ed. 1626). 

l.9. and the payments &c.] Conf. ‘Taxes, levied by consent of 
the estate, do abate men’s courage less; as it hath been seen notably 
in the excises of the Low Countries,’ Essay 29, and note on 
passage. 

l. 11. diminisheth power] So Bacon notes in his Life of Henry 
VII: ‘He kept a strait hand on his nobility, and chose rather to 
advance clergymen and lawyers, which were more obsequious to 
him, but had less interest in the people; which made for his 
absoluteness but not for his safety.’ Works, vi. 242. 





Ga 
OF SEDITIONS AND TROUBLES. 


SHEPHERDS of people had need know the kalendars®* of 
tempests in state, which are commonly greatest when 
things grow to equality; as natural tempests are greatest 
about the aequinoctia. And as there are certain hollow 
blasts of wind and secret swellings of seas before a tempest, 
so are there in states: 

Ille etiam caecos instare tumultus 
Saepe monet, fraudesque et operta tumescere bella. 


® kalendars| Lat. prognostica, 














OF SEDITIONS AND TROUBLES. 95 


Libels and licentious discourses against the state, when 
they are frequent and open; and in like sort false news, 
often running up and down, to the disadvantage of the 
state, and hastily embraced, are amongst the signs of 
troubles. Virgil, giving the pedigree of Fame, saith she 
was sister to the giants: 


Illam Terra parens, tra irritata Deorum, 
Extremam (ut perhibent) Coeo Enceladoque sororem 
Progenuit, 

As if fames were the relics of seditions past; but they 10 
are no less indeed the preludes of seditions to come. 
Howsoever he noteth it right, that seditious tumults and 
seditious fames differ no more but as brother and sister, 
masculine and feminine ; especially if it come to that, that 
the best actions of a state, and the most plausible”, and 
which ought to give greatest contentment, are taken in ill 
sense and traduced: for that shows the envy great, as 
Tacitus saith, Conflata magna invidia, seu bene seu male 

gesta premunt. Neither doth it follow that because these 
_ fames are a sign of troubles, that the suppressing of them 20 
with too much severity should be a remedy of troubles ; 
for the despising of them many times checks them best, 
and the going about to stop them doth but make a wonder 
long-lived. Also that kind of obedience which Tacitus 
speaketh of is to be held suspected: Evant in officio, sed 
tamen qui mallent imperantium mandata interpretari quam 
exsequi ; disputing, excusing, cavilling upon mandates and 
directions, is a kind of shaking off the yoke and assay of 
disobedience ; especially if in those disputings they which 
are for the direction speak fearfully and tenderly*; and 30 
those that are against it audaciously. 

Also, as Machiavel noteth well; when princes, that 


> most plausible] here used in the © tenderly] i.e. weakly. Lat. (?) 
proper original sense=most deserving miolliuscule. Conf. ‘ Pity which is the 
applause, Lat. /audatissimae. tenderest of affections,’ Essay 2, 


10 


20 


96 ESSAY XV. 


ought to be common parents, make themselves as a party 
and lean to a side, it is as a boat. that is overthrown by 
uneven weight on the one side; as was well seen in the 
time of Henry the Third of France; for first, himself 
entered league for the extirpation of the Protestants, and 
presently after the same league was turned upon himself. 
For when the authority of princes is made but an accessary 
to a cause, and that there be4 other bands that tie faster 
than the band of sovereignty, kings begin to be put almost 
out of possession. 

Also, when discords and quarrels and factions are 
carried openly and audaciously, it is a sign the reverence 
of government is lost. For the motions of the greatest 
persons in a government ought to be as the motions of 
the planets under primum mobile, (according to the old 
opinion), which is, that every of them is carried swiftly by 
the highest motion, and softly in their own motion ; and 
therefore, when great ones in their own particular motion 
move violently, and as Tacitus expresseth it well, “berius 
guam ut imperantium meminissent, it is a sign the orbs are 
out® of frame: for reverence is that wherewith princes are 
girt from God, who threateneth the dissolving thereof; 
Solvam cingula regum. 

So when any of the four pillars of government are 


4 and that there be &c.| For this ir- orbes perturbart manifestum est. Conf. 


regularity of construction—not unfre- 
quent in Bacon’s time—conf. ‘ Therefore 
if a state run most to noblemen and 
gentlemen, and that the husbandmen 
and ploughmen be but as their work- 
folks or labourers,’ &c. Works, vi. 
95. And, ‘ But when these virtues in 
the fathers and leaders of the church 
have lost their light, and that they wax 
worldly, lovers of themselves, and 
pleasers of men, then men begin to 
grope for the church as in the dark.’ 
Letters and Life, i. 80. 

© out of frame] i.e, disordered. Lat. 


‘States as great engines, move slowly, 
and are not so soon put out of frame.’ 
Works, iii. 445. And, ‘For suerly 
suerly, but that ii thinges do comfort me, 
I wold despaire of the redresse in these 
matters. One is that the kinges 
maiestie whan he commeth to age, 
will see a redresse of these thinges so 
out of frame.’ Latymer, 1st Sermon, 
p. 42 (Arber’s reprints). And, ‘No 
doubt you have a great stroke in the 
frame of this government, as the other 
(i.e. the planets) have in the great frame 
of the world,’ Letters and Life, vi. 211,, 





os) oo 


ote 





OF SEDITIONS AND TROUBLES. 97 * 


mainly * shaken or weakened (which are religion, justice, 
counsel, and treasure), men had need to pray for fair 
weather. But let us pass from this part’ of predictions 
(concerning which, nevertheless, more light may be taken 
from that which followeth), and let us speak first of the 
materials of seditions ; then of the motives of them; and 
thirdly of the remedies. | 

Concerning the materials of seditions, it is a thing well 
to be considered ; for the surest way to prevent seditions 
(if the times do bear it) is to take away the matter of 10 
them; for if there be fuel prepared, it is hard to tell 
whence the spark shall come that shall set it on fire. The 
matter of seditions is of two kinds; much poverty and 
much discontentment. It is certain, so many overthrown 
estates, so many votes for troubles. Lucan noteth well 
the state of Rome before the civil war: 


Hine usura vorax, rapidumque in tempore foenus, 
_ Hinc concussa fides, et multis utile bellum. 


This same multis utile bellum is an assured and infallible 
sign of a state disposed to seditions and troubles ; and if 2° 
this poverty and broken estate in the better sort be joined 
with a want and necessity in the mean people, the danger 
is imminent and great: for the rebellions of the belly are 
the worst. As for discontentments, they are in the politic 
body like to humours in the natural, which are apt to 

gather a preternatural heat and to inflame; and let no 
prince measure the danger of them by this, whether they 
be just or unjust ? for that were to imagine people to be 
too reasonable, who do often spurn at their own good; 
nor yet by this, whether the griefs whereupon they rise 30 
be in fact great or small ; for they are the most dangerous 





£ mainly shaken] i.e. very much. & this part of predictions] i.e. this 
So in Essay 34: ‘He cannot but in- part of the subject, that namely which 
‘crease mainly.’ Lat. non potest quin has to do with predictions. Lat, 
supra modum ditescat. mittamus haec prognostica, 


H 





98 ESSAY XV. 


discontentments where the fear is greater than the feeling: 

Dolendi modus, timendi non item. Besides, in great 

oppressions, the same things that provoke the patience do 

withal mate ® the courage ; but in fears itis notso. Neither 

let any prince or state be secure! concerning discontent- 

ments, because they have been often, or have been long, 

and yet no peril hath ensued: for as it is true that every 

vapour or fume doth not turn into a storm, so it is never- 

theless true that storms, though they blow over divers 
10 times, yet may fall at last; and, as the Spanish proverb 
noteth well, The cord breaketh at the last by the weakest 
pull. 

The causes and motives of seditions are, innovation in 
religion ; taxes ; alteration of laws and customs; breaking 
of privileges; general oppression; advancement of un- 
worthy persons; strangers; dearths; disbanded soldiers ; 
factions grown desperate ; and whatsoever in offending 
people joineth and knitteth them in a common cause. 

For the remedies, there may be some general preserva- 
po tives, whereof we will speak : as for the just * cure, it must 
answer to the particular disease ; and so be left to counsel 
rather than rule. 

y The first remedy or prevention is to remove, by all 
\ means possible, that material cause of sedition whereof 
we spake, which is, want and poverty in the estate: to 
which purpose serveth the opening and well-balancing 

/ of trade; the cherishing of manufactures ; the banishing 
_ of idleness; the repressing of waste and excess’ by 
oe sumptuary laws; the improvement and husbanding of 
3° the soil; the regulating of prices of things vendible; the 
moderating of taxes and tributes ; and the like. Generally, 

it is to be foreseen! that the population of a kingdom 








h mate] i.e. beat down. Lat. anz- * just cure] i.e. the exact, the proper 
mos frangunt. cure, Lat. legitima, The Italian omits 
1 secure] i.e. without care. Vide the word. 
note on Essay 5, p. 37- 1 to be foreseen] Lat. praecavendum est. 





OF SEDITIONS AND TROUBLES. 99 


(especially if it be not mown down by wars) do not exceed 
the stock™ of the kingdom which should maintain them. 
Neither is the population to be reckoned only by number ; 
for a smaller number, that spend more and earn less, do 
wear out an estate sooner than a greater number that live 
lower and gather more. Therefore the multiplying of 
nobility, and other degrees of quality, in an over propor- 
tion to the common people, doth speedily bring a state 
to necessity ; and so doth likewise an overgrown clergy, 
for they bring nothing to the stock ; and, in like manner, to 
when more are bred scholars than preferments can take off. | 

It is likewise to be remembered that, forasmuch as the 
increase of any estate must be upon” the foreigner (for 
whatsoever is somewhere gotten is somewhere lost), there 
be but three things which one nation selleth upon another ; 
the commodity, as nature yieldeth it; the manufacture ; 
and the vecture, or carriage ; so that if these three wheels 
go, wealth will flow as in a spring tide. And it cometh 
many times to pass, that materiam superabit opus, that the 
work and carriage is more worth than the material, and 
enricheth a state more: as is notably seen in the Low 
Countrymen, who have the best mines above ground 
in the world. 

Above all things, good policy is to be used that the 
treasure and moneys in a state be not gathered into few 
hands; for, otherwise, a state may have a great stock, and 
yet starve: and money is like muck, not good except it be 





m stock] i.e. the available wealth. 
Lat. proventus. Conf. ‘The treasure 
of gold and silver brought into the 
realm hath been by sundry Acts of 
Parliament ordained to be as an im- 
moveable and perpetual stock, which 
should never go forth againe.’ Royal 
Proclamation, 1614, quoted in Lord 
Liverpool on Coins, p. 59 (ed. ist, 
4to.). 

upon] i.e, at the expense of. 


Conf. ‘They should, being divided, 
prove unable to resist him who had 
won so far upon them when they held 
together.’ Ralegh, Hist. of World, 
iii, chap. 6, sec. 6. And, ‘ Besides 
these victories they sacked and spoiled 


‘many places upon the sea-coast of 


Peloponnesus, won upon the Corin- 
thians, and overthrew the Sicyonians. 
that came to their succour.’ Bk, iii, 
chap. 7, sec. 6, 


H 2 


5 Re) 


20 


100 ESSAY XV. 


spread. This is done chiefly by suppressing, or at least 
keeping a strait hand upon “the devouring trades of 
usury, ingrossing °, great pasturages, and the like. 

For removing discontentments, or at least the danger of 
them, there is in every state (as we know) two portions of 
subjects, the noblesse and the commonalty. When one of 
these is discontent, the danger is not great ; for common 
people are of slow motion, if they be not excited by the 
greater sort ; and the greater sort are of small strength, 
except the multitude be apt and ready to move of them- 
selves: then is the danger, when the greater sort do but 
wait for the troubling of the waters amongst the meaner, 
that then they may declare themselves. The poets feign 
that the rest of the gods would have bound Jupiter ; which 
he hearing of, by the counsel of Pallas sent for Briareus, 
with his hundred hands, to come in to his aid: an emblem, 
no doubt, to show how safe it is for monarchs to make sure 
of the good-will of common people. 

To give moderate liberty for griefs and discontentments 
to evaporate (so it be without too great insolency or 
bravery ”), is a safe way: for he that turneth the humours 
back, and maketh the wound bleed inwards, endangereth 
malign ulcers and pernicious imposthumations. 

The part of Epimetheus might well become Prometheus 
in the case of discontentments, for there is not a better 
provision against them. Epimetheus, when griefs and 
evils flew abroad, at last shut the lid, and kept Hope in 
the bottom of the vessel. Certainly, the politic and 
artificial? nourishing and entertaining of hopes, and 


° ingrossing| ‘ Ingrosser signifieth in Conf. ‘He most wondered at the in- 


the common law one that buyeth corn 
growing or dead victual to sell again.’ 
Cowell, Interpreter, sub voce. The 
Latin gives the more general monopo- 
hiorum, 

P bravery| Lat. audacia. 

4 artificial] i.e. skilful or artful. 


finite number of lights and torches... 
so artificially set and ordered by de- 
vices, some round, some square, that it 
was the rarest thing to behold that eye 
could discern.’ Plutarch, Lives, p. 923. 
And, ‘So artificially did this young 
Italian behave herself, that she de- 





' 7 : 
Bes Mr Ig 


OF SEDITIONS AND TROUBLES. a cop 


carrying men from hopes to hopes, is one of the best 
antidotes against the poison of discontentments: and it is 
a certain sign of a wise government and proceeding, when 
it can hold men’s hearts by hopes when it cannot by 
satisfaction ; and when it can handle things in such manner 
as no evil shall appear so peremptory but that it hath 
some outlet of hope; which is the less hard to do, because 
both particular persons and factions are apt enough to 
flatter themselves, or at least to brave’ that which they 
believe not. 

Also the foresight and prevention, that there be no 
likely or fit head whereunto discontented persons may 
resort, and under whom they may join, is a known but an 
excellent point of caution. I understand a fit head to be 
one that hath greatness and reputation, that hath con- 
fidence with the discontented party, and upon whom they 
turn their eyes, and that is thought discontented in his 
own particular*: which kind of persons are either to be 
won and reconciled to the state, and that in a fast and true 
manner; or to be fronted with some other of the same 
party that may oppose them, and so divide the reputation. 
Generally, the dividing and breaking of all factions and 
combinations that are adverse to the state, and setting 
them at distance, or at least distrust amongst themselves 
is not one of the worst remedies; for it is a desperate 
case, if those that hold with the proceeding of the state 
be full of discord and faction, and those that are against it 
be entire and united. 





ceived even the eldest and most jealous 
persons, both in the court and country.’ 
Burnet, Hist. of His Own Time,‘vol. i, 
p- 244 (ed. of 1840; 2 vols.). 

® to brave] Lat. ostentare in gloriam 
suam, 

8 in his own particular] Lat. in suis 
rebus privatis, A common phrase. 
Conf. ‘ When men fall to framing con- 
clusions out of their knowledge, apply- 


ing it to their particular, and minister- 
ing to themselves thereby weak fears 
or vain desires, there groweth that 
carefulness and trouble of mind which 
is spoken of.’ Works, iii, 266. ‘My 
second suit is that your Majesty would 
not think me so pusillanimous as that 
I... should now fear him or take um- 
brage of him in respect of mine own 
particular.’ Letters and Life, vi. 232. 


Io 


102 


ESSAY XV. 


I have noted that some witty' and sharp speeches which 
have fallen from princes have given fire to seditions. 
Caesar did himself infinite hurt in that speech, Sylla 
nescivit literas, non potuit dictare ; for it did utterly cut off 
that hope which men had entertained that he would at one 
time or other give over his dictatorship. Galba undid 
himself by that speech, Leot a se militem, non emi ; for it 


put the soldiers out of hope of the donative. 


Probus 


likewise by that speech, Sz vixero, non opus erit amplius 
10 Romano imperio militibus ; a speech of great despair for 
the soldiers; and many the like. Surely princes had need 
in tender" matters and ticklish times to beware what they 
say, especially in these short speeches which fly abroad 
like darts, and are thought to be shot out of their secret 
intentions ; for as for large discourses, they are flat things 


and not so much noted. 


Lastly, let princes, against all events, not be without 
some great person, one or rather more, of military valour, 
near unto them, for the repressing of seditions in their 
20 beginnings; for without that, there useth to be more 
trepidation in court upon the first breaking out of troubles 
than were fit; and the state runneth the danger of that 
which Tacitus saith ; Afgue ts habitus animorum fuit, ut 
pessimum facinus auderent pauct, plures vellent, omnes 


paterentur. 


But let such military persons be assured *, 


and well reputed of, rather than factious and popular ; 


* witty] Lat. ingeniosa. This comes 
more near than usually to the modern 
sense ofthe word. ‘ The present mean- 
ing of wit’ (says Trench in his Select 
Glossary, sub voce) ‘as compared with 
the past, and the period when it was 
in the act of transition from the one to 
. the other, cannot be better marked 
than in the quotation from Bishop 
Reynolds. .. . ‘I take not wit in that 
common acceptation, whereby men 
understand some sudden flashes of 
conceit whether in style or conference. 


. .. But I understand a settled, constant, 
and habitual sufficiency of the under- 
standing, whereby it is enabled in any 
kind of learning, theory, or practice, 
both to sharpness in search, subtilty in 
expression and despatch in execution.””’ 
Passions and Faculties of the Soul, c. 39. 

" tender matters] i.e. matters that 
need to be handled with care and tact. 
Conf. ‘ Things that are tender and un- 
pleasing.’ Essay 22. 

x assured | Lat. fidi omnino esse de- 
bent. 














OF SEDITIONS AND TROUBLES. 103 


holding also good correspondence with the other great 
men in the state, or else the remedy is worse than the 
disease. 


NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 


P. 94,12. when things grow to equality] i.e. when the distinc- 
tion between rulers and subjects tends to be lost. 

1.7. ile etiam &c.|] Georgics, i. 464. 

P. 95, 1.1. Libels] Lat. famosi libelli. Bacon elsewhere, and I think 
always, uses ‘libels’ in the sense of defamatory writings. This is an 
added sense which the word, in his day, did not necessarily bear. 
On the significance of libels, whether defamatory or not, vide 
Selden’s Table Talk, sub voce: ‘Though some make slight of Libels, 
yet you may see by them how the Wind sits: As take a Straw and 
throw it up into the Air, you shall see by that which way the Wind 
is, which you shall not do by casting up a Stone. More solid Things 
do not shew the Complexion of the times so well as Ballads and 
Libels.’ 

1,7. Jilam Terra &c.] Virg. Aen. iv. 178 Conf. ‘They do 
recount that the Earth, mother of the giants that made war against 
Jupiter and were by him destroyed, thereupon in anger brought 
forth Fame; for certain it is that rebels, figured by the giants, and 
seditious fames and libels, are but brothers and sisters, masculine 
and feminine.’ Fragment of an Essay on Fame. 

The lines from Virgil are quoted, with like comments, in the 
Advancement of Learning, Works, iii. 344-5 ; and the whole story is 
related and explained in the De Sapientia Veterum, sec. ix. 
Works, vi. 645. 

1.13. differ no more but as brother and sister] This fancy is 
repeated in the History of Henry VII, where Bacon speaks of 
‘swarms and vollies of libels which are the gusts of liberty of 
speech restrained, and the females of sedition.’ Works, vi. 153. 

1.17. as Tacitus saith} The words are: ‘Inviso semel principe, 
seu bene seu male facta premunt.’ Hist. i, cap. 7. 

1.24. which Tacitus speaketh of | ‘Miles alacer ; qui tamen jussa 
_ ducum interpretari quam exsequi mallet.’ Hist. ii. 39. 

1.32. As Machiavel &c.] I find a suggestion in Notes and 
Queries that this probably refers to the Discourses on Livy, bk. iii, 
cap. 27. This chapter treats of the mischief resulting from factions, 
and of the right and wrong methods of dealing with them. It says 
inter alia, that if a Republic has under its government a city divided 
into factions, each faction will seek to gain favour, and that ‘two 


104 ESSAY XV, 


very great inconveniences arise thereupon: the one is that thou 
canst never make them thy friends, because thou canst not well 
govern them, the rule ofttimes varying sometimes with the one 
humour, sometimes with the other: the other is that that favouring of 
sides must needs divide thy Republic,’ and it tells a story of an 
emissary of the French king, who said ‘that if in France one of the 
King’s subjects should say hee were of the King’s party, he would 
bee punished : because such a speech could signifie no lesse than 
that there in the Countrie were enemies to the French King,’ 
Dacre’s Trans. This is nota satisfactory reference, but I can find 
nothing in Machiavelli nearer to Bacon’s words, The Italian version 
of the Essays omits the name of Machiavelli, and gives only ‘come 
ben osserva un scrittore.’ This opens a tolerably wide field. There 
is an approach to Bacon’s metaphor in Guicciardini, who speaks of 
the policy of Lorenzo de’ Medici as preserving the peace of Italy, 
and says that he ‘ procurava con ogni studio che le cose d’ Italia in 
modo balanciate si mantenessero, che pit in una che in un’ altra 
parte non pendessero.’ Storia d’ Italia, vol. i, p. 5 (ed. 1821). 

The advice in the text is repeated and the same reasons are 
given for it in Essay 51: ‘Kings had need beware how they side 
themselves and make themselves as of a faction or party,’ &c., &c. 

P. 96, 1. 4.. Henry I[[—entered league &c.| This was the League of 
the Holy Trinity, formed under the influence of the house of Guise, for 
the defence of the Catholic faith, and to crush the Protestants, but 
with the ulterior design of putting its leader, Henry de Guise, on the 
throne. Henry III pursued no settled policy towards it or towards 
its avowed objects. Early in his reign, in 1576, he gave it his 
support foratime. In 1585, when it had meanwhile been following 
its independent course, with the king or against him, and when it 
had risen steadily in importance and in material power, Henry 
endeavoured again to come to terms with it, and by the Treaty of 
Nemours made a virtual surrender to it while he put himself nomin- 
ally at its head. In 1588, finding himself threatened and defied by 
the still growing power of Henry de Guise, he caused him and his 
brother to be assassinated, and by this act provoked the more open 
hostility of the faction, with which he continued at actual war during 
the short remainder of his reign. 

1.14. ought to be as the motions of the planets &c.] A favourite 
illustration with Bacon. Conf. ‘The motions of factions under kings 
ought to be like the motions (as the astronomers speak) of the inferior 
orbs, which may have their proper motions, but yet still are quietly 
carried by the higher motion of primum mobile.” Essay 51 (end). 
‘Superstition hath been the confusion of many states and bringeth 
in anew primum mobile that ravisheth all the spheres of govern- 
ment.’ Essay 17. And again, in his Speech to the Judges before the 








SSS 


— 
ay gtnze OF 








ee SOS 


OF SEDITIONS AND TROUBLES. 105 


Circuit: ‘First, you that are the Judges of Circuits, are as it 
were the planets of the kingdom.... Do therefore as they do; 
move always and be carried with the motion of your first mover, 
which is your Sovereign.’ Letters and Life, vi. 211. 

For an account of the theory, vide Blundevile’s Exercises, First 
Book of the Spheare, chap. vi. 

Of the tenth Spheare or heaven, called in Latin, Primum Mobile: 
‘This heaven .... continually moveth with an equal gate from 
East to West, making his revolution in 24 houres; which kind of 
moving is otherwise called the diurnall or daily moving, and by 
reason of the swiftnes thereof it violently carrieth and turneth about 
all the other heavens that are beneath it from East to West in the 
selfe same space of 24 houres whether they will or not, so as 
they are forced to make their own proper revolutions which is 
contrarie from West to East, every one in longer or shorter time 
according as they be farre or neare placed to the same.’ 

l. 19. as Tacitus expresseth it well| The words are: ‘Promptius 
apertiusque quam ut meminisse imperantium crederes.’ Annals, iii. 4. 

1. 23. Solvam cingula regum] These words, which do not occur 
anywhere, seem to have been made up from two passages. In Job 
xii, 18 it is said of the Almighty that ‘ Balteum regum dissolvit, et 
praecingit fune renes eorum,’ but the words convey no threat. In 
Isaiah xlv. 1 there is a promise to Cyrus, implying a threat to his 
opponents: ‘Haec dicit Dominus christo meo Cyro, cujus appre- 
hendi dexteram, et subjiciam ante faciem ejus gentes, et dorsa regum 
vertam.’ 

P. 97, 1.6. materials of seditions, then of the motives of them] In p. 98, 
line 24 Bacon speaks of the ‘material cause of sedition.’ In p. 98, 
line 13 he says, ‘The causes and motives of sedition are’ &c. It is 
clear, therefore, that he has in his mind here the Aristotelian four- 
fold division of causes, and that he is referring to two of them—to the 
material cause and ‘to the efficient cause,—the material cause being 
the state of things out of which seditions are apt to arise, the motive 
or efficient cause being that which provokes them into existence. 
Conf. Nov. Org. bk. ii, sec. 2, ‘Etiam non male constituuntur causae 
quatuor; Materia, Forma, Efficiens, et Finis.’ Works, i. p. 228. 

For the Aristotelian division, vide Posterior Analytics ii. 11, sec. 1, 
Alrias 5€ rérrapes, pia pev rd Ti fy eivat, pia dé 7d Tivwv dvt@v avdyKn TOUT’ 
etvat, €répa Sé } Te mp@rov exivnoe, rerdptn Sé Td rivos évexa; and Metaph. 
iV. 2:% 

1.17. Hine usura &c.] Lucan i. 181. The reading should be 
avidum, where Bacon gives rapidum. The quotation is otherwise 
correct. 

1. 23. rebellions of the belly| Lat. quae a ventre ortum habent. 

P. 98,1. 2. Dolendi modus &c.] ‘Paulum differt patiaris adversa an 


7 ee ESSAY XV. 


exspectes: nisi quod tamen est dolendi modus, non est timendi. 
Doleas enim quantum scias accidisse, timeas quantum possit 
accidere.’ Pliny, Epist. viii. 17, written, however, not about political 
discontentments or oppressions, but about an inundation of the 
Tiber. 

1. 26. well balancing of trade} This is a point on which Bacon 
frequently insists. He lays it down in his Advice to Villiers, and 
gives the reasons for it in accordance with what is known as the 
Mercantile Theory of Trade. Conf. ‘Let the foundation of a profit- 
able trade be thus laid, that the exportation of home commodities be 
more in value than the importation of foreign ; so shall we be sure 
that the stocks of the kingdom shall yearly increase, for then the 
balance of trade must be returned in money or bullion.’ Letters and 
Life, vi, p. 22, and again p. 49. 

l. 27. cherishing of manufactures &c.] Bacon in his Life of 
Henry VII mentions with general approval the laws which were 
passed for these ends, e. g. ‘Another statute was made prohibiting 
the bringing in of manufactures of silk wrought by itself or mixt with 
any other thrid.... This law pointed at a true principle: That 
where foreign materials are but superfluities, foreign manufactures 
should be prohibited. For that will either banish the superfluity, or 
gain the manufacture.’ Works, vi. 223. 

‘There were also made good and politic laws that Parliament.... 
for the employment of the procedures of foreign commodities, 
brought in by merchant strangers, upon the native commodities of 
the realm.’ vi. 87. 

1.30. regulating of prices} ‘He made also statutes.... for 
stinting and limiting the prices of cloth: one for the finer and 
another for the coarser sort. Which I note, both because it was a 
rare thing to set prices by statute, especially upon our home 
commodities: and because of the wise model of this act; not 
prescribing prices, but stinting them not to exceed a rate: that the 
clothier might drape accordingly as he might afford.’ Works, vi. 96. 

Bacon finds especial fault with Henry VII for his exactions in not 
moderating taxes and tributes and the like; vi. 217, 218. 

On ‘the multiplying of nobility and other degrees of quality’ 
conf, note on Essay 29, p. 213, and Works, vi. 94, 95. 

P. 99,1. 11. when more are bred scholars} So, more at length in the 
Advice concerning Sutton’s estate : ‘Concerning the Advancement of 
Learning, I do subscribe to the opinion of one of the wisest and 
greatest men of your kingdom: That for grammar schools there are 
already too many, and therefore no providence to add where there 
is excess. For the great number of schools which are in your 
Highness realm, doth cause a want and doth cause likewise an 
overflow, both of them inconvenient and one of them dangerous. 











OF SEDITIONS AND TROUBLES. 107 


For by means thereof they find want in the country and towns both 
of servants for husbandry and apprentices for trade: and on the 
other side there being more scholars bred than the state can prefer 
and employ, and the active part of that life not bearing a proportion 
to the preparative, it must needs fall out that many persons will be 
bred unfit for other vocations, and unprofitable for that in which they 
are brought up; which fills the realm full of indigent idle and wanton 
people, which are but materia rerum novarum, Letters and Life, 
iv. 252. ; 

1.14. whatsoever is somewhere gotten is somewhere lost] Conf. Tijs 8¢ 
peraBAntikns Weyouerns Sikaiws, od yap Kata iow add’ aw adAdAndov eoriv. 
Arist. Pol. i, cap. 5, sec. 4. ‘Lucrum sine damno alterius fieri non 
potest.’ Publius Syrus, Fragmenta, De rerum vicissitudine, 1. 60. 

So too Montaigne (Essays, bk. i, chap. 21) lays it down as a 
universal truth that ‘il ne se faict aucun profit qu’au dommage 
d’aultruy.’ 

Bacon’s statement is a legitimate inference from the mercantile 
theory. If wealth means gold and silver, a nation can become 
wealthy only at an exactly equivalent loss to all the rest of the world. 

l. 19. materiam superabit opus| Adapted from Ovid, Metam., bk. ii. 5. 

l. 22. best mines above ground| Conf. ‘The Low Countries 
generally have three cities at least for one of ours, and those far 
more populous and rich... . Their chiefest loadstone, which draws 
all manner of commerce and merchandise, which maintains their 
present state, is not fertility of soil, but industry that enricheth them : 
the gold mines of Peru or Nova Hispania may not compare with 
them. They have neither gold nor silver of their own. ... little or 
no wood, tin, lead, iron, silk, wool, any stuff at most or mettle, and 
yet Hungary Transilvania that brag of their mines, fertile England, 
cannot compare with them. Burton, Anat. of Melancholy, vol. i, 
Pp. 77, ed. 1837. Bacon in his Advice to Villiers uses the same 
metaphor : ‘In the next place, I beseech you to take into your serious 
consideration that Indian wealth, which this island and the seas 
thereof excel in, the hidden and rich treasure of fishing.... Half a 
day’s sail with a good wind will shew the mineral and the miners.’ 
Letters and Life, vi. p. 24. 

1.27. money is like muck| Conf. Apophthegms, ‘Mr. Bettenham 
used to say; That riches were like muck; when it lay upon an heap 
it gave but a stench and ill odour; but when it was spread upon the 
ground then it was cause of much fruit. Works, vii. 160. 

P. 100, 1.2. trades of usury| Conf. ‘The discommodities of usury 
are... that it bringeth the treasure of a realm or state into a few 
hands; for the usurer being at certainties and others at uncertainties, at 
the end of the game most of the money will be in the box; and ever 
a state flourisheth when wealth is more equally spread.’ Essay 41. 


108 ESS AY XV, 


1.3. ingrossing| The Statute Book of the 16th century contains 
many prohibitive Acts against buying to resell. The largest of these, 
the Act of 5 & 6 Edward VI, c. 14, against ‘regrators, forestallers and 
ingrossers,’ continued and made perpetual by 13 Eliz. c. 25, ordains, 
inter alia, ‘that whatsoever person shall ingross or get into his hands, 
by buying contracting or promise-taking, any corn or grain, butter, 
cheese, fish or other dead victuals whatsoever within the realm of 
England to the intent to sell the same again shall be accepted reputed 
and taken an unlawful ingrosser; and it makes him, and other like 
offenders, punishable with imprisonment and forfeiture ; and for the 
third offence with forfeiture pillory and imprisonment during the 
King’s pleasure.’ This statute was in force in Bacon’s day. It was 
modified from time to time, most notably by 15 Charles II, c. 7, sec. 4, 
but it was left in full force, even then, against ‘forestallers,’ i.e. 
resellers in the same market within three months after buying. 
It was finally repealed in 1772, with all other like statutes, by 12 
George III, cap. 71. But in spite of this, forestalling, regrating and 
engrossing were held by some judicial authorities to be still offences 
at common law. M¢&Culloch (Smith’s Wealth of Nations, fourth 
edition, note to p. 237) says that as late as 1800 an indictment was 
laid against a corn merchant for having sold thirty quarters of oats 
in the same market and on the same day at an advance of two 
shillings a quarter. The man was tried, Lord Kenyon summed 
up strongly against him, and he was found guilty, but the judges 
doubted whether such a sale was really punishable, and he was 
never brought up for judgment. 

1. 3. great pasturages| In 1597 ‘Mr. Bacon made a motion 
against depopulation of towns and houses of husbandry, and for the 
maintenance of husbandry and tillage. And to this purpose he 
brought in two bills....He said he had perused the preambles of 
former statutes, and by them did see the inconveniences of this 
matter, being then scarce out of the shell, to be now fully ripened... . 
And though it may be thought ill and very prejudicial to lords that 
have enclosed great grounds and pulled down even whole towns, and 
converted them to sheep pastures; yet considering the increase 
of people and the benefit of the commonwealth I doubt not but every 
man will deem the revival of former moth-eaten laws in this point 
a praise-worthy thing.... For enclosure of grounds brings depopu- 
lation, which brings forth first idleness, secondly decay of tillage, 
thirdly subversion of houses, and decrease of charity and charge to the 
poor’s maintenance, fourthly the impoverishing the state of the 
realm....And I should be sorry to see within this kingdom that 
piece of Ovid’s verse prove true, “ Jam seges est ubi Troja fuit ;” 
so in England, instead of a whole town full of people, none but 
green fields, but a shepherd and a dog.’ Letters and Life, ii, 82. 











OF SEDITIONS AND TROUBLES. 109 


The ‘moth-eaten laws’ had been passed from time to time in the 
reigns of former sovereigns, and in the first year of Elizabeth’s 
reign. Bacon in his Life of Henry VII refers with praise to the 
earliest of them, viz. 4 Henry VII, cap. 19: ‘Another statute was 
made of singular policy .... Inclosures at that time began to be more 
frequent, whereby arable land...was turned into pasture. This 
bred a decay of people, and by consequence a decay of towns, churches, 
tithes and the like. .. . In remedying of this inconvenience the King’s 
wisdom was admirable and the Parliament’s at that time. Inclosures 
they would not forbid, for that had been to forbid the improvement of 
the patrimony of the kingdom; nor tillage they would not compel, for 
that was to strive with nature and utility... . The ordinance was, that 
all houses of husbandry, that were used with twenty acres of ground 
and upwards, should be maintained and kept up for ever; together 
with a competent proportion of land to be used and occupied with 
them, and in nowise to be severed from them,’ &c. &c. Works, vi. 93. 

It is curious to remark that the statute which Bacon commended 
to Parliament in 1597, 39 Elizabeth cap. 2, did the two things which 
he praises Henry and his Parliament for not having tried to do. 
It ordained that arable land which had been turned to pasture 
during the Queen’s reign should go back to arable,—a strife, in 
Bacon’s words, ‘with nature and utility,—and that for the future 
no more should be done in that way, forbidding thereby the ‘improve- 
ment of the patrimony of the kingdom.’ 

1.13. The poets feign] Bacon tells this story a little varied in 
the Advancement of Learning, and insists on the part played by 
Pallas as the goddess of wisdom: ‘So in the fable that the rest 
of the Gods having conspired to bind Jupiter, Pallas called Briareus 
with his hundred hands to his aid; expounded that monarchies 
need not fear any curbing of their absoluteness by mighty subjects, 
as long as by wisdom they keep the hearts of the people, who will 
be sure to come in on their side.’ Works, iii. 345. 

This is an instance of what Mr. Spedding terms. Bacon’s habit of 
improving a quotation. It was not Pallas who either sent for Briareus 
or advised Jupiter to send for him; it was Thetis according to 
Homer; according’ to Hesiod it was Gaia. The part assigned to 
Pallas, if any, was that of one of the conspirators. 

TloAAdK ydp ceo marpds evi peydpocw akovoa 
evxopnevns, or enoba Kehawvepéi Kpovion 

oin €v aOavdro.ow detxea Aovydy dpivat, 

Ommére py ovvdjoat "OAvpmioe HOedov A@dAo1, 

“Hpn 1’, 7d€ TMoceddwy, kal Taddds ’AOjvn. 

GAA od tov y eAodtaa, Ged, tmedvcao Seopar, 
x’ éxardyxetpoy Kadécao’ és paxpoy “Odvpror, 

by Bpidpewy Kadéovor Geoi xr.  —_ Iliad i. 396. 


110 ESSAY XV. 


_ But in line 4oo there is a var. lec., BoiBos ’AméAXov for Tad\as ’AOHYn, 
and the entire line is doubtful. 

Hesiod tells the story differently. The struggle was between 
the Gods, the descendants of Kronos, and the Titans, and it was by 
the aid of Briareus and his two brothers that it was ended in favour 
of the Gods. About the counsel of Pallas there is no word in either 
version. Hesiod, Theogon. 633, &c. 

1. 24. Epimetheus| Bacon tells this well-known story, with the 
same incorrectness of detail, in his Wisdom of the Ancients, sec. 26 
(Works, vi. 669), and interprets it at greater length. 

P. 102, 1. 3. Caesar] This is recorded by Suetonius, but only as one 
in a series of sayings and doings, each of them far more calculated 
to offend and alarm. ‘ Praegravant tamen cetera facta dictaque ejus, 
ut et abusus dominatione, et jure caesus existimetur. Non enim 
honores modo nimios recepit, ut continuum consulatum, perpetuam 
dictaturam, praefecturamque morum, insuper praenomen imperatoris, 
cognomen patris patriae, statuam inter reges, suggestum in orchestra ; 
sed ampliora etiam humano fastigio decerni sibi passus est... . Nec 
minoris impotentiae voces propalam edebat, ut T. Ampius scribit: 
Nihil esse rempublicam, adpellationem modo, sine corpore, ac 
speciem. Syllam nescisse literas, qui dictaturam deposuerit. Debere 
homines consideratius jam loqui secum, ac pro legibus habere quae 
dicats <a. Verum praecipuam et inexpiabilem sibi invidiam hinc 
maxime movit: Adeuntes se cum pluribus honorificentissimisque 
decretis, universos patres conscriptos sedens pro aede Veneris 
Genetricis excepit.’ More follows to the same effect. Suetonius, 
Julius Caesar, cap. 76-78. 

Bacon, in the Advancement of Learning, mentions the speech in 
the text among other speeches of Caesar ‘admirable for vigour 
and efficacy,’ and helping to prove the ‘excellency of his learning.’ 
Works, iii. 313. And he gives it a place in his Apophthegms. 
Works, vii. 144. 

1.6. Galba| ‘Nec deerant sermones senium atque avaritiam 
Galbae increpantium. Laudata olim et militari fama celebrata 
severitas ejus augebat aspernantes veterem disciplinam .... Accessit 
Galbae vox pro re publica honesta, ipsi anceps, legi a se militem non 
emi.’ Tacitus, Hist. i. 5. 

1.8. Probus] Vopiscus, who is the chief authority on Probus, 
mentions a speech to something like this effect, among the causes 
of Probus’ murder, but writing as a historian, he does not give it the 
prominence which Bacon gives it. ‘Causae occidendi ejus hae fuere : 
Primum, quod nunquam militem otiosum esse perpessus est, siquidem 
multa opera militari manu perfecit; dicens annonam gratuitam 
militem comedere non debere. His addidit dictum ejus grave. ... Quia 
totum mundum fecerat jam Romanum; Brevi, inquit, milites neces- 








OF ATHEISM. Iil 
sarios non habebimus ....Addam illud quod praecipue tanto viro 
fatalem properavit necessitatem. Nam quum Sirmium venisset, ac 
solum patrium effoecundari cuperet et dilatari, ad siccandam quam- 
dam paludem multa simul milia militum posuit, ingentem parans 
fossam .... Permoti milites, confugientem eum....interemerunt. 
Sylburgius, Historiae Augustae Scriptores Latini Minores (ed. 
1588), vol. ii. p. 294, 1. 30 e¢ seqgq. 

1.23. Tacitus saith] Hist. i. 28. These words describe the 
temper of the soldiers at Rome among whom Otho was proclaimed 
emperor in opposition to the reigning emperor Galba. 





XVI. 
OF ATHEISM. 


I wap rather believe® all the fables in the legend, and the 
Talmud, and the Alcoran, than that this universal frame is 
without a mind; and, therefore, God never wrought miracle 
to convince? atheism, because his ordinary works convince 
it. It is true, that a little philosophy inclineth man’s mind 
to atheism, but depth in philosophy bringeth men’s minds 
about to religion ; for while the mind of man looketh upon 
second causes scattered, it may sometimes rest in them, 
and go no further; but when it beholdeth the chain of 
them confederate, and linked together, it must needs fly 
to Providence and Deity. Nay, even that school which is 
most accused of atheism doth most demonstrate religion: 
that is, the school of Leucippus, and Democritus, and 
Epicurus: for it is a thousand times more credible that 
four mutable elements, and one immutable fifth essence, 

® I had rather believe} The Latin 


substitutes for this Minus durum est 
credere. So too the Italian, piu tosto 


religionis citius crediderim, &c. Works, 
i. 694. It may be taken, therefore, as 
correct. The French gives literally, 





crederet. This agrees with the corre- 
sponding passage in the Antitheta— 
Fabulosissima quaeque portenta cujusvis 


J aimeroye mieux croitre. 
> fo convince] i.e. to refute. 
ad atheismum convincendum., 


Lat. 


112 ESSAY XVI. 


duly and eternally placed, need no God, than that an army 
of infinite small portions or seeds unplaced, should have 
produced this order and beauty without a divine marshal. 
The Scripture saith, The fool hath said in his heart, there ts 
no God; it is not said, The fool hath thought in his heart; 
so as he rather saith it by rote to himself, as that he would 
have, than that he can thoroughly believe it, or be per- 
suaded of it; for none deny there is a God, but those for 
whom it maketh* that there were no God. It appeareth 

10 in nothing more that atheism is rather in the lip than in 
the heart of man than by this, that atheists will ever be 
talking of that their opinion, as if they fainted in it within 
themselves, and would be glad to be strengthened by the 
consent of others ; nay more, you shall have atheists strive 
to get disciples, as it fareth with other sects; and, which 
is most of all, you shall have of them® that will suffer for 
atheism, and not recant; whereas, if they did truly think 
that there were no such thing as God, why should they 
trouble themselves? Epicurus is charged, that he did but 

20 dissemble for his credit’s sake, when he affirmed there 
were blessed natures, but such as enjoyed themselves 
without having respect to the government of the world; 
wherein they say he did temporize, though in secret he 
thought there was no God. But certainly he is traduced, 
for his words are noble and divine: Non Deos vulgi negare 
profanum ; sed vulgi opiniones Dis applicare profanum. 
Plato could have said no more; and although he had the 
confidence to deny the administration, he had not the 
power to deny the nature. The Indians of the west have 

3o names for their particular gods, though they have no name 
for God: as if the heathens should have had the names 
Jupiter, Apollo, Mars, &c., but not the word Deus, which 





© for whom it maketh] i.e. for not for his safety.’ Works, vi. 
whose advantage it is. Lat. cuz 242. 
Deos non esse expedit, Conf.‘ Which a you shall have of them] i. e. there 
made for his absoluteness but aresomeofthem. Lat. guidam ex dls. 





OF ATHEISM. 113 


shows that even those barbarous people have the notion, 
though they have not the latitude and extent of it; so that 
| against atheists the very savages take part with the very 
é subtilest philosophers. The contemplative atheist is rare ; 
a Diagoras, a Bion, a Lucian perhaps, and some others; 
and yet they seem to be more than they are; for that all 
that impugn a received religion, or superstition, are, by 
the adverse part, branded with the name of atheists, But f 
the great atheists indeed are hypocrites, which are ever 
handling holy things, but without feeling ; so as they must 
| needs be cauterized in the end. The causes of atheism 
are, divisions in religion, if they be many; for any one 
main division addeth zeal to both sides, but many divisions 
introduce atheism: another is, scandal of priests, when it 
is come to that which St. Bernard saith, Non est jam dicere 
ut populus, sic sacerdos; quia nec sic populus, ut sacerdos: 
a third is, custom of profane scoffing in holy matters, 
which doth by little and little deface the reverence of re- 
ligion ; and lastly, learned times, specially with peace and 
prosperity; for troubles and adversities do more bow 20 
men’s minds to religion. They that deny a God destroy 
man’s nobility; for certainly man is of kin to the beasts by 
his body; and, if he be not of kin to God by his spirit, he 
is a base and ignoble creature. It destroys likewise mag- 
nanimity, and the raising of human nature; for take an 
example of a dog, and mark what a generosity and courage 
he will put on when he finds himself maintained® by a 
man, who to him is instead of a God, or melior natura ; 
which courage is manifestly such as that creature, without 
that confidence of a better nature than his own, could 3° 
never attain. So man, when he resteth and assureth him- 
Self upon divine protection and favour, gathereth a force 


~ 


° 


© maintained| i.e. supported or and would often maintain Plautianus 
backed. Conf. ‘He forced his eldest in doing affronts to his son.’ Essay 
son to marrythe daughterofPlautianus, 27. 


I 








114 ESSAY XVI. 
\ 
and faith which human nature in itself could not obtain; 


therefore, as atheism is in all respects hateful, so in this, 
that it depriveth human nature of the means to exalt itself 
above human frailty. As it is in particular persons, so it 
is in nations: never was there such a state for magnanimity 
as Rome. Of this state hear what Cicero saith; Quam 
volumus, licet, Patres conscripti, nos amemus, tamen nec 
numero Hispanos, nec robore Gallos, nec calliditate Poenos, 
nec artibus Graecos, nec denique hoc ipso hujus gentis et terrae 

10 domestico nativoque sensu Italos ipsos et Latinos ; sed pietate, 
ac religione, atque hac und saptentid, quod Deorum immor- 
talium numine omnia regi, gubernarique perspeximus, omnes 
gentes nationesque superavimus. 





NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 


P.111,1.1. the legend] i.e. the Golden Legend, compiled by Jacobus 
de Voragine of Genoa (whose long life extended over almost the 
whole of the thirteenth century), and translated from the original Latin 
into several modern European languages. An English version was 
published by Wynkyn de Worde in 1527. It begins with a curious 
blending of Scripture with monkish fable. Scriptural persons are 
introduced, and in some parts the Scriptural narrative is followed, but 
with so many and so strange additions, that the later passage into the 
region of pure fable is scarcely felt as a change. The story of the con- 
test between St. Peter and Symon the sorcerer belongs to the earlier 
period ; the lives of St. Brandon, St. Clare, and St. Francis to the latter. 
St. Francis, the founder of the fréres mynours (fratres minores), is put 
forward as a model of piety and excellence. But we are told also that, 
during his stay in Alessandria, he had a capon seven years old for 
dinner, and that he gave a leg of it to a pretended beggar, who ex- 
hibited it to the people as proof of the delicate living of the saint. 
Suddenly, however, it changed in the man’s hand to the semblance of 
a fish, and the intended trick failed. Then, when the man had ceased 

. to exhibit it, the leg changed back again into what it was before. This 
is a fair average specimen of the contents of the book. It is by 
no means absurd throughout. It contains lessons of charity and 
devotion, as well as silly tales. The concluding words are, ‘ Thus 
endeth the Legend, named in Latin Legenda Aurea... for lyke as 
gold passeth all other metalles, so this boke exceedeth all other bokes.’ 

l.1. Zhe Talmud] Of the Talmud, or sacred common law of 





a — 


yen 










SSG FART EN ee 


weer 


OF ATHEISM. 115 


the Jews, there are two recensions, the Palestinian and the Baby- 
lonian. Each of these is made up of two parts, the Mishna or 
decisions of early Jewish doctors on the law, and the Gemara or 
explanatory and critical remarks of later doctors on the Mishna, 
introducing by the way a vast heterogeneous mass of traditions and 
scientific views. The Mishna is substantially the same in both 
recensions. The Babylonian Gemara is the one which has come 
into vogue, to the neglect of the Palestinian. The Babylonian 
Gemara has its wonder stories, but not in the same proportion to 
the rest of the book as those in the Legend. Hershon’s A Talmudic 
Miscellany (1880) gives numerous specimens of them. Among the 
most curious, but far too long to quote, is the story of Ashmedai, the 
king of the demons, and his relations with King Solomon, p. 93. 
Another is as follows: ‘Caesar once said to Rabbi Yoshua ben 
Chananja, “This God of yours is compared to a lion... Wherein 
consists his excellency? A horseman kills a lion.” The Rabbi replied, 
* He is not compared to an ordinary lion, but to a lion of the forest 
Ilaei.” “Show me that lion at once,” said the Emperor... Sothe Rabbi 
prayed to God to help him in his perplexity. His prayer was heard : 
the lion came forth from his lair and roared, upon which, though it 
was four hundred miles away, all the walls of Rome trembled and 
fell to the ground. Approaching three hundred miles nearer, he 
roared again, and this time the teeth of the people dropped out of 
their mouths and the Emperor fell from his throne quaking. “Alas! 
Rabbi, pray to thy God that he order the lion back to his abode in 
the forest” ’ (p. 249). 

But the Miscellany does not give a fair average specimen of 
the contents of the Talmud. Its avowed purpose is polemical. 
It aims at proving to the Jews that the book does not deserve the 
implicit national reverence which they pay to it. Chiarini’s French 
version of a continuous portion of the book gives a different im- 
pression from that conveyed by a studied selection of its most 
fanciful and outrageous parts. Both writers deal with the Babylonian 
recension. 

1.2. the Alcoran| The Coran (a/ is the Arabic article) borrows 
its stories very largely from the Talmud. Most of them are Biblical 
adaptations with much added matter: some are entirely original. 
The secret history (chap. xii) of Joseph and his brethren, ending with 
Joseph’s prayer that he may die a Moslem and be joined with the 
righteous, is a specimen of the first class. The account of Solomon 
and his armies of genii and men and birds, and his adventures and 
intrigues (chap. xxvii), is said by Sale to be from the Talmud. That 
Mahomet was transported by night from the sacred temple of Mecca 
to the further temple of Jerusalem (chap. xvii), belongs to the last 
and least numerous class of entirely original stories. 


12 


116 ESSAY XVI. 


These three books, the Legend, the Talmud, and the Coran, are 
treated by Ben Jonson even more irreverently than by Bacon. His 
‘An Execration to Vulcan,’ written on the burning of some of his 
manuscripts, names the three, in company with a heap of rubbish, as 
fit food for fire, fitter than his own carefully laboured writings 


had been. 
‘Many a ream 


To redeem mine I had sent in, enough 

Thou shouldst have cried and all been proper stuff 

The Talmud and the Alcoran had come 

With pieces of the Legend, the whole sum 

Of errant knighthood with the dames and dwarfs,’ &c., &c. 


Conf. also Jackson’s dedication (date 1613) prefixed to the first 
edition of two sermons by Hooker, where he speaks of ‘dreams and 
false miracles of counterfeit saints, enrolled in that sottish Legend, 
coined and amplified by a drowsy head between sleeping and 
waking.’ Keble’s Hooker, vol. iii. p. 816 (ed. 1836). 

1.4. ¢o convince atheism| Conf. ‘The bounds of this knowledge 
(of Natural Philosophy) are that it sufficeth to convince atheism but 
not to inform religion: and therefore there was never miracle 
wrought by God to convert an atheist, because the light of nature 
might have led him to confess a God.’ Works, iii. 349. 

1.5. a little philosophy| This and much else of the Essay occurs 
in the Meditationes Sacrae; De Atheismo. Bacon, in these, starts 
from the text which he uses below in the Essay—D/ixit insipiens in 
corde suo, non est Deus, and he argues from it to the same effect, but 
more at length and with some additions. Works, vii. 239-40. Conf. 
also—‘It is an assured truth, and a conclusion of experience, that 
a little or superficial knowledge of philosophy may incline the mind 
of man to atheism ; but a further proceeding therein doth bring the 
mind back again to religion; for in the entrance of philosophy, when 
the second causes which are next unto the senses do offer themselves 
to the mind of man, if it dwell and stay there it may induce some 
oblivion of the highest cause; but when a man passeth on further, 
and seeth the dependence of causes and the works of Providence, 
then, according to the allegory of the poets, he will easily believe 
that the highest link of nature’s chain must needs be tied to the foot 
of Jupiter’s chair’ Works, iii. 267. 

1.13. Leucippus, Democritus, and Epicurus] Here referred to only 
as holding the atomic theory and as accused of atheism. Conf. 
Anpoxpiros pev mip te kal Oepudy hnow adrny (rv Wuxnv) eivat* dmeipwv yap 
dvrav oxnpatoy Kal dtépav Ta oaipoedy mip Kal Wryny déyet, oloy ev TH 
dépt Ta Kadovpeva Evopara, a daivera ev rais did rav Ovpidev akriow, dv rhy 
mavomeppiay orotxeia Aéyer THs SAns hicews. “Opoiws Sé kal AevKurmos. 
Arist. de Anima, i. cap. 2, sec. 3. 











OF ATHEISM. 117 


On the atheism of this school, conf. ‘Quid Democritus, qui tum 
imagines earumque circuitus in Deorum numero refert, tum illam 
naturam quae imagines fundat ac mittat, tum scientiam intelligen- 
tiamque nostram, nonne in maximo errore versatur? Quum idem 
omnino, quia nihil semper suo statu maneat, neget esse quidquam 
sempiternum ; nonne Deum omnino ita tollit; ut nullam opinionem 
ejus reliquam faciat?’ Cicero, De Nat. Deorum, i. 12, sec. 29. 

On the atomic theory, as held by Epicurus, Diogenes Laertius 
writes at great length. Conf. e.g. Td wav éori cépa’ ra pev yap copata 
as €or, kal adrn 7 aicOnots ext mdvr@y paprupet.... Tay copdrov Ta pev 
€ort ovykpioes, ta 8 €& dy ai ovykpices memoinvra. raira dé éorw dropa 
kal dueraBhyta...."Qore tas apxas, arduous dvaykaiov civat copdrav dices. 
Diog. Laert. lib. x. sec. 39, 42, 41. 

On the theistic views of Epicurus, who asserted the existence of 
Gods, but denied their interference with human affairs, or with the 
government of the world, conf. Ipérov pév, rov Gedy (Sov apOaprov Kal 
pakdptov vouifwr, as 7) Kown TOU Geod vdnors bmeypady .... Udy dé rd puAdr- 
Tew avtod Suvduevoy thy pera aOapoias pakapiotnta mept avirov dokate. 
What he’implied by this is seen in another passage: To paxdpuoy kal 
apOaproy ore avto mpdypara ~€xer ovre GAA@ Tapéxet Gore ovre dpyais, ovre 
xdpiot ovvéxetar. é€v dobevet yap may rd Toodrov. Diog. Laertius x. 
SeC. 123, 139. 

On which Cicero remarks, ‘Epicurus vero ex animis hominum 
extraxit radicitus religionem, quum Diis immortalibus et opem et 
gratiam sustulit,’ e¢ seg. De Natura Deorum, xliii. 121. 

Lucretius admits the inference, but in terms very different from 
those which Cicero employs. Vide Lucretius, De Rerum Natura, 
bk. i. 57 ef seg. and passim. 

1.15. four mutable elements &c.] Bacon is referring here to the 
views which he ascribes elsewhere to Aristotle. Conf. ‘ Aristotelis 
temeritas et cavillatio nobis caelum peperit phantasticum, ex quinta 
essentia, experte mutationis, experte etiam caloris. Atque misso in 
praesenti sermone de quatuor elementis quae quinta essentia illa 
supponit, &c. Works, iii. 749. This seems to be based on several 
passages in the De Caelo. Conf. especially, Aeimerat dpa rotro deigéa, 
Gre 6 ovpavds €& Gmavros Tod vorkod kai Tod aigOnrod ovvéarnKe THpaTos.... 
“Qore ovre viv eiot mrelovs ovpavoi, ovr éyévovro, ovr évdéxerar yevéo bat 
mheious* GAX’ eis Kal pdvos. kal TéAevos bros ovpavds eoTw..... OUT ev rér@ 
Takei méepuKev, ovTe xpdvos alta motel ynpdoKew, ovd éativ ovdevds ovdepia 
peraBodn trav trép ry eEatdte teraypévav hopay, add’ dvaddoiwta kal arab 
THY apiortny €xovra (anv Kal Thy av’tapKxeorarny Siatedei Tov dmavta aidva. De 
Caelo, i. cap. 9, sec. 7, 13, 14. 

Plutarch refers in several places to this theory of Aristotle, e. g. in 
the Opinions of Philosophers, bk. i. cap. 3: ‘ Aristoteles of Stagira, 
the son of Nicomachus, hath put down ..... for elements, foure, 


118 ESSAY XVI. 


and for a fifth quintessence, the heavenly body which is immutable.’ 
Morals, p. 662 (Holland’s trans.) 

Quintessence (méumrn otcia) is a phrase not found in Aristotle, but it 
has been not unaptly fathered upon him by later writers as equivalent 
to that which he describes in other terms. 

P. 112, 1.4. The Scripture saith] Psalm xiv. 1 and liii.1. The com- 
ment on this text is drawn out at much greater length and substantially 
tothe same effect in the Meditationes Sacrae, and the remark is added, 
which occurs early in the Essay, ‘that a little natural philosophy and 
the first entrance into it inclines men’s opinions to Atheism; but on 
the other hand much natural philosophy and a deeper progress into 
it brings men’s minds about again to religion.’ Works, vii. pp. 239, 
251. 

l. 19. Epicurus is charged| Conf. ‘ Verius est igitur nimirum illud, 
quod familiaris omnium nostrim Posidonius disseruit in libro quinto 
de natura Deorum,—nullos esse Deos Epicuro videri: quaeque is de 
Diis immortalibus dixerit, invidiae detestandae gratia dixisse. Neque 
enim tam desipiens fuisset ut homunculi similem Deum fingeret, 
lineamentis dumtaxat extremis, non habitu solido, membris hominis 
praeditum omnibus, usu membrorum ne minimo quidem, exilem 
quemdam atque perlucidum, nihil cuiquam tribuentem, nihil gratifi- 
cantem, omnino nihil curantem, nihil agentem. Quae natura primum 
nulla esse potest: idque videns Epicurus, re tollit, oratione relinquit 
Deos.’. Cicero, De Nat. Deorum, i. 44, sec. 123. 

1.25. his words are noble and divine] Conf. Gceot pev yap <iciv. 
evapyns mev yap eoTw avray 7 yvaors. otovs 8 adrods oi modXol vopifovew ovk 
cigiv’ ov yap puddrrovow adtovs oiovs vouifovew. aaeBns dé, ody 6 rodvs TaY 
Today Oeovs avatpav, add’ 6 Tas TSv ToAAGY SdEas Geois mpocdnrayv. Diog. 
Laertius, x. sec. 123. When Bacon praises these words as noble and 
divine, it seems, strangely, not to have occurred to him that his own 
opinions are included among those which Epicurus condemns and 
reprobates. 

l. 29. The Indians. of the west] Father Acosta, writing to prove 
‘that the Indians have some knowledge of God,’ says, ‘They com- 
monly acknowledge a supreme Lord and author of all things, which 
they of Peru called Unachocha, and gave him names of great excel- 
IGROGs 5 asi Him they did worship as the chiefest of all whom they 
did honour in beholding the heaven. The like wee see amongest 
them of Mexico and China and all other infidelles..... Those which 
at this day do preach the Gospel to the Indians, find no great difficulty 
to perswade them that there is a high God and Lord over all, and 
that this is the Christian’s God and the true God. And yet it hath 
caused great admiration in me, that although they had this know- 
ledge, yet had they no proper name for God. If wee shall seeke into 
the Indian tongue for a word to answer to this name of God, as in 








OF ATHEISM. 119 


Latin, Deus, in Greeke, Theos, in Hebrew, El, in Arabike, Alla; but 
wee shall not find any in the Cuscan or Mexicaine tongues. So as 
such as preach or write to the Indians use our Spanish name Dios.’ 
Natural and Morall Historie of the East and West Indies, lib. v. cap. 
3 (trans. by E. G. 1604). 

P. 113, 1. 4. The contemplative atheist] If this is meant as a contrast 
with ‘those for whom it maketh that there were no God,’ the choice of 
Bion, a man of infamous character, as a specimen of the class, does 
not seem happy. But Bion’s morals, it may perhaps be urged, were 
not worse than those of the Gods, whose existence he dared to call 
in question. 

Diagoras, of Melos, flourished in the latter part of the fifth century 
B.c. The name of atheist has been put upon him by almost universal 
consent. It is certain that he was opposed to the current theological 
beliefs of his age, and that in 411 B.c. he fled from Athens to escape 
being tried on a charge of impiety. Plutarch is among the many 
writers who speak of him as an atheist. Conf. ‘Some of the philo- 
sophers, and namely, Diagoras of the [sle of Melos, Theodorus the 
Cyrenaean, and Euemerus of Tegea, held resolutely that there were 
no Gods.’ Plutarch, Morals, es of Philosophers, i. cap. 7 (p. 
664 in Holland’s trans.). 

So, too, Aelian: Kai ris otk dy émnvece tiv trav BapBapov coppiar ; elye 
pndels adtav eis dbedrnra e&émece, unde audiBdddovor mepl Ocdr, Apa yé eiow 
i) odk elow* Kal dpa ye nudv dpovrifovaw, i) ov. Ovdels yodv evvoray édaBe 
ToavTny, olay 6 Evypepos 6 Meoaonnos, 7) Avoyévns 6 Bpv&, 7} “Immav, 7) Ata- 
yépas, x.r.. Var. Hist. ii. cap. 31. At the close of cap. 23 he speaks of 
him as Gecois éyOpds Ataydpas. 

Cicero also speaks of him as bearing the name of atheist: ‘ Dia- 
BOTAS i... Atheos ille qui dicitur.. De Nat. Deorum, iii. cap. 37. 

The passage in the Clouds, 1. 830, where Aristophanes speaks of 
Sexpdtys 6 MyAuos as teaching that Aivos Baotdevet, tov Ai’ é€eAndakas, is a 
clear reference to the Melian Diagoras, and may serve to explain the 
nature of his alleged atheism, and to limit it to the sense which Bacon 
assigns to it, as involving no more than the impugning a received 
religion. 

Bion flourished about the middle of the third century B.c. He 
attached himself, in turn, to several philosophical schools, and, among 
others, to the school of Theodorus the atheist. Diogenes Laertius 
has preserved and endorsed a story that, in his last illness, he 
repented of his offences against the Deity, and took up with various 
superstitious practices. He concludes his life of Bion with some 
mocking verses on his early atheism and his alleged death-bed con- 
version. Conf. 

"Eretta emi ra Ocodapera pernrOe, 
dtaxovoas OeodaHpou tov abéov. 


120 ESSAY X\III. 


Kai torepdv more, eumecay eis vdoov,..... 

mepianta daBeiv éereioOn, Kat peraywaokew 

ed’ ois émAnupeAnoev és Td Geir. Bk. iv. sec. 52, 54. 
The verses which follow are too long to quote. 

1.5. a Lucian perhaps| This instance is borne out, if at all, by 
the Hermotimus, a dialogue in which much of the argument used 
and finally approved is identical with that in Hume’s well-known 
essay Of a particular Providence and of a Future State. Most of 
Lucian’s writings do not go beyond the impugning a received religion 
or superstition. 

1. 15. that which Bernard saith] The passage in the text is not what 
Bernard saith, if indeed the words are Bernard’s at all. ‘Da voci 
tuae vocem virtutis: consonet vita verbis: et statim erit in ore tuo 
vivus et efficax sermo Dei, et penetrabilior omni gladio ancipiti. Non 
sic profecto est ; sed sicut populus sic et sacerdos: sicut laicus sic et 
clericus. Uterque cupit, uterque diligit mundum,’ &c. Ad Pastores 
in Synodo Congregatos Sermo, sec. 8. 

This address is printed by Migne (Patrologiae Cursus Completus) 
among St. Bernard’s works, in vol. iii, but as of doubtful authorship. 
The heading is Cujuscunque sit, nec inelegans est, nec lectu indignus, 

1.17. custom of profane scoffing| Conf. ‘Two principal causes 
have I ever known of Atheism: curious controversies, and profane 
scoffing” Letters and Life, i. p. 77. 

l. 28. melior natura| A phrase taken from Ovid: 

‘Hanc Deus et melior litem natura diremit.’ 
Metaph. bk. i. at. 


P. 114, 1. 6. what Cicero saith] Vide ‘Oratio de haruspicum 
responsis.’ Cap. ix.sec.19. The reading should be ‘7/s¢ nos amemus.’ 
The quotation is otherwise correct. 





XVII. 
OF SUPERSTITION. 


Ir were better to have no opinion of God at all than 
such an opinion as is unworthy of him; for the one is un- 
belief, the other is contumely: and certainly superstition 
is the reproach of the Deity. Plutarch saith well to that 
purpose ; Surely, saith he, J had rather a great deal men 





OF SUPERSTITION. 121 


should say there was no such man at all as Plutarch, than 
that they should say that there was one Plutarch that would 
eat his children as soon as they were born; as the poets 
speak of Saturn: and, as the contumely is greater towards 
God, so the danger is greater towards men. Atheism 
leaves a man to sense, to philosophy, to natural piety *, to 
laws, to reputation : all which may be guides to an outward 
moral virtue, though religion were not; but superstition 
dismounts all these, and erecteth an absolute monarchy in 
the minds of men. Therefore atheism did never perturb 
states ; for it makes men wary of themselves, as looking 
no further; and we see the times inclined to atheism (as 
the time of Augustus Caesar) were civil times”; but su- 
perstition hath been the confusion of many states, and 
bringeth in a new primum mobile that ravisheth all the 
spheres of government. The master of superstition is the 
people ; and in all superstition wise men follow fools ; and 
arguments are fitted to practice* in a reversed order. It 
was gravely said by some of the prelates in the Council of 


Trent, where the doctrine of the schoolmen bare great » 


sway, that the schoolmen were like astronomers, which did 
feign eccentrics and epicycles, and such engines of orbs to save 
the phenomena, though they knew there were no such things ; 
and, in like manner, that the schoolmen had framed a 
number of subtile and intricate axioms and theorems, to 
save the practice of the Church. The causes of super- 
stition are, pleasing and sensual rites and ceremonies ; 





® natural piety) i.e. natural affection 
and regard to natural ties. A sense 
covered more usually by the Latin 
pietas than by the English. 

» civil times] i. e. marked by conduct 
befitting cives, civilized, orderly. Lat. 
tranquilla. Conf. ‘Ireland is the last 
ex filiis Europae which hath been re- 
claimed. .. from savage and barbarous 
customs to humanity and civility.’ 
Letters and Life, vi. 205. 


° arguments are fitted to practice &c. | 
The meaning of this compressed re- 
mark is that, whereas arguments ought 
rightly to come before and to guide 
practice, in the case supposed the un- 
guided practice comes first, and is 
maintained afterwards by such argu- 
ments as can be found or invented to 
fit it: the wise men thus accepting the 
position of champions in the cause of 
the fools. 


~ 
° 


10 


122 3 ESSAY XVII. 


excess of outward and pharisaical holiness ; overgreat re- 
verence of traditions, which cannot but load4 the Church ; 
the stratagems of prelates for their own ambition and 
lucre ; the favouring too much of good intentions, which 
openeth the gate to conceits and novelties; the taking an 
aim at divine matters by human, which cannot but breed 
mixture of imaginations: and, lastly, barbarous times, espe- 
cially joined with calamities and disasters. Superstition, 
without a veil, is a deformed thing; for as it addeth de- 
formity to an ape to be so like a man, so the similitude of 
superstition to religion makes it the more deformed: and 
as wholesome meat corrupteth to little worms, so good 
forms and orders corrupt into a number of petty observ- _ 
ances. There is a superstition in avoiding superstition, 
when men think to do best if they go furthest from the 
superstition formerly received; therefore care would be 
had® that (as it fareth in ill purgings) the good be not 
taken away with the bad, which commonly is done when 
the people is the reformer. 


NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 


P. 120, 1. 1. Jt were better &c.| Conf. Bacon’s Letter to Mr. 
Matthew: ‘And I entreat you much sometimes to meditate upon the 
extreme effects of superstition in this last Powder Treason; ..... 
well justifying the censure of the heathen, that superstition is far 
worse than atheism ; by how much it is less evil to have no opinion 
of God at all, than such as is impious towards his divine majesty 
and goodness.’ Letters and Life, iv. p. ro. 

1. 4. the reproach of the Deity| Conf. ‘Superstitio error insanus est : 
amandos timet; quos colit violat. Quid enim interest utrum Deos 
neges an infames.’ Seneca, Epist. 123. 

1.4. Plutarch saith well| Conf. ‘Shall he who thinketh that there 
be no Gods at all be taken for a profane person and excommunicate ? 
And shall not he who beleeveth them to be such as superstitious 
folke imagine them, be thought infected with more impious and 


4 Joad] i.e. over-load, burden. Lat. © would be had] i.e. ought to be 
non potest non onerare. had. Lat. curae esse debet. So passim. 











An aekr okt eth te Se as 


mins 


OF SUPERSTITION. 123 


wicked opinions? For mine own part, I would be better pleased 
and content if men should say of me thus: There neither is nor ever 
was in the world a man named Plutarch, than to give out of me and 
say: Plutarch is an unconstant man, variable, cholerick, full of 
revenge for the least occasion that is, or displeased or given to grieve 
for a small matter: who, if when you invite others to supper he be 
left out and not bidden, or if upon some businesse you be let and 
hindered so that you come not to his doore for to visit him, or other- 
wise do not salute and speake unto him friendly, will be ready to eat 
your heart with salt, or set upon you with his fangs and bite you, 
will not stick to catch up one of your little babes and worry him, or 
will keep some mischievous wild beast of purpose to put into your 
corne-fields, your vineyards or orchards, for to devoure and spoile 
all your fruits.’ Plutarch, Morals, p. 219. 
P. 121, 1.3. as the poets speak of Saturn] 
‘Reddita Saturno sors haec erat; Optime regum, 
A nato sceptris excutiere tuis. 
Ille suam metuens, ut quaeque erat edita, prolem 
Devorat, immersam visceribusque tenet.’ 
Ovid, Fasti, iv. 197. 

1,15. anew primum mobile] Vide note on Essay 15, p. 104. 

1.18. Jt was gravely said &c.| This is not quite so. The facts, as 
narrated by Father Paul Sarpi, are that certain decrees had been put 
forth by the Council, involving abstruse and disputable views on divine 
influences as affecting the human will. These, which were received 
quietly in Rome, were freely discussed in Germany, where ‘ Fu da 
alcuni faceti detto, che si gli astrologi non sapendo le vere cause de’ moti 
celesti, per salvare le apparenze hanno dato in eccentrici ed epicicli, 
non era maraviglia se volendo salvare le apparenze de’ moti sopra- 
celesti, si dava in eccentricita di opinioni.’ Vide Istoria del Concilio Tri- 
dentino, lib. ii. cap. 83 (vol. ii. p. 326 in the Mendrisio edition of 1835). 

The sense of the remark seems to be that, since astronomers had 
fallen upon the invention of eccentrics and epicycles to explain 
celestial phenomena which they had seen, it was no surprise that 
divines, dealing in the dark with unseen supercelestial subjects, 
should be betrayed into eccentricities of another sort. The humour 
lies in the use of eccentric in its special astronomical sense, and then 
in its ordinary sense. But it was said not gravely, but ‘da alcuni 
faceti,’ not by some of the prelates in the Council, but by outsiders at 
a distance, and it made no mention of the schoolmen, and had no 
reference to anything that touched upon the practice of the Church. 

1, 22. eccentrics and epicycles| These belong to, or rather were 
adapted into, the Ptolemaic system of astronomy, founded by 
Ptolemy of Alexandria, in the first half of the second century. The 
first thing to be explained was the apparent diurnal movement of the 


- 


124 ESSAY XVII. 


sun and of the other heavenly bodies around the earth. That they 
moved in circles was an accepted tradition. But, if so, it was clear 
that the earth was not the exact centre about which they moved. 
The centre of their circles was assumed, therefore, to be fixed at a 
point outside the earth, so that the circles were thus ‘eccentrics.’ 
Then came a further difficulty. The planets did not keep close to 
the imaginary paths assigned to them, but had, each of them, real 
independent movements of their own. These movements were 
explained by the further theory that each planet, during its great 
daily circular course round the earth, was also moving in a smaller 
circle, the centre of which was placed in the circumference of the 
great circle; the great circle being itself considered to move, and to 
carry the appended lesser circle round with it. These smaller 
circles were thus circles upon a circle, or ‘ epicycles,’ and by the help 
of these the whole observed phenomena, thus far, were taken in and 
accounted for, in other words, were ‘saved.’ The theory is fully 
explained in the Encyclopédie Dictionnaire, sub voc. Excentrique and 
Epicycle. 

1.22. engines of orbs] Lat. ‘orbium machinas.’ These words, 
followed, a little further on, by ‘though they knew there were no such 
things,’ would seem to imply that in Bacon’s opinion the eccentrics 
and epicycles and all else were put forward by the astronomers as 
actual entities, and that the main objection to them was that they did 
not really exist, as the astronomers well knew. But conf. ‘Neque 
illis qui ista proponunt admodum placet haec quae adducunt prorsus 
vera esse, sed tantummodo ad computationes et tabulas conficiendas 
commode supposita.’ Works, ill. 735. 

1.22. fo save the phenomena] i.e. so fully to account for all the 
phenomena that none of them had to be rejected or left out of 
account as irreconcilable with the theory. The phrase here follows 
Sarpi’s ‘per salvare le apparenze,’ as Milton’s use of the equivalent 
‘to save appearances’ probably does (Par. Lost, viii. 82). It is 
(as Dr. Abbott, following Professor Mayor, points out) more than 
two thousand years old, being cited by Plutarch (ii. 932 a) from 
Cleanthes, who held that the Greeks ought to impeach the Samian 
Aristarchus for impiety, as shifting the hearth of the world, because 
in his efforts cafev ra pawdpeva (‘a sauver les apparences,’ Amyot) 
he assumed the fixity of the heavens and the double movement of 
the earth. 

Bacon’s own views on astronomy, inclining more to the Ptolemaic 
than to the Copernican system, will be found at length in his 
Descriptio Globi Intellectualis and Thema Coeli. Works, iii. 725 
et seq. ‘They are,’ says Mr. Spedding, in his learned preface to the 
Tracts, ‘in truth views which it was natural for a man not well versed 
in the phenomena of the science to entertain and to promulgate.’ 





on 





OF TRAVEL. 125 

P. 122,1.5. staking an aim] A matter of frequent censure with 
Bacon. Conf. e.g. ‘Sacred Theology (which in our idiom we call 
Divinity) is grounded only upon the word and oracle of God, and 
not upon the light of nature.’ Works, iii. 478. 

l.o. as it addeth deformity &c.| Montaigne notes the likeness 
and insists on the deformity, but it pleases him to point his remark 
against the man rather than against the ape. Conf. ‘Celles qui nous 
retirent le plus, ce sont les plus laides et les plus abjectes de toute la 
bande: car, pour l’apparence exterieure et forme de visage, ce sont 
les magots: Simia quam similis, turpissima bestia, nobis: pour le 
dedans et parties vitales, c’est le porceau.’ Essais, lib. ii. chap. 12 
(vol. ii. p. 202 in ed. 1802, Paris). 





XVIII. 
OF TRAVEL. 


TRAVEL, in the younger sort, is a part of education; in 
the elder, a part of experience. He that travelleth into 
a country before he hath some entrance into the language, 
goeth to school, and not to travel. That young men travel 
under some tutor or grave servant, I allow well*; so that 
he be such a one that hath the language, and hath been in 
the country before; whereby he may be able to tell them 
what things are worthy to be seen in the country where 
they go, what acquaintances they are to seek, what ex- 
ercises or discipline the place yieldeth”; for else young 
men shall go hooded, and look abroad little. It is a 
strange thing, that in sea voyages, where there is nothing 
to be seen but sky and sea, men should make diaries ; but 
in land travel, wherein so much is to be observed, for 

® J allow well) i.e. 1 approve. Lat. 


probo. Conf. ‘This hope hath helped 
me to end this book: which if he 


their corrupt principles may despise 
it, yet it will receive an open allow- 
ance.’ Works, iii. 279. 





allow I shall think my labour well im- 
ployed.’ Preface to Ascham’s Schole- 
master. And ‘ Many in the depths of 


> yieldeth] i.e. produceth, Lat. quae 
denique studia et disciplinae ibi vi- 
geant. 


I 


Oo 


20 


io ESSAY’ XVIIL 


the most part they omit it; as if chance were fitter to 
be registered than observation: let diaries, therefore, be 
brought in use. The things to be seen and observed are, 
the courts of princes, especially when they give audience 
to ambassadors ; the courts of justice, while they sit and 
hear causes; and so of consistories® ecclesiastic; the 
churches and monasteries, with the monuments which 
are therein extant; the walls and fortifications of cities 
and towns; and so the havens and harbours; antiquities 
and ruins; libraries; colleges, disputations, and lectures, 
where any are; shipping and navies; houses and gardens 
of state and pleasure, near great cities ; armories, arsenals, 
magazines, exchanges, burses*, warehouses, exercises of 
horsemanship, fencing, training of soldiers, and the like: 
comedies, such whereunto the better sort of persons do 
resort; treasuries of jewels and robes; cabinets and 
rarities; and, to conclude, whatsoever is memorable in 
the places where they go; after all which the tutors or 
servants ought to make diligent inquiry. As for triumphs®, 
masks, feasts, weddings, funerals, capital executions, and 
such shows, men need not to be put in mind of them: 
yet are they not to be neglected. If you will have 


© consistories] The name is used, Thomas Greshamus. . . in mercatorum 


specially, of the Pope’s Consistory or 
Council of the Pope and Cardinals, and 
of the authorized assemblies of the 
French Protestants and of the German 
Lutherans; and, generally, of any 
assembly of ecclesiastical persons. 
‘ Consistorium postmodo etiam appel- 
laverunt consessum Episcoporum aut 
Presbyterorum qui pro emergente qua- 
piam inopinata difficultate congrega- 
bantur.’ Ducange, Gloss. sub voce. 
Bacon probably uses the word of any 
ecclesiastical assemblies. 

4 burses| This word seems to mean 
the same as ‘exchanges.’ Conf. 
‘ Primo anni mense Elizabetha, regia 
pompa Londinum ingressa, peristylium 
pulcherrimum (Bursam vocant) quod 


usum exstruxerat, invisit et Excambium 
Regium. . . nominavit.’ Camden, An- 
nals of Elizabeth’s reign, in ann, 1571. 

In Stow’s Annals (in ann. 1571) 
the building is termed ‘a Burse, or 
fair place for the assembly of mer- 
chants, like that of Antwerp.’ Lom- 
bard Street, he says, was the old place 
of assembly, until the new building 
was opened, ‘and then the merchants 
held their meetings at this Burse, for 
it was generally so called, until the 
Queen came thither.’ 

© triumphs| i.e. shows, of some 
splendour. Conf. Essay 37 on Masques 
and Triumphs, ‘O thou art a per- 
petual triumph, an everlasting bonfire 
light.’ 1 Henry IV, iii. sc. 3. 





OF TRAVEL. 127 


a young man to put his travel into a little room’, and in 
short time to gather much, this you must do: first, as 
was said, he must have some entrance into the language 
before he goeth; then he must have such a servant or 
tutor as knoweth the country, as was likewise said: let 
him carry with him also some card® or book describing 
the country where he travelleth, which will be a good key 
to his inquiry; let him keep also a diary; let him not stay 
long in one city or town, more or less as the place de- 
serveth, but not long; nay, when he stayeth in one city 10 
or town, let him change his lodging from one end and 
part of the town to another, which is a great adamant® of 
acquaintance ; let him sequester himself from the company 
- of his countrymen, and diet in such places where there is 
good company of the nation where he travelleth: let him, 
upon his removes from one place to another, procure re- 
commendation to some person of quality residing in the 
place whither he removeth, that he may use his favour in 
those things he desireth to see or know; thus he may 
abridge his travel with much profit. As for the acquaint- 20 
ance which is to be sought in travel, that which is most 
of all profitable, is acquaintance with the secretaries and 
employed men of ambassadors ; for so in travelling in one 
country he shall suck the experience of many: let him 
also see and visit eminent persons in all kinds, which are 
of great name abroad, that he may be able to tell how the 


h adamant] i.e. load-stone. Conf. 
‘There was an assured guide provided 


f put his travel into a little room] 
Lat. fructum peregrinationis in com- 





pendium redigere. 

& card\ i.e. chart. Lat. chartam 
chorographicam. Conf, ‘That one may 
know, as a shipmaster by his card, 
how far we are wide on the one side 
or on the other.’ Hooker, Sermon 4. 
And ‘ That law which hath been the 
pattern to make, and is the card to 
_ guide the world by.’ Eccl. Pol. i. cap. 
2, SEC. 5. 


for such as travel that way: that is, 
the compasse to sail by, and the vertue 
of the Adamant stone.’ Acosta, Hist. 
of East and West Indies (trans. 
by E. G. 1604), Bk. i. cap. 17. The 
Latin brings out the simile more 
clearly than the English — hoc certe 
magnes est attrahendi familiaritates 
et consuetudines hominum complu- 
rium, 


10 


128 ESSAY XVIII. 


life agreeth with the fame; for quarrels, they are with 
care and discretion to be avoided; they are commonly for 
mistresses, healths‘, place, and words; and let a man be- 
ware how he keepeth company with choleric and quarrel- 
some persons; for they will engage him into their own 
quarrels. When a traveller returneth home, let him not 
leave the countries where he hath travelled altogether 
behind him, but maintain a correspondence by letters 
with those of his acquaintance which are of most worth; 
and let his travel appear rather in his discourse than in 
his apparel or gesture; and in his discourse let him be 
rather advised* in his answers, than forwards to tell 
stories: and let it appear that he doth not change his 
country manners for those of foreign parts; but only 
prick in! some flowers of that he hath learned abroad into 
the customs of his own country. / 


NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS, 


The line of advice, in much of this Essay, is not unlike that in 
‘ Advice to the Earl of Rutland on his Travels,’ Letters ii. and iii., 
which Mr. Spedding sets down, with some hesitation, as not im- 
probably from Bacon’s pen, at least in the original draft. Letters 
and Life, ii. pp. 3-20. 

P. 128, 1.10. Jet his travel appear rather &c.] On this advice and on 
the occasion for it, conf..Overbury’s Characters, under the heading 
‘An Affected Traveller.’ ‘ His attire speaks French or Italian, and his 
gate says—Behold me. He censures all things by countenances and 
shruggs, and speaks his own language with shame and lisping.”’ And 
‘Farewell, Monsieur Traveller : look you lisp and wear strange suits, 


i healths| Lat. compotationes. The Of healths five-fathom deep.’ 








meaning probably is that deep drinking 
bouts are common occasions of quar- 
rels. For sense of the word, conf. 
‘ As if one should, in forbearing wine, 
come from drinking healths to a 
draught at a meal,’ Essay 38. 


‘And then dreams he of cutting 
foreign throats, 

Of breaches, ambuscadoes, Spanish 
blades, 


Romeo and Juliet, i. se. 4. 

k advised] i.e. deliberate. Lat. 
meditetur quid sobrie respondeat. Conf. 
‘Judges... ought to be more advised 
than confident.’ Essay 56, where the 
Latin gives deliberativum quam confi- 
dentem. 

1 prick in| i.e. plant in. Conf. 
‘Part of which heaps to be with 
standards of little bushes pricked upon 
their top.’ Essay 46. 





et i ee 








OF EMPIRE. 129 


disable all the benefits of your own country, be out of love with 
your nativity, and almost chide God for making you that countenance 
you are: or I will scarce think you have swam in a gondola.” As 
You Like It, act iv. sc. 1. 

‘Report of fashions in proud Italy; 

Whose manners still our tardy apish nation 

Limps after in base imitation.’ 

King Richard II, act ii. se. 1. 

‘ Heare what the Italian sayth of the English Man, what the master 
reporteth of the scholer; who uttereth playnlie, what is taught by 
him, and what learned by you, saying, Englese Italianato e un diabolo 
incarnato ... If some do not well understand what is an English man 
Italianated, I will plainlie tell him. He that by living and travelling 
in Italie, bringeth home into England out of Italie the Religion, the 
learning, the policie, the experience, the manners of Italie. That is 
to say, for Religion, Papistrie or worse : for learnyng, less commonly 
than they carried out with them; for pollicie, a factious hart, a dis- 
coursing head, a mynde to medle in all men’s matters; for ex- 
perience, plentie of new mischieves never knowne in England 
before : for maners, varietie of vanities and chaunge of filthy lyving. 
These be the inchantementes of Circes, brought out of Italie, to 
marre mens manners in England.’ Ascham’s Scholemaster, bk. i. 
The latter part of this book is almost entirely on the same 
subject. 

Bishop Hall, in his Quo vadis? writes no less strongly against 
all foreign travel, as useless and probably mischievous. 





XIX. 
OF EMPIRE. 


Ir is a miserable state of mind to have few things to 
desire and many things to fear ; and yet that commonly is 
the case of Kings who being at the highest, want matter 
of desire, which makes their minds more languishing ; and 
have many representations of perils and shadows, which 
makes their minds the less clear: and this is one reason 


_ also of that effect which the Scripture speaketh of, That 


the king’s heart is inscrutable ; for multitude of jealousies, 
K 


130 ESSAY XIX. 


and lack of some predominant desire that should marshal 
and put in order all the rest, maketh any man’s heart 
hard to find or sound. Hence it comes likewise that 
princes many times make themselves desires, and set their 
hearts upon toys; sometimes upon a building; some- 
times upon erecting of an order*; sometimes upon the 
advancing of a person; sometimes upon obtaining ex- 
cellency in some art, or feat of the hand; as Nero for 
playing on the harp; Domitian for certainty of the hand 
10 with the arrow; Commodus for playing at fence ; Cara- 


calla for driving chariots, and the like. 


This seemeth 


incredible unto those that know not the principle shat the 
mind of man ts more cheered and refreshed by profiting in 


small things than by standing at a stay in great. 


We see 


also that Kings that have been fortunate conquerors 
in their first years, it being not possible for them to go 
forward infinitely, but that they must have some check 
or arrest in their fortunes, turn in their latter years to 
be superstitious and melancholy; as did Alexander the 
20,Great, Dioclesian, and in our memory, Charles the Fifth, 
and others; for he that is used to go forward, and findeth 
a stop, falleth out of his own favour and is not the thing 


he was. 


To speak now of the true temper of empire”: it is a 


® erecting of an order| Lat. ad or- 
dinem aliquem aut collegium institu- 
endum. 

> true temper of empire| The text, 
here, is obscure from too much com- 
pression. Bacon, speaking in the 
House of Commons, refers to the story 
about Vespasian in words which will 
explain what he means here. Divus 
Nerva res olim dissociabiles miscuit, Im- 
perium et libertatem. Nerva did temper 
things that before were thought in- 
compatible or insociable, Sovereignty 
and Liberty. And it is not amiss ina 
great council and a great cause to put 
the other part of the difference which 


was significantly expressed by the 
judgment which Apollonius made of 
Nero, which was thus: ‘When Ves- 
pasian came out of Judea ... he spake 
with Apollonius ...and asked him a 
question of state: What was Nero’s 
fall or overthrow? Apollonius an- 
swered again, Nero could tune the harp 
well: but in government he always either 
wound up the pins too high and strained 
the strings too far, or let them down too 
low, and slackened the strings too much. 
Here we see the difference between 
regular and able princes and irregular 
and incapable, Nerva and Nero. The 
one tempers and mingles the sove- 





ee 








OF EMPIRE. 


131 


thing rare and hard to keep; for both temper and dis- 
temper consist of contraries ; but it is one thing to mingle 
contraries, another to interchange them. The answer 
of Apollonius to Vespasian is full of excellent instruction. 
Vespasian asked him, What was Nero’s overthrow? he 
answered, Vero could touch and tune the harp well; but 
in government sometimes he used to wind the pins too high, 
sometimes to let them down too low. And certain it is, that 
nothing destroyeth authority so much as the unequal and 
untimely interchange of power pressed too far, and re- 
laxed too much. 

This is true, that the wisdom of all these latter times in 
princes’ affairs is rather fine deliveries, and shiftings 
of dangers and mischiefs, when they are near, than solid 
and grounded courses to keep them aloof: but this is 
but to try masteries with*® fortune; and let men beware 
how they neglect and suffer matter of trouble to be pre- 
pared: for no man can forbid the spark, nor tell whence 
it may come. The difficulties in princes’ business are 
many and great; but the greatest difficulty is often in 
their own mind, For it is common with princes (saith 
Tacitus) to will contradictories; Sunt plerumque regum 





reignty with the liberty of the subject 
wisely : and the other doth inter- 
change it and vary it unequally and 
absurdly.’ Letters and Life, iv. 
177. 

It appears then that ‘the true 
temper of empire’ is the state of 
things which exists when the two 
contraries, sovereignty and liberty, 
are mingled in fit proportions. ‘ Dis- 
temper’ is when the two are inter- 
changed or alternated. That temper 
and distemper ‘consist of contraries’ 
is said, not very precisely, because 
they are caused respectively by the 
mingling and by the alternating of 
two contrary extremes, 

The story of VeSpasian and Apol- 
lonius rests on the authority, such as 


it is, of Philostratus: 7i cor, pn, Népw- 
vos apy?) épatvero ; Kal 6 “AmoAAwYLos— 
Népwyr, eire, mOdpav pev tows Foe appor- 
TecOat, THY 52 dpxiy noxuvey dvéce Kal 
émrdcet, Philostratus, Vita Apollonii, 
lib. v. cap. Io. 

© to try masteries with] i.e. to measure 
strength with. Lat. 7 agone cum for- 
tuna experirt, Mastery is sometimes 
used for eminence in strength or skill ; 
sometimes for the result of such emin- 
ence, viz. victory in a contest. Conf. 
‘So shall nature be cherished, and yet 
taught masteries.’- Lat. et robur ac- 
quiret. Essay 30, 

And—‘ And if a man also strive for 
masteries (édv 52 wal 460A 71s), yet is he 
not crowned, except he strive lawfully.’ 
II Tim. ii. 5. 


K 2 


) 


° 


Io 


20 


132 ESSAY XIX. 


voluntates vehementes, et inter se contrariae; for it is the 
solecism‘ of power to think to command the end, and yet 
not to endure the mean®. 

Kings have to deal with their neighbours, their wives, 
their children, their prelates or clergy, their nobles, their 
second-nobles or gentlemen, their merchants, their com- 
mons, and their men of war; and from all these arise 
dangers, if care and circumspection be not used. 

First for their neighbours ; there can no general rule be 
given (the occasions are so variable), save one which ever 
holdeth ; which is, that princes do keep due sentinel that 
none of their neighbours do overgrow so (by increase of 
territory, by embracing of trade, by approaches‘, or the 
like), as they become more able to annoy them than 
they were; and this is generally the work of standing 
counsels to foresee and to hinder it. During that trium- 
virate of kings, King Henry the Eighth of England, 
Francis the First, King of France, and Charles the Fifth, 
Emperor, there was such a watch kept that none of the 
three could win a palm of ground but the other two 
would straightways balance it, either by confederation, 
or, if need were, by a war; and would not in anywise take 
up peace at interest*: and the like was done by that 
league (which Guicciardini saith was the security of Italy), 
made between Ferdinando, King of Naples, Lorenzius | 
Medici, and Ludovicus Sforza, potentates, the one of 





4 solecism] Properly an ungramma- 
tical sentence ; hence sometimes used 
for a mistake of any kind. Conf, 
‘Sylla, resigning the State and his 
Guard both at once, however he is 
charged by Cesar nescire literas, may 
seem to have followed a better gram- 
mar than Cesar himself, who dis- 
missing his Guard and not his Govern- 
ment, committed a notable and dan- 
gerous solecism in matter of State, and 
opened the way to his own destruc- 
tion.’ Sir Henry Savile, A View of 


Military affairs relating to the Roman 
History, pp. 38 and 39, appended to 
Sir Henry Savile’s translation of 
Tacitus, Histories, ed. 1698. 

© the mean] i.e. the means. Fre- 
quent throughout the Essays. 

! by embracing of trade, by approaches] 
Lat. vel commercium ad se trahendo, vel 
propius accedendo. 

& take up peace at interest) i.e. ac- 
cept a present peace, for which they 
would have to pay heavily in the 
end, 








OF EMPIRE. 133 


Florence, the other of Milan. Neither is the opinion of 
some of the schoolmen to be received, that a war cannot 
justly be made but upon a precedent injury or provocation ; 
for there is no question but a just fear of an imminent 
danger, though there be no blow given, is a lawful cause 
of a war. 

For their wives, there are cruel examples of them. Livia 
is infamed for the poisoning of her husband; Roxolana, 
Solyman’s wife, was the destruction of that renowned 
prince Sultan Mustapha, and otherwise troubled his 
house and succession; Edward the Second of England 
his Queen had the principal hand in the deposing and 
murder of her husband. This kind of danger is then 
to be feared chiefly when the wives have plots for the 
raising of their own children, or else that they be ad- 
voutresses. 

For their children, the tragedies likewise of dangers 
from them have been many; and generally the entering 
of fathers into suspicion of their children hath been ever 
unfortunate. The destruction of Mustapha (that we 
named before) was so fatal to Solyman’s line, as the 
succession of the Turks from Solyman until this day is 
suspected to be untrue and of strange blood; for that 
Selymus the Second was thought to be supposititious. 
The destruction of Crispus, a young prince of rare 
towardness, by Constantinus the Great his father, was 
in like manner fatal to his house; for both Constantinus 
and Constance, his sons, died violent deaths; and Con- 
stantius, his other son, did little better, who died indeed 


of sickness, but after that Julianus had taken arms against 30 


him. The destruction of Demetrius, son to Philip the 
Second of Macedon, turned upon the father, who died 
of repentance. And many like examples there are; but 
few or none where the fathers had good by such dis- 
trust, except it were where the sons were up in open 


134 ESSAY XIX. 


arms against them; as was Selymus the First against 
Bajazet, and the three sons of Henry the Second, King 


of England. 


For their prelates; when they are proud and great 
there is also danger from them; as it was in the times 
of Anselmus and Thomas Becket, Archbishops of Can- 
terbury, who with their crosiers did almost try it with 
the King’s sword; and yet they had to deal with stout 
and haughty Kings; William Rufus, Henry the First, 

roand Henry the Second. The danger is not from that 
state, but where it hath a dependence of" foreign au- 
thority ; or where the churchmen come in and are elected, 
not by the collation of the King or particular patrons, 


but by the people. 


For their nobles; to keep them at a distance it is not 
amiss; but to depress them may make a King more 
absolute, but less safe, and less able to perform any- 
thing that he desires. I have noted it in my History 
of King Henry the Seventh of England, who depressed 

20 his nobility; whereupon it came to pass that his times 
were full of difficulties and troubles; for the nobility, 

- though they continued loyal unto him, yet did they not 
co-operate with him in his business; so that in effect 
he was fain to do all things himself. 

For their second: nobles; there is not much danger 
from them, being a body dispersed: they may sometimes 
discourse high, but that doth little hurt: besides, they 
are a counterpoise to the higher nobility, that they grow 
not too potent; and, lastly, being the most immediate 


30 in authority with the common people, they do best temper 


popular commotions. 


For their merchants; they are vena porta; and if they 


h hath a dependence of] i.e. can, as 
subject, look to receive support from. 
Lat. ab auctoritate et jurisdictione prin- 
cipatus externi pendet. 


1 second] i, e. inferior, Conf. ‘ Those 
that are seconds in factions do many 
times, when the faction subdivideth, 
prove principals.’ Essay 51. 





a ee ee ee 








sii SOR RTD 








iets 


OF EMPIRE. 135 


flourish not, a kingdom may have good limbs, but will 
have empty veins, and nourish little*. Taxes and imposts 
upon them do seldom good to the King’s revenue, for 
that which he wins in the hundred, he loseth in the shire ; 
the particular rates being increased, but the total bulk of 
trading rather decreased. 

For their commons; there is little danger from them, 
except it be where they have great and potent heads; 
or where you meddle with the point of religion, or their 
customs, or means of life. 

For their men of war; it is a dangerous state where 
they live and remain in a body and are used to donatives ; 
whereof we see examples in the Janizaries and Praetorian 
bands of Rome; but trainings of men, and arming them 
in several! places, and under several commanders, and 
without donatives, are things of defence and no danger. 

Princes are like to heavenly bodies, which cause good 
or evil times; and which have much veneration, but 
no rest. All precepts concerning Kings are in effect 
comprehended in those two remembrances, Memento 
quod es homo and Memento quod es Deus, or vice Dei; 
the one bridleth their power, and the other their will. 


- NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 


P. 129, 1.5. representations of perils and shadows] Bacon notes this 
several times in his Life of Henry VII. ‘ Partly through natural valour, 
and partly through an universal suspicion (not knowing whom to 
trust) he was ever ready to wait upon all his achievements in person.’ 
Works, vi. 49. __ 

‘He was possessed with many secret fears touching his own 

k will nourish little} Lat. potest ha- several and to be distinguished.’ Es- 
bere habitum corporis macrum. For _ say 6. 


this neuter use of ‘ nourish,’ conf. ‘ The And, ‘Two notable thieves . .. were 
coldness of the ground, whereby the hanged the last week on several gib- 
plants nourish less.’ Works, ii. 511. bets, Courtney within the city and the 


1 several] i.e. separate. Lat. imJlocis other without.’ Chamberlain to Car- 
diversis. Conf, ‘habits and faculties leton, March 25, 1612. 


10 


20 


56. * ESSAY XIX. 

people.’ p. 67. ‘A dark prince and infinitely suspicious.’ p. 242. 
‘He was indeed full of apprehensions and suspicions. But as he 
did easily take them, so he did easily check them and master them; 
whereby they were not dangerous, but troubled himself more than 
others.’ p. 243. 

1.7. the Scripture] Prov. xxv. 3. 

P. 130, 1.8. Mero] Conf. ‘Inter ceteras disciplinas pueritiae tempore 
imbutus et musica, statim ut imperium adeptus est Therpnum citha- 
roedum, vigentem tunc praeter alios, arcessit: diebusque continuis 
post coenam canenti in multam noctem assidens, paulatim et ipse 
meditari exercerique coepit: nec eorum quidquam omittere quae 
generis ejus artifices, vel conservandae vocis causa vel augendae, 
factitarent.’ Suetonius, lib. vi. cap. 20. Much more follows to the 
same effect. 

‘Primo carmen in scena recitat: mox flagitante vulgo ut omnia 
studia sua publicaret .... ingreditur theatrum, cunctis citharae 
legibus obtemperans .... Postremo flexus genu, et coetum illum 
manu veneratus, sententias judicum opperiebatur ficto pavore.’ 
Tacitus, Ann. xvi. 4. 

But this love of music is only one of the many unprincely 
weaknesses which Tacitus ascribes to Nero. 

l.9. Domitian] Conf. ‘Armorum nullo, sagittarum vel praecipuo 
studio tenebatur. Centenas varii generis feras saepe in Albano 
secessu conficientem spectavere plerique: atque etiam ex industria 
ita quarumdam capita figentem ut duobus ictibus quasi cornua 
efficeret. Nonnumquam in pueri procul stantis, praebentisque pro 
_ scopulo dispansam dextrae manus palmam, sagittas tanta arte direxit 
ut omnes per intervalla digitorum innocue evaderent.’ Suetonius, 
lib. viii. cap. 19. 

1.10. Commodus| Conf. ‘Inter haec refertur in literas pugnasse 
illum sub patre trecenties sexagies quinquies: item postea tantum 
palmarum gladiatoriarum confecisse, vel victis retiariis vel occisis, ut 
mille contingeret. Ferarum autem diversarum manu sua occidit 
multa milia.’ Aelius Lampridius, Sylburgius, Script. Lat. Minores, 
vol. ii. p. 160, 37 (ed. 1588). 

l.10. Caracalla &c.] Conf. “Hpparnddret te 17 oveverio orody xpepevos. 
.... Ayovobérny dé i rav eéehevOépav tiva f) Tov Gov t&v Trovoiwy éxa- 
Oger, iva kai ev roiT@ dvadioxnrat. Tlpocekuver te ad’rovs Kdtwbey TH pdorryt" 
kal xpvoois domep tis Tov tamewordrav jret. Kal édeye Kata Tov fAuov TH 
dppatndacia xpiobat, Kai eceuyivero én’ airy. Dion Cassius, xxvii. 
sec. 10. 

’Exeivos 8€ émnyyedXe pev, os kal pera Thy €w avtixa Sikdoar, i) Kal GAXo Tt 
Snpdoroy mpafwv* mapéreve S€ Hpas Kal brép THY peonuBpiay, Kai moAAdKis Kal 
péxpt Tis €omépas ..... Ev 8€ rovr@ ra re GAda eidompaypdvet, Somep ciror, 
kal dppata fAavve ..... Kai pera rodro éorw Gre kal édixafe. Sec. 17. 











OF EMPIRE. 137 


‘Lag. Alexander the Great] Conf. ‘Yet had he many other ill 
signes and tokens one upon another, that made him affraid. For 
there was a tame asse that killed one of the greatest and goodliest 
- Lions in all Babylon, with one of his feet. Another time when 
Alexander had put off his clothes, to be nointed to play at tennis: 
when he should put on his apparell againe, the yong gentleman that 
played with him, found a man set in his chaire of estate, having the 
king’s diademe on his head, and his gowne on his back, and said 
never a word. Then they asked him what he was. It was long 
before he made them answer, but at the length comming to himselfe, 
he said his name was Dionysius, borne in Messina: and being 
accused for certain crimes committed, he was sent from the sea 
thither, where he had been a long time prisoner, and also that the 
god Serapis had appeared unto him, and undone his irons, and that 
he commanded him to take the king’s gowne, and his diademe, and 
to sit him downe in his chaire of estate, and say never a word. 
When Alexander heard it, he put him to death according to the 
Counsell of his Soothsayers: but then his mind was troubled, and 
feared that the gods had forsaken him, and also grew to suspect his 
friends ..... Now after that Alexander had left his trust and 
confidence in the gods, his mind was so troubled and affraid, that no 
strange thing happened unto him (how little soever it was) but he 
tooke it straight for a signe and prediction from the gods: so that his 
tent was alwaies full of Priests and Soothsayers that did nothing but 
sacrifice and purifie, and tend unto divinements. So horrible a thing 
is the mistrust and contempt of the gods, when it is begotten in the 
hearts of men, and superstition also so dreadfull, that it filleth the 
guiltie consciences and fearfull hearts like water distilling from 
above: as at that time it filled Alexander with all follie, after that 
feare had once possessed him.’ Plutarch, Lives, North’s trans. 709, 
710. 
It is reported that King Alexander the Great, hearing Anaxarchus 
the philosopher discoursing and maintaining this position, ‘That 
there were worlds innumerable, fell a weeping: and when his 
friends and familiars about him asked what he ailed, “have I not” 
(quoth he) “good cause to weep, that being as there are an infinite 
number of worlds, I am not yet the Lord of one.”’ Plutarch, 
Morals, of tranquillity and contentment of mind, p. 121. This story, 
so foolish that Plutarch does not venture to vouch for it, certainly 
came within the range of Bacon’s reading, and may have served 
him as a proof of the melancholy to which Alexander turned, finding 
that it was not possible for him to go forward infinitely &c. 

_l.20. Diocletian] There is no proof that Diocletian in his latter 
years turned to be either superstitious or melancholy. His reign, 
says Gibbon, ‘had flowed with a tide of uninterrupted success; nor 


138 ESSAY XIX. 


was it till after he had vanquished all his enemies, and accomplishéd 
all his designs, that he seems to have entertainéd any serious 
thoughts of resigning the empire.’ At last, under the pressure of 
sickness, ‘he resolved to pass the remainder of his days in honour- 
able repose, to place his glory beyond the reach of fortune, and to 
relinquish the theatre of the world to his younger and more active 
associates.’ Decline and Fall, chap. xiii. 

‘The parallel of Charles the fifth,’ Gibbon remarks, ‘ will naturally 
offer itself to our mind.’ It would seem that to Bacon’s mind the 
mention of Charles the Fifth had suggested the parallel of Diocletian, 
whose name does not occur in the Essay ‘Of Empire’ in the edition 
of 1612. Both emperors abdicated, but ‘the abdication of Charles,’ 
says Gibbon, ‘appears to have been hastened by the vicissitudes of 
fortune ; and the disappointment of his favourite schemes urged him 
to relinquish a power which he found inadequate to his ambition.’ 

P.131,1.13. fine deliveries} Bacon remarks this of King Henry VII. 
‘His wisdom, by often evading from perils, was turned rather into a 
dexterity to deliver himself from dangers when they pressed him, 
than into a providence to prevent and remove them afar off. And, 
even in nature, the sight of his mind was like some sights of eyes; 
rather strong at hand than to carry afar off. For his wit increased 
upon the occasion; and so much the more if the occasion were 
sharpened by danger.’ Works, vi. 244. 

l.21. For it is common with princes, saith Tacitus] This sentence, 
or rather one resembling it, occurs not in Tacitus but in Sallust’s 
Bellum Jugurthinum, cap. 113 (in the Delphin ed.): ‘Sed plerumque 
regiae voluntates ut vehementes, sic mobiles, saepe ipsae sibi 
adversae.’ The passage is quoted correctly and as from Sallust in 
the Advancement of Learning. Works, iii. 436. 

P. 132, 1.16. During that triumvirate &c.] This is substantially the 
same as a passage in ‘Considerations touching a war with Spain.’ 
Letters and Life, vii. 477. 

Of the mischief and misery caused by the jealousies and ambitions 
and aimless quarrels of this ‘ triumvirate,’ and especially of Francis 
and Charles, Bacon says nothing. They would have pointed a moral 
very different from his. 

1. 23. that league, which Guicctardini saith &c.] Guicciardini, after 
stating at length the relations and aims of the different states of 
Italy about the middle of the fifteenth century, sums up: ‘ Essendo 
adunque in Ferdinando, Lodivico, e Lorenzo, parte per i medesimi 
parte per i diversi rispetti, la medesima intenzione alla pace, si 
continuava facilmente una confederazione contratta in nome di 
Ferdinando Re di Napoli, di Giovan Galeazzo Duca di Milano, e 
della Repubblica Fiorentina, per difensione de’ loro Stati... . avendo 
per fine principalmente di non lasciar diventare pit potenti i 











ee a ae 


CE SAE TR 


ere 


OF EMPIRE. 139 


Veneziani..... Tale era lo stato delle cose, tali erano i fondamenti 
della tranquillita d’ Italia, disposti e contrappesati in modo che non 
solo di alterazione presente non si temeva, ma né si poteva facil- 
mente congetturare di quali consigli, o per quali casi, o con quali armi 
si avesse a muovere tanta quiete.’ Istoria d’ Italia, vol.i. pp. 7, 8, 9. 

P. 133, 1.1. either is the opinion &c.| On this subject, of a just 
cause of war, Bacon speaks at greater length in his ‘Considerations 
touching a war with Spain,’ to the same effect as in the Essay, and 
with an express reference to the opinion of St. Thomas Aquinas: 
‘ Howsoever some schoolmen (otherwise reverend men, yet fitter to 
guide penknives than swords) seem precisely to stand upon it, that 
every offensive war must be u/to; a revenge, that pre-supposeth a 
precedent assault or injury; yet neither do they descend to this 
point (which we now handle) of a just fear; neither are they of 
authority to judge this question against all the precedents of time. 
For certainly, as long as men are men, .... and as long as reason is 
reason, a just fear will be a just cause of a preventive war..... 
St. Thomas in his own text, defining of the just causes of a war, doth 
leave it upon very general terms: Requiritur ad bellum causa justa, 
ut scilicet illi qui impugnantur, propter aliquam culpam impugnationem 
mereantur: for impugnatio culpae is a far more general word than 
ultio injuriae.” Letters and Life, vii. 477, 478. 

The above quotation from Aquinas is correct as far as it goes 
(Summa Theologiae, Secunda Secundae, Quaest. xl. Artic. 1), but it 
is not correct to say that it ‘doth leave it upon very general terms.’ 
The words which follow define precisely. what smpugnatio culpae 
means: ‘Unde Aug. dicit (in lib. 83 quaest.) justa bella solent 
diffiniri, quae ulciscuntur injurias, si gens vel civitas plectenda est 
quae vel vindicare neglexerit quod a suis improbe factum est, vel 
reddere quod per injuriam ablatum est.’ These words, quoted with 
approval by Aquinas as explanatory of his own words, are fatal to 
the distinction which Bacon attempts to set up between smpugnatio 
culpae and ultio injuriae. 

Albericus Gentilis approves ‘ defensive wars,’ but so guardedly as to 
give no support to Bacon’s extreme views : ‘ Utilem dico defensionem 
quum movemus nos bellum, verentes ne ipsi bello petamur.... 
Expectare non debemus praesentem vim si futurae occurrere tutius.’ 
De Jure Belli, i. 14. 

He adds, however, on further discussion of the subject : ‘ Hominis 
autem vita non tam iniquis neque tam indomitis necessitatibus 
circumscripta est ut idcirco prior injuriam facere debeas, quam nisi 
feceris pati possis.’ vii. cap. 3. 

His conclusion on the whole case is: ‘Defensio justa est, quae 
praevenit pericula jam meditata, parata; etiam et nec meditata at 
verisimilia, possibilia: neque tamen ultimum hoc simpliciter, aut 


140 ESSAY XIX. 


dicerem justum dare operam bello huic statim atque aliquis fieret 
potens nimis. Quod non dico.’ 

But there is higher authority yet. Bacon’s fine contempt of 
‘reverend men yet fitter to guide penknives than swords,’ seems a 
little out of place when we find that it includes Grotius. Nothing 
could be more emphatic than the sentence passed by Grotius on 
Albericus Gentilis and a@ fortiori on Bacon. ‘Causa justa belli sus- 
cipiendi nulla esse alia potest nisi injuria.’” De Jure Belli et Pacis, 
TRE Ae 

‘Illud vero minime ferendum est quod quidam tradiderunt, jure 
gentium arma recte sumi ad imminuendam potentiam crescentem 
quae nimium aucta nocere posset....Ut vim pati posse ad vim 
inferendam jus tribuat ab omni aequitatis ratione abhorret.’ ii. 1.17. 

‘Metum ergo ex vicina potentia non sufficere supra diximus. Ut 
enim justa sit defensio necessariam esse oportet, qualis non est nisi 
constet non tantum de potentia sed et de animo; et quidem ita 
constet ut certum id sit ea certitudine quae in morali materia locum 
habet.’ ii. 22. 5. 

This makes short work of Bacon’s ‘one rule which ever holdeth.’ 
It is worth remark that the Essay in its latest and most truculent 
form was published in the same year, and about the same time, as 
the first edition of the De Jure Belli et Pacis. 

1,7. Livia &c.] This Livia is the wife of Drusus, the son of the 
Emperor Tiberius. ‘Hanc (Sejanus) ut amore incensus, adulterio 
pellexit ; et postquam primi flagitii potitus est (neque femina, amissa 
pudicitia, alia abnuerit) ad conjugii spem, consortium regni, et necem 
mariti impulit .... Sumitur in conscientiam Eudemus amicus ac 
medicus Liviae, specie artis frequens secretis.’ Tacitus, Ann. iv. 3. 

According to Tacitus it was to Sejanus, and not to Livia, that the 
final guilt attached. ‘Sejanus maturandum ratus deligit venenum 
quo paulatim irrepente fortuitus morbus assimilaretur. Id Druso 
datum per Lygdum spadonem, ut octo post annos cognitum est,’ 
Cap. 8. 

Dion Cassius divides the guilt somewhat differently. He says of 
Sejanus, ddpyakdy tt ait@ (Sc. to Drusus) did re rdv ev 77 Oepameia adrod 
dvrov, kal dia Tips yuvaikds adrod, Hv ties Aovidday dvoud{ovow, edaxe. vii. 
cap. 22, 

1.8. Roxolana] ‘This woman, late a slave, but now become the 
greatest Empresse of the East ... wanted nothing she could wish but 
how to find means that the Turkish empire might after the death of 
Solyman be brought to some of her own sons.... Noble Mustapha, 
Solyman’s eldest sonne and heire apparent of the Empire... . was 
the only cloud that kept the sunne from shining upon her: if he by 
any means might be taken away, then wanted nothing that she 
desired. Which to bring to pass, the wicked woman laboured 





OF EMPIRE. 141 


cunningly by little and little to breed in Solyman’s head no small 
suspition of Mustapha.... This mischievous plot, by her devised, 
was not a little furthered by Rustan the great Bassa... who nothing 
omitted that could be slily devised for the disgrace or confusion of 
the young Prince.... They so prevailed with the aged man, whom 
they never suffered to rest in quiet, that he at length resolved to 
worke his safety (as he supposed) by the death of his owne sonne.’ 

The plot was successful. Mustapha was induced to come to his 
father’s tent, and there, says Knolles, ‘the butcherly Muts threw the 
poore innocent Prince upon the ground, and with the helpe of the 
Eunuches forcibly drawing the knotted bow-string both waies, by 
the commandment of a most wicked father strangled him.’ Knolles, 
Hist. of the Turks, 759-763. 

1. 10. otherwise troubled &c.] i.e. by supporting Bajazet her younger 
son against his elder brother Selymus. ‘Selymus the elder brother, 
most like unto his mother, was in the secret determination of the 
aged Emperor his father appointed heire of that most mighty empire. 
Bajazet, much resembling his father, was on the other side strongly 
supported by the care and entire love of his mother.’ p. 768. The ac- 
count follows of Bajazet’s rebellions and final death by the bow-string. 

1,24. Selymus the Second &c.| ‘So that now remained unto him only 
Selymus and Bajazet, both men growne and the sonnes of the same 
Roxolana, but so far differing the one from the other both in feature 
of body and disposition of mind as if they had not bin of the same 
kindred and line.’ Knolles, Hist’ of Turks, p. 767. ‘In Selymus 
appeared no likenes of himself, but the express liniaments of his 
mother’s face and body, a woman whilst she lived generally hated 
of all the people. He went heavily as overcharged with his greasie 
paunch, blub cheeked and exceeding red faced. ... The soldiers 
began to ask among themselves, why his father should reject 
(Bajazet) him of such worth, the expresse image of himself, and 
prefer before him that penbethied sluggard, in whom no spark of his 
father’s valor was to be seen.’ p. 775. 

Crispus was put to death by Constantine at the instigation of his 
stepmother Fausta, Constantine’s second wife. Constantine the 
Second was killed in battle while he was invading his brother 
Constans’ territory. Constans (whom Bacon calls Constance) was 
killed during a rebellion and mutiny of his own soldiers. Con- 
stantius died (a.p._361) while he was on his march against Julian. 

1.31. The destruction of Demetrius &c.] Demetrius, son of Philip 
the Fifth of Macedon, was charged by his brother Perseus with 
treasonable relations with the Romans. ‘I believe,’ says Niebuhr, 
‘that Demetrius without having any evil intention allowed himself 
to be gained over by the Romans to act against the interests of his 
father, and he seems actually to have become faithless in the execu- 








—_—— a ied 


Ss 


= 


142 ESSAY XIX. 


tion of his commission (as ambassador). It does not seem to me 
wrong that Perseus accused him, and that the father afterwards 
regarded him as a traitor... . Demetrius died, and the general 
opinion is that the father caused him to be poisoned.’ Lectures on 
Ancient History, lecture cx. Livy insists strongly on his innocence. 
In mentioning the circumstances of his death, he says. only that 
Philip ‘mandata dedisse dicitur de filio occidendo.’ Bk. xl. 24. He 
refers to it afterwards as a fact, and to repentance for it as a chief 
cause of Philip’s death. ‘Eodem anno (s.c. 179) Philippus rex Mace- 
donum, senio et maerore consumptus post mortem filii, decessit. 
Demetriade hibernabat, quum desiderio anxius filii, tum poenitentia 
crudelitalis suae...’ Cap. 54. ‘Quum Amphipolim venisset, gravi 
morbo est implicitus. Sed animo tamen aegrum magis fuisse quam 
corpore constat: curisque et vigiliis, quum identidem species et 
umbrae insontis interempti filii agitarent, extinctum esse cum diris 
execrationibus alterius.’ Cap. 56. Polybius does not bear out this 
statement. Speaking of the troubles and perturbations which closed 
in on Philip’s later life, he remarks more generally, ’Ev roairas ¥ 
ovons arvxias Kal Tapaxais Ths ad’tov Wuyxijs, tis ovK dy eikétws trodkdBor Bedy 
TWoY aT pv eis TO yipas Katackn Ya dia Tas ev TO Tpoyeyovdrt Bio mapa- 
vouias. Lib, xxiv. cap. 8. Bacon may be assumed to be following 
Livy’s account. 

1. 33. many like exampies there are| Bacon’s examples appear to 
prove his point—that the entering by fathers into causeless suspicion 
of their children does not for the most part turn out fortunately. It 
is not so clear what good Bajazet or Henry the Second had from . 
their reasonable distrust of ‘sons who were up in open arms against 
them.’ Selymus, the son of Bajazet the Second, having corrupted 
the soldiers and having been proclaimed Emperor by them in his 
father’s stead, ‘no lesse careful of the keeping of his estate, than he 
had before been for the obtaining of the same, .. . resolved most 
viper-like to kill his father. ... The readiest and most secret way he 
could devise for the effecting of this his damnable device, was to 
worke it by poyson;’ and this design he carried out by the agency 
of his father’s chief physician. Knolles, Hist. of Turks, pp. 494-495. 

Henry the Second, in the later years of his reign, was in almost 
constant trouble from the plots and insurrections of his sons, and 
he died worn-out and broken-hearted in consequence. 

P. 134, 1.16. more absolute, but less safe] This was a warning given 
by James I to his son. ‘He tutored his son the Prince... chiefly to 
take heed how he bandied to pluck down a peer of the realm by the 
arm of the Lower House; for the Lords were the hedge between 
himself and the people, and a breach made in that hedge might in 
time perhaps lay himself open.’ MHacket,- Life of Archbishop 
Williams, pt. i. p. 190. 











OF EMPIRE. | 143 


1.18. J have noted it &c.] Conf. ‘He kept a strait hand on his 
nobility, and chose rather to advance clergymen and lawyers, which 
were more obsequious to him, but had less interest in the people: 
which made for his absoluteness but not for his safety. Insomuch 
as I am persuaded it was one of the causes of his troublesome reign. 
For that his nobles, though they were loyal and obedient, yet did not 
co-operate with him, but let every man go his own way.’ Works, 
Vi. Pp. 242. 

1. 32. vena porta] ‘La veine porte transmet au foie le sang qui 
revient de toute la portion sous-diaphragmatique du tube digestif, 
du pancreas et de la rate.... L’anatomie se trouve ici d’accord avec 
la physiologie expérimentale pour admettre que les éléments de leur 
sécrétion sont apportés aux lobules par la veine porte.’ Sappey, 
Traité d’Anatomie Descriptive, vol. iv. pp. 338-340 (Paris, 1879). 

‘ The Vena Portae,’ says Carpenter, ‘is formed by the convergence of 
the veins that return the blood from the chylo-poietic viscera.’, Human 
Physiology, p. 434 (ninth edition, 1881). 

In an earlier passage in the same book we read: ‘ We may con- 
sider the. sanguiferous vessels then, as affording the usual channel 
by which a large part of the nutritive materials are introduced into 
the system; but these are not allowed to pass into the general 
current of the circulation, until they have been subjected to an im- 
portant assimilating process, which it appears to be one great office 
of the liver to perform, whereby they are rendered more fit for the 
purposes they are destined to serve in the economy.’ p. 184. 

Mr. Ellis, in a note on this passage in the Essay, quoted by Mr. 
Spedding, writes: ‘The metaphor is historically curious; for no one 
would have used it since the discovery of the circulation of the blood 
and of the lacteals. But in Bacon’s time it was supposed that the 
chyle was taken up by the veins which converge to the vena porta. 
... Bacon’s meaning therefore is that commerce concentrates the 
resources of a country in order to their redistribution,’ &c, Works, 
Vi. p. 422. 

The above is a correct account of Bacon’s meaning, but it is other- 
wise open to remark. The absorbents, of which the lacteals are 
a part, were observed by Caspar Aselli in 1622, ‘When they were 
first discovered, and when their functional importance was per- 
ceived, it was imagined that the introduction of alimentary fluid into 
the vascular system took place by them alone. Such an idea, how- 
ever, would be altogether inconsistent with the facts of comparative 
anatomy, and it is completely negatived by the results of experiment.’ 
Human Physiology, p. 182. 

It appears, therefore, pace Mr. Ellis, that the lacteals had been 
discovered in Bacon’s day, but that the results of later investigation 
have left the old view as to the function of the vena porta substantially 


T4d ESSAY XIX. 


untouched. Bacon therefore has lost nothing in this instance by 
being unacquainted with the scientific movement of his age. 

The illustration is a favourite one with Bacon. Conf. e.g. ‘Mer- 
chandising, which is the vena porta of wealth in a state.’ Essay 41. 
And, ‘Being a king that loved wealth and treasure, he could not 
endure to have trade sick, nor any obstruction to continue in the 
gate-vein, which disperseth that blood.’ Works, vi. 172. 

P.135,1.2. Taxes and imposts| It is not clear from the text whether 
Bacon means to condemn direct taxes upon merchants, or indirect 
taxes upon imports. The Latin vectigalia et portoria immodica is in 
favour of the latter sense. So too, when in 1610, as King’s Solicitor, 
he argues in support of the king’s right of impositions, ‘not, I say, 
touching any taxes within the land, but of payment at the ports,’ he 
gives his hearers to understand that he does not therefore think 
these indirect taxes advisable; for he adds, presently, ‘The question 
is de vero et falso,.and not de bono et malo, of the legal point and not 
of the inconvenience.’ Letters and Life, iv. p. rot. 

1.13. Janizaries]} We have frequent instances of this in Knolles’ 
Hist. of the Turks. Conf. ‘About this time (i.e. circa 1360, in the 
reign of Amurath I), Zinderlu Chelil, then Cadalesher or chiefe 
Justice among the Turks, by the commandment of Amurath, took — 
order, that every fifth captive of the Christians, being above fifteen 
yeres old, should be taken up for the King, as by law due unto him. 

. By which means great numbers of Christian youths were brought 
to the court as the king’s captives, which by the counsell of the 
same Zinderlu Chelil, were distributed among the Turkish husband- 
men in Asia, there to learn the Turkish language, religion, and 
manners, where after they had bin brought up in all painfull labour 
and travell by the space of two or three yeares, they were called 
unto the court, and choice made of the better sort of them to attend 
upon the person of the Prince, or to serve him in his wars; where 
they daily practising all feats of activity are called by the name of 
Janizars (that is to say, new soldiers). This was the first beginning 
of the Janizars under this Sultan, Amurath the first, but had great 
increase under Amurath the second, and hath ever since bin con- 
tinued by the Turkish Kings and Emperors, by the same and some 
other greater means; so that in processe of time they be grown to 
that greatnes as that they are oftentimes right dreadful to the great 
Turke himselfe ; after whose death they have sometime preferred 
to the Empire such of the Emperor’s sons as they best liked, without 
respect of prerogative of age, contrary to the will of the great Sultan 
himself; and are at this day the greatest strength of the Turkish 
empire and not unlike in time to be the greatest cause of the ruine 
thereof.’ p. Igt. 

Again, at the accession of Mahomet the Second,—‘ The Janizaries 











OF EMPIRE. 145 


also at the same time (according to their accustomed manner) took 
the spoile of the Christians and Jews that dwelt amongst them, and 
easily obtained pardon for the same: whereupon he was by the 
same Janizaries and other souldiers of the court, with great triumph 
saluted King. Which approbation of these men of war, is unto the 
Turkish Kings a greater assurance for the possession of their King- 
dome, than to be borne the eldest son of the King, as in the processe 
of this History shall appeare; so great is the power of these master- 
full slaves, in promoting to the kingdome whichsoever of the King’s 
sons they most favour without much regard whether they be eldest 
or not.’ p. 337. ; 

‘At the accession of ‘Selymus the first—he gave unto the souldiers 
of the court two millions of duckats ; and for a perpetuall remem- 
brance of his thankfulnesse towards them, augmented their daily 
wages.’ p. 499. . 

At the accession of Solyman the Magnificent (1520) ‘the Jani- 
zaries disappointed by the Bassaes of the spoile of the merchants, 


especially Christians and Jewes, received of the bounty of Solyman 


a great largious; and in the beginning of his reigne had their 
accustomed wages somewhat augmented also, to their wonderfull 
contentment.’ p. 568. 

So, too, at the accession of Selymus the Second ‘he gave to the 
Janizaries a largesse of 100000 Sultannies, with promise to augment 
their wages.’ Shortly afterwards ‘thinking to enter his palace, he was 
by the discontented Janizaries, but now come from the wars, pro- 
hibited so to do, they with great insolencie demanding of him a 
greater donative, together with a confirmation both of their ancient 
and new privileges. ... With which so sudden and unexpected a 
mutiny of his best souldiers Selymus not a little troubled, and calling 
unto him the Aga or captain of the Janizaries, demanded of him the 
cause therof. Who with tears trickling down his cheeks for grief, told 


-him it was for money. Which by Selymus now promised unto them, 


together with the confirmation of their liberties, ... the mutiny was 
at length appeased, the insolent Janizaries again quieted.’ p. 828. 

Again, Amurath the Third, at his accession ‘besides the usual 
larges which the Turkish Emperours at their first entrance into the 
empire bestow upon them, augmented also their daily wages.’ p. 
gI9. 

Numerous other instances of their rapacity and turbulence occur 
in the course of the history. 

1. 13. Praetorian bands| These were the body-guard of the 
Emperors. The custom for them ‘to live and remain in a body’ 
was introduced by Sejanus, in opposition to the rule followed in the 
reign of Augustus, ‘ Vim praefecturae modicam antea intendit, dis- 
persas per urbem cohortes una in castra conducendo, ut simul 

L 


146 ESSAY XIX. 


imperia acciperent, numeroque et robore et visu inter se fiducia 
ipsis, in ceteros metus cresceret.’ Tacitus, Ann. iv. cap. 2. The 
expected result followed, but not with the advantage which Sejanus 
looked for to himself. Conf. e.g. ‘Armatos pro concione jurare in 
nomen suum passus est: promisitque singulis quina dena sestertia, 
primus Caesarum fidem militis etiam praemio pigneratus.’ Sue- 
tonius, Claudius, cap. 10. ‘Illatusque castris Nero, et congruentia 
tempori praefatus, promisso donativo ad exemplum paternae largi- 
tionis, Imperator consalutatur.’ Tacitus, Ann. xii. 69. 

Galba’s refusal to comply with this custom was a chief cause of 
his ruin; vide note on Essay 15, p. 110. Gibbon, in the fifth chapter of 
his Decline and Fall, gives the history of the Preetorians from their 
establishment under Augustus to their murder of the Emperor 
Pertinax and offer of the Empire by auction to the highest bidder. 

1.17. Princes are like to heavenly bodies &c.] Conf. ‘Ex quo sé 
Caesar orbi terrarum dedicavit, sibi eripuit: et siderum modo, quae 
irrequieta semper cursus suos explicant, nunquam illi licet nec 
subsistere, nec quicquam suum facere.’ Seneca, Consol. ad Poly- 
bium, cap. 26 (p. 95, B). And, ‘The Persian magic, which was the 
secret literature of their kings, was an observation of the con- 
templations of nature, and an application thereof to a sense politic... 
After this manner the aforesaid instructors set before their princes 
the example of the celestial bodies, the sun, the moon and the rest, 
which have great glory and veneration, but no rest or intermission : 
being in a perpetual office of motion for the cherishing, in turn and 
in course, of inferior bodies.’ Letters and Life, iii. go. 

The Encyclopédie Dictionnaire, sub voce ‘Perses,’ gives what 
purports to be a translation of the will of Khosroés the Great, 
addressed to his son. The following is an extract from it :— 

‘Lorsqu’il aura fermé mes yeux, qui déja ne peuvent pas soutenir 
la lumiére du soleil, qu’il monte sur mon tréne, et que dela il jette 
sur mes sujets une splendeur égale a celle de cet astre. II doit se 
ressouvenir que les rois sont revétus du pouvoir souverain, et qu’ils 
ne sont a l’égard du reste des hommes que comme le ciel est a 
l’égard de la terre. La terre produira-t-elle des fruits si le ciel ne 
Varrose?... Voyez.ce soleil; il part d’un bout du monde pour aller 
a l’autre; il se cache et se remontre ensuite; et s’il change de route 
tous les jours ce n’est que pour faire bien 4 tous ... Il est toujours 
dans le ciel; soutenez la majesté royale; il marche toujours; soyez 
sans cesse occupé du soin du gouvernement.’ 

So in Plutarch, Life of Themistocles. Artabanus says, ‘ Amongst 
all the goodly lawes and customs we have, we esteeme this above 
the rest, to reverence and honour our king as the image of the God 
of nature who keepeth all things in their perfect life and state.’ 
North’s trans. p. IIo. 








. OF COUNSEL. 147 


XX. 
OF COUNSEL. 


THE greatest trust between man and man is the trust of 
giving counsel; for in other confidences men commit the 
parts of life; their lands, their goods, their children, their 
credit, some particular affair; but to such as they make 
their counsellors they commit the whole: by how much 
the more they are obliged to all faith and integrity. The 
wisest princes need not think it any diminution to their 
greatness, or derogation to their sufficiency, to rely upon 
counsel. God himself is not without, but hath made it 
one of the great names of his blessed Son, The Counsellor. 
Salomon hath pronounced that 7 counsel 1s stability. 
Things will have their first or second agitation: if they be 


Ll 


fo) 


not tossed upon the arguments of counsel, they will be- 


tossed upon the waves of fortune, and be full of incon- 
stancy, doing and undoing, like the reeling of a drunken 
man. Salomon’s son found the force of counsel, as his 
father saw the necessity of it: for the beloved kingdom of 
God was first rent and broken by ill counsel ; upon which 
counsel there are set for our instruction the two marks 
whereby bad counsel is for ever best discerned, that it 
was young counsel for the persons, and violent counsel for 
the matter. 

The ancient times do set forth in figure both the incor- 
poration and inseparable conjunction of counsel with 
Kings, and the wise and politic use of counsel by Kings: 
the one, in that they say Jupiter did marry Metis, which 
signifieth counsel ; whereby they intend that sovereignty 
is married to counsel; the other, in that which followeth, 
which was thus: they say, after Jupiter was married 


to Metis, she conceived by him and was with child ; but 3° 


Jupiter suffered her not to stay till she brought forth, but 
eat her up: whereby he became himself with child, and 
Le 


i 


fe) 


2 


° 


30 


148 ESSAY XX. 


was delivered of Pallas armed, out of his head. Which 
monstrous fable containeth a secret of empire, how Kings 
are to make use of their council of state: that first, they 
ought to refer matters unto them, which is the first be- 
getting or impregnation; but when they are elaborate, 
moulded, and shaped in the womb of their council, and 
grow ripe and ready to be brought forth, that then 
they suffer not their council to go through with the 
resolution and direction, as if it depended on them; but 
take the matter back into their own hands, and make 
it appear to the world, that the decrees and final directions 
(which, because they come forth with prudence and power, 
are resembled to Pallas armed), proceeded from them- 
selves; and not only from their authority, but (the more 
to add reputation to themselves) from their head and 
device. 

Let us now speak of the inconveniences of counsel, and 
of the remedies. The inconveniences that have been noted 
in calling and using counsel, are three: first, the revealing 
of affairs, whereby they become less secret; secondly, the 
weakening of the authority of princes, as if they were less 
of themselves; thirdly, the danger of being unfaithfully 
counselled, and more for the good of them that counsel 
than of him that is counselled; for which inconveniences, 
the doctrine of Italy, and practice of France in some 
Kings’ times, hath introduced cabinet councils*; a remedy 
worse than the disease. | 

As to secrecy; princes are not bound to communicate 
all matters with all counsellors, but may extract and select ; 
neither is it necessary that he that consulteth what he 





@ cabinet councils | The sense in which 
these words are used is clear from the 
MS. of 1607-12, where after ‘ worse 
than the disease,’ there follows (omitted 
in all the printed editions) ‘which hath 
tourned Metis the wife, to Metis the 


Mistresse, that is the councelles of 
State to which Princes are solemnly 
marryed, to councells of gracious per- 
sons recommended cheifly by flattery 
and affection.’ Arber’s English Re- 
prints, Harmony of the Essays, p. 318. 





OF COUNSEL. 149 


should do, should declare what he will do; but let princes 
beware that the unsecreting of their affairs comes not from 
themselves: and, as for cabinet councils, it may be their 
motto, Plenus rimarum sum: one futile person, that 
maketh it his glory to tell, will do more hurt than many, 
that know it their duty to conceal. It is true there be 
some affairs, which require extreme secrecy, which will 
hardly go° beyond one or two persons besides the King: 
neither are those counsels unprosperous; for, besides the 
secrecy, they commonly go on constantly in one spirit of 10 
direction without distraction : but then it must be a prudent 
King, such as is able to grind with a hand-mill*; and those 
inward® counsellors had need also be wise men, and espe- 
cially true and trusty to the King’s ends; as it was with 
King Henry the Seventh of England, who in his greatest 
business imparted himself to none, except it were to 
Morton and Fox. 

For weakening of authority; the fable* showeth the 
remedy: nay, the majesty of Kings is rather exalted than 
diminished when they are in the chair of counsel; neither a> 
was there ever prince bereaved of his dependencies’ by 
his council, except where there hath been either an over- 
greatness in one counsellor, or an over strict combination 
in divers, which are things soon found and holpen*. 

For the last inconvenience, that men will counsel with 


| 
| 










> one futile person) i.e. talkative. 4 able to grind with a hand-mill] i.e. 
Vide Note on Essay 6. The Italian, able to conduct his own business. The 
which does not translate Essay 6, gives Latin varies the metaphor—froprio 
here un cicalone. marte validus. 

¢ which will hardly go &c.| The © inward| i.e. intimate, confidential. 
Latin—qualis (sc. occultatio) non facile Conf.‘ A servant or favourite if he be 
ultra notitiam unius aut duorum, praeter inward.’ Essay 11, and Note on 
ipsum regem, excedet—implies that the passage. 


te 


gree a 


' sense is—which (secrecy) will hardly £ the fable] i.e. the story, given above, 

; be observed (if the affairs are known) of Jupiter and Metis. 

PI by more than one or two, etc. A more & bereaved of his dependencies| Lat. 

F obvious sense would be—which (affairs)  auctoritate sua imminutum. 

; can hardly with safety be made known h holpen| i.e. remedied. Lat. sa- 
to more than one or two, &c. nantur, 


preaariie es 


150 ESSAY XX. 


an eye to themselves; certainly, “ou inveniet fidem super 
terram is meant of the nature of times, and not of all 
particular persons. There be that are in nature faithful 
and sincere, and plain and direct, not crafty and involved: 
let princes, above all, draw to themselves such natures. 
Besides, counsellors are not commonly so united, but that 
one counsellor keepeth sentinel over another; so that if 
any do counsel out of faction: or private ends, it commonly 
comes to the King’s ear: but the best remedy is, if princes 


10 know their counsellors as well as their counsellors know 


20 


them: 
Principis est virtus maxima nosse suos. 


And on the other side, counsellors should not be too 
speculative into their sovereign’s person. The true com- 
position of a counsellor is, rather to be skilful in their 
master’s business than in his nature; for then he is like to 
advise him, and not to feed his humour. It is of singular 
use to princes if they take the opinions of their council 
both separately and together ; for private opinion is more 
free, but opinion before others is more reverend*. In 
private, men are more bold in their own humours; and 
in consort, men are more obnoxious to! others’ humours ; 
therefore it is good to take both; and of the inferior sort 
rather in private, to preserve freedom; of the greater 
rather in consort, to preserve respect. It is in vain for 


i out of faction &c.| One of Blunde-  Blundevill, Of Counsell (ed. of 1570. 





vill’s cautions shows exactly what 
this means. He gives among the 
marks to be looked for in a bad coun- 
sellor: ‘Whyther he be factious, that 
is to say favouring and maintayning 
one part of the state more than another, 
as the Nobles more than the commons 
or contrarywise . . . which kinde of 
men are perilous in all common- 
wealthes. For so as their faction may 
stand, be it by right or by wrong, they 
care not what mischiefe they do, having 
no regard to the Commonwealth at al.’ 


The pages are not numbered). 

k snore reverend) The Latin gives 
gravior—a correct translation of the 
word. Butitis clear, from the sentence 
which follows, that Bacon means here 
reverent, not reverend, The edition 
of 1612 reads reverent. The Italian 
translation of it is rverente. 

1 obnoxious to] i, e. somewhat sub- 
servient to, or liable to be influenced by. 
Conf. ‘ Somewhat obnoxious to him for 
his favours and benefits.’ Works, vi. 64, 
and Mr, Spedding’s Note on the word. 





OF COUNSEL. 1st 


princes to take counsel concerning matters, if they take 
no counsel likewise concerning persons; for all matters 
are as dead images: and the life of the execution of affairs 
resteth in the good choice of persons: neither is it enough 
to consult concerning persons, secundum genera, as in an 
idea or mathematical description, what the kind and cha- 
racter of the person should be; for the greatest errors are 
committed, and the most judgment is shown, in the choice 
of individuals. It was truly said, Optim: consiliarit mortut; 
books will speak plain when counsellors blanch™; there- 
fore it is good to be conversant in them, specially the 
books of such as themselves have been actors upon the 
stage. 

The councils at this day in most places are but familiar 
meetings, where matters are rather talked on than de- 
bated; and they run too swift to the order or act of 
council. It were better that in causes of weight the 
matter were propounded one day and not spoken to till 
the next day; Ju nocte consilium: so was it done in the 
commission of union between England and Scotland, 
which was a grave and orderly assembly. I commend 
set days for petitions; for both it gives the suitors more 
certainty for their attendance, and it frees the meetings for 
matters of estate, that they may hoc agere. In choice of 
committees for ripening business for the council, it is 
better to choose indifferent” persons, than to make an 
indifferency by putting in those that are strong on both 
sides. I commend also standing commissions; as for 
trade, for treasure, for war, for suits, for some provinces ; 


for where there be divers particular councils, and but one 30 


m blanch| Lat. in adulationem lap- with which it was probably confounded. 

surt sint, Fr. manqueront, Ital. Blandish or blench will equally suit 
quando gli consegliert s accommodano, the text. 
In Murray’s New English Dictionary a indifferent] i.e. impartial, unaf- 
the word is said to be apparently worn fected to either side. Lat. gui aequi 
down from blandish, and to approach sint et in .neutram partem propen- 
in meaning some senses of blench, deant, 


10 


152 ESSAY XX. 


council of estate (as it is in Spain), they are, in effect, no 
more than standing commissions, save that they have 
greater authority. Let such as are to inform councils out 
of their particular professions (as lawyers, seamen, mintmen, 
and the like) be first heard before committees ; and then, 
as occasion serves, before the council; and let them not 
come in multitudes, or in a tribunitious ° manner ; for that 
is to clamour councils, not to inform them. A long table 
and a square table, or seats about the walls, seem things 
of form, but are things of substance; for at a long table 
a few at the upper end, in effect, sway all the business; 
but in the other form there is more use of the counsellors’ 
opinions that sit lower. A King, when he presides in 
council, let him beware how he opens his own inclination 
too much in that which he propoundeth; for else coun- 
sellors will but take the wind of him?, and instead of 
giving free counsel, will sing him a song of placebo 4, 


NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 


P. 147, 1. 10. The Counsellor] Isaiah ix. 6. ; 

], 11. im counsel is stability} This is a loose quotation. The 
Authorized Version gives, ‘ Every purpose is established by counsel,’ 
Proverbs xx. 18. The Vulgate is Cogitationes consiliis roborantur. 


° tribunitious] i.e. after the fashion 
of the ‘tribuni plebis, clamorous, dis- 
orderly, as their conduct is represented 
in Livy passim. Vide Note at end of 
Essay, p. 155- 

P will but take the wind of him] Lat. 
se ad nutum ejus applicabunt. The 
metaphor seems to be the same as in 
the common phrase—will see which 
way the wind blows. 

4 a song of placebo| i.e. will follow 
his humour. For this phrase conf. the 
close of Bacon’s speech on the General 
Naturalization of the Scottish Nation. 
‘Mr. Speaker, I have, I take it, gone 
through the parts which I propounded 
to myself, wherein if any man shall 
think that I have sung a placebo for 


mine own particular, I would have 
him know that Iam not so unseen in 
the world but that I discern it were 
much alike for my private fortune to 
rest a tacebo, as to sing a placebo in this 
business; but I have spoken out of 
the fountain of my heart.’ Letters 
and Life, iii. 325. The phrase is a 
humourous adaptation or perversion 
from the Roman office for the dead, 
which begins with Placebo Domino; 
then follows Ps. 114 (116 in the Eng- 
lish version), in which the full text 
occurs (v. 9) Placebo Domino in regione 
vivorum. Vide Officium Defunctorum, 
in the Rituale Romanum Pauli V Jussu 
Editum, &c., pp. 160, 161. (Romae, 
1847.) 





EEE RS 


5A 


OF COUNSEL. 153 


~ 1.16. Salomon’s son] 1 Kings chap. xii. 

1, 23. The ancient times] ‘The wisdom of the ancients’ gives the 
same explanation as the text. Conf. Cap. xxx. Métis sive Consilium. 
Works, vi. p. 683. 

P. 149, 1.4. Plenus rimarum sum] 


‘Quae vera audivi, taceo et contineo optume: 
Sin falsum aut vanum aut fictum est, continuo palam est: 
Plenus rimarum sum; hac atque illac perfluo.’ 
Terence, Eunuchus, act. i. se. 2. 1. 23-25. 


1.15. King Henry the Seventh| ‘About this time (i.e. about the end 
of 1485) the King called unto his Privy Counsel John Morton and 
Richard Foxe, the one Bishop of Ely, the other Bishop of Exeter ; 
vigilant men and secret, and such as kept watch with him almost 
upon all men else.’ Works, vi. 40. At the summing up at the end 
of the History, we find Morton and Sir Reignold Bray mentioned 
together as counsellors of ancient authority with the King, p. 240; 
and again, p. 242, Morton, Foxe, Bray and several others mentioned 
as serving him in his affairs, and as the ablest men that were then 
to be found. 

P. 150, 1.1. non inveniet fidem &c.] It is clear from the concluding 
words of Essay 1 that Bacon is here referring to Luke xviii. 8. 
12. Principis est virtus &c.] Martial, Epigr. viii. 15, 1. 8. The 
passage is quoted by Montaigne, with an added remark that it 
describes an excellence very rarely to be found; Essays, Bk. iii. 
chap, 8. 

P. 151, 1.9. Jt was truly said &c.| This was a saying of Alonso or 
Alphonso of Aragon (1416-1458). Conf. ‘ Dezia el Rey don Alonso de 
Aragon que ninguno avia de tomar consejo con los vivos, si no con los 
muertos: entendiendo por los libros: porque sin amor ni temor siem- 
pre dizen la verdad.’ Tuningius, Apophthegmata (ed. 1609), Hispanica, 
p-34. And, ‘ Optimos consiliarios esse mortuos dicebat, libros videlicet 
designans, a quibus, sine metu sine gratia, quae nosse cuperet fideliter 
audiret.’ Antonius Panormita, De dictis et factis Alphonsi Regis 
Aragonum, Lib. iii, cap. 1. We learn from other parts of the collec- 
tion the exceeding value which Alphonso put upon books: ‘Cum 
libris sub sponda solitum dormire regem scimus, experrectum illos 
cum lumine poscere ac lectitare. Ab his, quid sibi quid civibus 
conveniret edoceri potissimum aiebat.’ Lib. iv. cap. 31. And again 
in cap. 34. 

The saying is quoted in Bacon’s ‘Formularies and Elegancies,’ 
Works, vii. 201, and is referred to in the ‘Apophthegms’ and ex- 
plained as in the Essay: ‘Alonso of Aragon was wont to say of 
himself that he was a great necromancer, for that he used to ask counsel 
of the dead: meaning books,’ Works, vii. 140. 


154 ESSAY XxX. 


In the preface to the first English translation of the Decameron 
(1625), the saying is ascribed, somewhat incorrectly, to the Stoic 
philosopher, Zeno, who ‘being demanded on a time by what means 
a man might attain to happiness, made answer: By resorting to the 
dead and having familiar conversation with them. Intimating thereby 
the reading of ancient and modern Histories, and endeavouring to learn 
such good instructions as have been observed in our Predecessors.’ 
Diogenes Laertius, in his life of Zeno, gives the correct authority 
for it: ‘Exdrev d€ dyot cal "AroAA@nos 6 Tipios ... xpnatnpraCopevov avrod 
ti mpdtrev apiscta Biooerat, amoxpivagba tov Oedv, ei cuyxpwriforro Tois 
vexpois, “OOev ovvevta, Ta Tay dpxaiwy avaywaookev. Lib. vii. sec. 2. 

1.17. Jt were better}! Conf. Bacon’s Advice to Villiers: ‘I do 
heartily wish that the Councillors themselves would be so advised 
in their resolutions that they should never be sudden, but that all 
things there propounded and debated one day, should be revised 
the next, and then confirmed or altered upon second thoughts.’ 
Letters and Life, vi. 19. 

1.19. Jn nocte consilium] Gaisford, in the Paroemiographi Graeci, 
gives several proverbs to this effect. "Ev vuxri Bovdy: Maporpia etpnrat 
erevon jovxiav 7 vvE exer Kal Sidwor trois wept trav avaykaiwy Bovdevopévors 
axoAnv. Prov. e Cod. Bodleiano, 359. 

Kara modds Bdow: ’Eni trav Kata puxpdv tt mpatrévray Kal peta Téxvns, 
‘Opota tn, Ev vuxri Bovdn. Prov. Diogeniani, Cent. v. 95. 

’Ev vuxri Bovkn: “H mapotipia ovtws eipnrat, ered) Novxiav exer 4 vdE Kal 
didwor kata oxodHY Aoyopods k.t.A. Prov. Zenobii, Cent. iii. 97. 

Erasmus, in the Adagia, sub titulo Ju nocte Consilium, explains 
the proverb as above, and adds, ‘ Praeterea, saepenumero fit, ut 
somnus sedata cupiditate pristinam sententiam vertat. Unde etiam 
vulgo dicitur ab idiotis nostratibus, super hac re indormiam: ubi sig- 
nificant se per ocium deliberaturos.’ Chiliadis Secundae Cent. ii. 43. 

To the same effect is the common French proverb: La nuit porte 
conseil, 

l. 19. so was it done] Conf. Journal of the Proceedings of the 
Commission : ‘ Agreed by a full consent that every time of assembly, 
after the matters concluded at that sitting, there shall be propositions 
made of such particular questions and matters as shall be debated 
at the next sitting.’ Letters and Life, iii. 241. 

1.22. setdays| This is Bacon’s Advice to Villiers: ‘When suitors 
come to you, set apart a certain hour in the day to give them audience.’ 
Letters and Life, vi. 29. 

1.24. hocagere] i.e. give sole attention to the business in hand. 
Torrentius, in a note on foc age in Suetonius, Caligula, cap. 58, says: 
‘ Quod (teste Plutarcho vita Coriolani) magna praeconis voce in sacris 
usurpari solet. Hoc age in proverbium ad res alias quoque abiisse 
videtur, cum attentionem imperamus.’ Tertullian, lib. iv. adversus 








SI ES RT I a 


See eS ee 








OF DELAYS. 158 


Marcionem: ‘ Ut dici solet, ad quod venimus, hoc age.’ The passage 
in Plutarch is—‘When the magistrates, bishops, priests, or other 
religious ministers go about any divine service or matter of religion, 
an herald ever goeth before them, crying out aloud, Hoc age. as to 
say, do this or mind this. Hereby they are specially commanded 
wholly to dispose themselves to serve God, leaving all other business 
and matters aside.’ Lives, North’s trans. p. 234. 

Conf. also, e. g. ‘hoc agam,’ Terence, Andria, ii. 5,1.4. The phrase 
is of frequent occurrence. 

P, 152, 1.1. as it is'in Spain] Conf. ‘The King of Spain for the 
government of his dominions hath seven councils; viz, the council of 
the Indies, the council of Spain, the council of Italy and the Low 
Countries, the council of war, the council of orders, the council of 
inquisition, the council royal.’ Ralegh, The Cabinet Council, cap. viii. 

1.7. tribunitious| Conf., e.g., ‘Loquaces, seditiosos, semina dis- 
cordiarum, iterum ac tertium tribunos pessimis artibus regia licentia 
vivere.’ Livy iii. 19. ‘Negabant consules jam ultra ferri posse furores 
tribunicios. Ventum jam ad finem esse: domi plus belli concitari 
quam foris.’ iv. 2. ‘Si unquam dubitatum est, Quirites, utrum tribuni 
plebis vestra an sua causa seditionum semper auctores fuerint,’ &c, 
v. 3. ‘Seditionum omnium causa Tribunicia potestas.’ Florus, 
Epitome, iii. 13. 

1.13. A King, when he presides &c.] Conf. ‘Quotiens una cum 
senioribus tuis de re graviore deliberas, cave tuam intelligant volup- 
tatem, ne forte cupiditatem tuam potius quam utilitatem et dignitatem 
consulendo sequantur.’ Ficinus, Epist. de institutione Principis, 
Opera, vol. i. p. 797 (Basileae, 1576). 

This is the rule of conduct which Bacon, in his private diary, lays 
down for himself, not only with the King, but with any others whom 
he supposed it for his interest to please: ‘At Counsel table cheefly 
to make good my L. of Salsb. mocions and speaches, and for 
the rest some tymes one, sometymes another; cheefly his y* is 
most earnest and in affection.’ Letters and Life, iv. 93. 





XXI,. 
OF DELAYS. 
Fortune is like the market, where many times, if you 


can stay a little, the price will fall; and again, it is some- 
times like Sibylla’s offer, which at first offereth the com- 


10 


20 


156 ESSAY XXI. 


modity at full, then consumeth part and part, and still 


holdeth up the price ; for occasion (as it is in the common 
verse) turneth a bald noddle after she hath presented her 
locks in front, and no hold taken; or, at least, turneth the 
handle of the bottle first to be received, and after the 
belly, which is hard to clasp. There is surely no greater 
wisdom than well to time the beginnings and onsets 
of things. Dangers are no more light, if they once seem 
light; and more dangers have deceived men than forced 
them *: nay, it were better to meet some dangers half-way, 
though they come nothing near, than to keep too long 
a watch upon their approaches; for if a man watch too 
long, it is odds he will fall asleep, On the other side, 
to be deceived with too long shadows (as some have been 
when the moon was low, and shone on their enemies’ 
back), and so to shoot off before the time; or to teach 
dangers to come on by over early buckling towards 
them”, is another extreme. The ripeness or unripeness of 
the occasion (as we said) must ever be well weighed ; and 
generally it is good to commit the beginnings of all great 
actions to Argus with his hundred eyes, and the ends 
to Briareus with his hundred hands; first to watch and 
then to speed ; for the helmet of Pluto, which maketh the 
politic man®* go invisible, is secrecy in the counsel, and 
celerity in the execution ; for when things are once come 
to the execution, there is no secrecy comparable to 
celerity; like the motion of a bullet in the air, which 
flieth so swift as it outruns the eye. 


® than forced them] The Latin gives 
the sense more clearly than the En- 
glish—flura pericula fefellerunt quam 
vim intulerunt, 


> by over early buckling towards them] 


The meaning is uncertain. The cor- 
responding passage in the Antitheta 
gives, Docet periculum progredt qui 
accingitur, et periculum figit remedio. 
Works, i. 705. Buckling towards them 


may, therefore, be=buckling on his 
armour to go and meet them. The 
Latin version of the Essay gives pre- 
mature obviando, which points rather 
to another word used in what seems to 
be its proper original sense —beginning 
to move towards. : 

© the politic man] i.e. the politician. 
Lat. politicum. 








ll la ne: 














OF DELAYS. 157 


NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 


P. 156. 1. 2. occasion] Conf. ‘Apud Graecos mas est hic deus, 
appellaturque xapés. Ejus simulacrum ad hune modum fingebat 
antiquitas,—Volubili rotae pennatis insistens pedibus, vertigine quam 
citissima semet in orbem circumagit, priore capitis parte capillis 
hirsuta, posteriore glabra, ut illa facile prehendi queat, hac nequeat. 
Unde dictum est, occasionem arripere. Ad quod erudite simul et 
eleganter allusit quisquis is fuit qui versiculum hunc conscripsit, 

“Fronte capillata, post haec Occasio calva.”’ 
Erasmi Adagia, sub tit. ‘ Nosce tempus.’ 
‘Cursu volucri pendens, in novacula, 
Calvus comosa fronte, nudo corpore, 
Quem si occuparis teneas; elapsum semel 
Non ipse possit Jupiter reprehendere: 
Occasionem rerum significat brevem.’ 
Phaedrus, Fables, lib. v. fab. 8. 
Tis, wéOev 6 mAdoTns; Sixvoros. ovvona 87 Ti; 
Avownmos. ov dé, ris; Katpds 6 mavdaparwp. 
‘H 6¢ xéun, ti kat dW; travridcavtre AaBéoba., 
N7 Alia. rakdmibev & eis ri hadaxpa wéder; 
Tov yap ama& mrnvoiot mapabpétavrad pe rocolv 
Ovris €0 iveipwv Spakera eEdmibev. 
To a statue of Occasion. Brunck’s Anthologia Graeca, ii. 49. 

‘Yceulx je suis dadvyz que nous poursuyvons, ce pendant que 
lheur est pour nous: car loccasion ha tous ses cheveulx on front; 
quand elle est oultrepassee, vous ne la pouvez plus revocquer: elle est 
chaulve par le derriere de la teste, et jamais plus ne retourne. 
Rabelais, Gargantua; i. cap. 37. 

‘Pingi solet et recte Occasio, foemina, alata, occipitio calva, sphae- 
rulae insidens quod nequeat apud aliquem diu manere... . et ideo 
moliri semper novi aliquid oportet, et nunquam fidere praeteritis, 
Senescunt humana omnia.’ Cardan, De Sapientia, lib. iii. 

1.14. assome have been when the moon was low &c.| Conf. ‘ Because 
the Moon was very low, the shadow which gave out further far than 
their bodies, came almost even to their very enemies, which did let 
them (i.e. the soldiers of Mithridates) that they could not certainly 
judge what space of ground was between them, but imagining that 
they were hard by them, they cast their darts at the Romans, but they 
hurt never a man, for their bodies were a great way from them.’ 
Plutarch, Lives (Pompeius), p. 647. 

1. 23. helmet of Pluto} Conf. ‘Galea Plutonis (quae homines invisi- 
' biles reddere solebat) manifesta parabola est. Nam ‘consiliorum 
occultatio, post celeritatem, maximi ad bellum est momenti. Cujus 
etiam celeritas ipsa pars magna est. Celeritas enim consiliorum 
evulgationem praevertit.’ Works, i. 533. 


10 


20 


158 ESSAY XXII. 


XXII. 
OF CUNNING. 


WE take cunning for a sinister, or crooked wisdom ; 
and certainly there is great difference between a cunning 
man and a wise man, not only in point of honesty, 
but in point of ability. There be that can pack the 
cards and yet cannot play well; so there are some 
that are good in canvasses®* and factions, that are other- 
wise weak men. Again, it is one thing to understand 
persons, and another thing to understand matters; for 
many are perfect in men’s humours that are not greatly 
capable of the real part of business; which is the con- 
stitution of one that hath studied men more than books. 
Such men are fitter for practice” than for counsel, and 
they are good but in their own alley: turn them to 
new men, and they have lost their aim; so as the old 
rule, to know a fool from a wise man, Witte ambos nudos 
ad ignotos et videbis, doth scarce hold for them; and, 
because these cunning men are like haberdashers® of 
small wares, it is not amiss to set forth their shop. 

It is a point of cunning to wait upon him with whom 
you speak with your eye, as the Jesuits give it in precept ; 
for there be many wise men that have secret hearts and 
transparent countenances: yet this would be done? with 
a demure abasing of your eye sometimes, as the Jesuits 
also do use. 


® canvasses| here probably ‘in- Conf. 


trigues.’ The French gives practiques ; ‘What mean dull souls in this 

the Latin competitionibus. Conf. ‘ Also high measure 

that there be no brigues nor canvasses, — To haberdash 

whereof I hear too much.’ Letters In earth’s base wares?’ 

and Life, iv. 372. Quarles’ Emblems, bk. ii. Emb. 5,1. 37. 
> practice) i.e. trickery, the usual So, in Cotgrave’s Dict. mercier is trans- 

sense with Bacon, lated—a good pedler or mean haber- 
© haberdashers] i.e. small dealers in *dasher of small wares. : 

various kinds of goods. Lat. similes 4 would be done) i.e. ought to be 


sunt pusillarum mercium propolis. done. So passim, 





OF CUNNING. 159 


Another is, that when you have anything to obtain of 
present dispatch, you entertain and amuse the party with 
whom you deal with some other discourse, that he be not 
too much awake to make objections, I knewa counsellor 
and secretary that never came to Queen Elizabeth of 
England with bills to sign, but he would always first put 
her into some discourse of estate, that she might the less 
mind the bills. 

The like surprise may be made by moving things when 

_ the party is in haste, and cannot stay to consider advisedly to 
of that is moved. 

If a man would cross a business that he doubts some 
other would handsomely and effectually move, let him 
pretend to wish it well, and move it himself in such sort 
as may foil it. 

The breaking off in the midst of that one was about to 
say, as if he took himself up, breeds a greater appetite in 
him with whom you confer to know more. 

And because it works better when anything seemeth to 
be gotten from you by question than if you offer it of 20 
yourself, you may lay a bait for a question, by showing 
another visage and countenance than you are wont ; to the 
end, to give occasion for the party to ask what the matter 
is of the change ? as Nehemias did, Aud I had not before 
that time been sad before the king. 

In things that are tender® and unpleasing, it is good to 
break the ice by some whose words are of less weight, 
and to reserve the more weighty voice to come in as by 
chance, so that he may be asked the question upon the 
other’s speech; as Narcissus did, in relating to Claudius 30 
the marriage of Messalina and Silius. | 

In things that a man would not be seen in himself, 
it is a point of cunning to borrow the name of the 





© tender| i.e, that need delicate hand- _in tender matters and ticklish times to 
ling. Conf. ‘Surely, princes had need beware what they say.’ Essay 15. 





10 


20 


3° 


160 


ESSAY XXII. 


world; as to say, The world says, or There is a speech 


abroad. 


I knew one that when he wrote a letter he would put 
that which was most material in the postscript, as if it had 
been a by-matter. 

I knew another that when he came to have speech he 
would pass over that that he intended most: and go forth 
and come back again, and speak of it as of a thing that he 
had almost forgot. | 

Some procure themselves to be surprised at such times 
as it is like the party that they work upon will suddenly 
come upon them, and to be found with a letter in their 
hand, or doing somewhat which they are not accustomed ; 
to the end they may be apposed of’ those things which of 
themselves they are desirous to utter. 

It isa point of cunning to let fall these words in a man’s 
own name, which he would have another man learn and 
use, and thereupon take advantage. I knew two that were 
competitors for the secretary’s place, in Queen Elizabeth’s 
time, and yet kept good quarter between themselves, 
and would confer one with another upon the business ; 
and the one of them said, that to be a secretary in the 
declination of a monarchy was a ticklish thing, and that he 
did not affect it: the other straight caught up those words, 
and discoursed with divers of his friends, that he had no 
reason to desire to be secretary in the declination of a 
The first man took hold of it, and found means 
it was told the queen; who, hearing of a declination of 
a monarchy, took it so ill, as she would never after hear of 
the other’s suit. 


monarchy. 


£ may be apposed of | i.e. may be 


questioned about. Lat. utinterrogentur 


de. Conf. ‘Let his questions not be 
troublesome, for that is fit for a poser.’ 


Essay 32. 


& kept good quarter] i.e. kept on 


good terms, 


Lat. se invicem amice 


tractabant. The nearest parallel that 
I can find for this use is where Iago 
speaks of Cassio, Roderigo, and Mon- 
tano as ‘ friends . . . in quarter,’ mean- 
ing apparently that they were on 
friendly terms with one another; 
Othello, act ii. sc. 3. 


a a 











OF CUNNING. 161 


There is a cunning, which we in England call the turning 
of the cat in the pan”; which is, when that which a man 
says to another, he lays it as if another had said it to him ; 
and, to say truth, it is not easy, when such a matter passed 
between two to make it appear from which of them it first 
moved and began. 

It is a way that some men have, to glance and dart at 
others by justifying themselves by negatives; as to say, 7his 
/ donot; as Tigellinus did towards Burrhus, Se non diversas 
spes, sed incolumitatem imperatoris simpliciter spectare. 

Some have in readiness so many tales and stories, as 
there is nothing they would insinuate, but they can wrap 
it into a tale; which serveth both to keep themselves 
more in guard, and to make others carry it with more 
pleasure i. . 

It is a good point of cunning for a man to shape the 
answer he would have in his own words and propositions ; 
for it makes the other party stick the less. 

It is strange how long some men will lie in wait to speak 
somewhat they desire to say; and how far about they will 
fetch, and how many other matters they will beat over to 
come near it: it is a thing of great patience, but yet of 








much use. 


h turning of the cat &c. The mean- 
ing which Bacon gives to this phrase 
_ is shown by his own explanation of it. 
The Latin renders it by Felem in aheno 
vertere, and adds, appositely enough, 
satis absurde dicitur. It was not al- 
ways used in the same sense—in the 
song e. g. of the Vicar of Bray it means 
to become a turncoat : 

* When George at pudding time came 
o'er, 

And moderate men look’d big, 
Sirs ; 

I turned the cat in the pan once 
more 

And straight became a Whig, sirs.’ 


The construction of the words is un- 
certain, since ¢urn may be either active 
or neuter, and the derivation is not 
known, Johnson's. Dictionary (La- 
tham’s edition) refers to it sub voce 
‘cat,’ but adds that it has probably no 
connexion with cat as an English word 
at all, but is a mistaken transforma- 
tion of some misunderstood foreign 
term. 

i carry it with more pleasure] i.e. 
probably, bear it or put up with it, 
where they would be displeased at a 
more direct statement. The Latin, 
however, gives vem ipsam majore cum 
voluptate spargi efficiunt, 


i) 


o° 


10 


20 


162 ESSAY XXII. 


A sudden, bold, and unexpected question doth many 
times surprise a man, and lay him open. Like to him, 
that, having changed his name, and walking in Paul’s, 
another suddenly came behind him and called him by his 
true name, whereas straightways he looked back. 

But these small wares and petty points of cunning are 
infinite, and it were a good deed to make a list of them; 
for that nothing doth more hurt in a state than that cunning 
men pass for wise. 

But certainly some there are that know the resorts and 
falls * of business that cannot sink into the main of it ; like 
a house that hath convenient stairs and entries, but never 
a fair room: therefore you shall see them find out pretty 
looses in the conclusion, but are noways able to ex- 
amine or debate matters: and yet commonly they take 
advantage of their inability, and would be thought wits 
of direction. Some build rather upon the abusing! of 
others, and (as we now say) putting tricks upon them, 
than upon soundness of their own proceedings: but 
Salomon saith, Prudens advertit ad gressus suos: stultus 
divertit ad dolos. 


NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 


P. 158, 1.4. can pack the cards &c.| Conf. 
‘Thy cunning can but-pack the cards, 

Thou cans’t not play.’ 

Quarles’ Emblems, Bk. ii. Emb. 5, 1. 23. 

1,13. im their own alley} A metaphor from the game of bowls, 
as elsewhere. Conf. ‘False and corrupt servants; which set a bias 
upon their bowl,’ Essay 23; and in notes for advice to Buckingham : 
‘You bowl well, if you do not horse your bowl an hand too much. 











K yesorts and falls &c.| For an ex- 
planation of this passage, vide Notes 
and Illustrations to Essay. 

1 abusing’ i.e. deceiving, Lat. in- 
nituntur dolis quos altis struunt. Conf. 
‘ The experience of age, in things that 
fall within the compass of it, directeth 


them, but in new things, abuseth them.’ 
Essay 42. ‘The more subtile sort of 
them’ (i. e. of fallacies) ‘ doth not only 
put a man besides his answer, but 
doth many times abuse his judgment.’ 
Works, iii. 393. 








OF CUNNING. 163 


You know the fine bowler is knee almost to ground in the delivery 
of the cast.’ Letters and Life, vii. 445. 

1.15. Mitte ambos &c.] Quoted, in the Apophthegms New and 
Old, as a saying of ‘ one of the philosophers.’ Works, vii. 161. 

Diogenes Laertius ascribes it to Aristippus: “EpwrnOcis more rive 
duahéeper 6 codds rod pn copod; epy, Eis ayvtas tods dvo0 yupvods amdoret- 
Rov, kal eion. Lib. ii. sec. 73. 

l. 21. many wise men &c.] ‘The discovery of a man’s self by the 
tracts of his countenance is a great weakness and betraying.’ Essay 
6, and note. 

1. 23. demure abasing of your eye] Conf. ‘Le chapitre des Regulae 
Modestiae est particuli¢rement curieux. Le membre de l’Ordre ne doit 
pas remuer la téte de cété et d’autre, mais la porter avec gravité, et 
s'il n’y a pas de raison pour bouger, il doit la tenir droite, un peu 
inclinée en avant. Il a habituellement les yeux baissés.’ Scherer, 
Etudes sur la Littérature Contemporaine, vii. p. 299: where he refers 
to Ravignan, De I’existence et l’institut des jésuites. 

P. 159, 1. 13. let him pretend| Conf. ‘Some undertake suits with a full 
purpose to let them fall: to the end to gratify the adverse party, or 
competitor.’ Essay 49. 

]. 24. as Nehemias did| Nehemiah, cap. ii. v.1. But we are not 
told that this was an artifice on Nehemiah’s part. 

l. 30. as Narcissus did &c.| Messalina, the wife of the Emperor 
Claudius, had gone through the form of a regular marriage with 
Silius, her paramour. Narcissus, a freedman of the Emperor, 
wishing to make the fact known to him, ‘duas pellices... largitione 
ac promissis... perpulit delationem subire. Exin Calpurnia (id pellici 
nomen), ubi datum secretum, Caesaris genibus provoluta nupsisse 
Messalinam Silio exclamat. Simul Cleopatram, quae idem opperiens 
adstabat, an comperisset interrogat, atque illa adnuente cieri Nar- 
cissum postulat. Is veniam in praeteritum petens,’ &c. Tac. Annals, 
Xl. 29, 30. 

P, 160, 1. 18. J knew two &c.| Mr. Wright accepts a suggestion from 
Mr. Spedding, that the two here referred to were probably Sir 
Robert Cecil and Sir Thomas Bodley. That they were competitors 
for the secretary’s place in the later part of Queen Elizabeth’s reign, 
is certain; and since Cecil was the successful competitor, it is he 
who must have played the trick, if Bacon’s story is to be believed. 
But we have abundant proof that Bacon was neither tender nor just 
to the memory of his ‘little cousin.’ Conf. Essay 44. 

P. 161, l.9. as Tigellinus did &c.] The words are—‘ Non se, ut 
Burrum, diversas spes, sed solam incolumitatem Neronis spectare.’ 
Tacitus, Ann. xiv. 57.. But this was said after the death of Barrus, 
and not therefore at Barrus, as Bacon seems to imply. 

P. 162, 1.3. walking in Paul’s| St. Paul’s Cathedral was used in 

M2 


164 ESSAY XXII, 


Bacon’s day as a general promenade and place of business and assig- 
nation. Conf. ‘It hapened that upon some bloodshed in the church of 
Paul’s, according to the canon law yet with us in force, the said church 
was interdicted, and so the gates shut up for some few days; where- 
upon they published that—because the said church is a place where 
people use to meet to walk and confer—the Queen’s Majesty, after the 
manner of the ancient tyrants, had forbidden all assemblies ‘and 
meetings of people together, and for that reason upon extreme 
jealousy did cause Paul’s gates to be shut up.’ Letters and Life, i. 207. 

In Ben Jonson’s ‘ Every man out of his humour,’ Act iii, the opening 
scene is laid in the middle aisle of Paul’s, and a lively picture is 
presented of the use to which the place was put. It was a 
customary place for hiring servants; so Falstaff says of Bardolph: 
‘I bought him in Paul’s and he’ll buy me a horse in Smithfield.’ 
2 Henry IV, act i. se. 2. 

Conf. also: ‘My last to you was of the fourth or fifth of this 
present, since which time there hath been a very dull and dead term, 
or else I am quite out of the trade, which may well be, by reason of a 
new devised order to shut the upper doors in Paul’s in service time, 
whereby the old intercourse is clean changed, and the traffic of news 
much decayed.’ Chamberlain to Carleton, Nov. 19, 1602. 

Earle, in his Microcosmographie, chap. 52, headed  Paul’s Walk,’ 
describes the cathedral at length as a ‘heap of stones and men, and 
were the Steeple not sanctified nothing liker Babel. It is the great 
exchange of all discourse, and no business whatsoever but is here 
stirring and afoot. It is the Synod of all pates politic... It is the 
general mint of all famous lies, which are here like the legends of 
Popery, first coined and stamped in the Church... The visitants 
are all men without exceptions, but the principal inhabitants and 
possessors are stale knights, captains out of service, men of long 
rapiers and breeches which after all turn merchants here, and traffic 
for news. Some make it a preface to their dinner, and travell for a 
stomacke, but thriftier men make it their ordinary and board here 
very cheap.’ 

Conf. also: ‘Early in the sixteenth century St. Paul’s had been 
desecrated to such an extent as to become known rather as an 
exchange and house of merchandise than as a Church. Its central 
aisle, says Bishop Earle, resounded to a kind of still roar or loud 
whisper. The south alley, writes Decker in 1607, was the place for 
usury and popery, the north for simony, the horse-fair in the midst 
for all kind of bargains, meetings, brawlings, murders, conspiracies, 
and the font for ordinary payments of money... The middle aisle 
of the nave, called Paul’s Walk or Duke Humphrey’s walk, from the . 
tomb there, was the fashionable promenade of London, and Paul’s 
Walkers was the popular name for young men about town.’ More 

















OF CUNNING. 165 


is added or quoted to the same effect. Augustus Hare, Walks in 
London (1878), vol. i. p. 133. Conf. also Milman’s Annals of St. 
Paul’s, p. 284 et seqq. 

l. 10. vesorts and falls} For the sense of resorts in this very 
obscure passage, conf. ‘Such histories do rather set forth the pomp 
of business than the true inward resorts thereof.” Works, iii. 
334. In this passage, as in the text, resorts may stand for the 
springs or movements of the machinery, a sense which is borne out 
by the French trans. /es ressorts. If resorts then are the springs or 
starting-points of the business, fal/s will be the conclusion of it, in 
which the persons here spoken of are said to find out pretty looses— 
a phrase to which we shall presently return. For falls the French 
trans. gives issues. The main of business is certainly the body or 
solid part—a term in frequent use with Bacon. Conf. e.g. ‘I have 
broken the main of the Parliament business into questions, and parts, 
which I send.’ Letters and Life, vii. 155. 

We may look next at the simile which immediately follows. The 
house has convenient stairs and entries, that is to say there is a 
convenient way in, out, and about. These stairs and entries clearly 
correspond to the resorts and falls, so that those who know the 
resorts and falls must, if the simile is pressed, be taken to know their 
way into, out of, and about the business. But the house has never a 
fair room or resting place, thus illustrating the defect of those who 
cannot sink into the main of business, or, in other words, cannot 
examine or debate matters at due length. 

]. 14. Looses are lettings go, used especially of letting go a bow- 
string or launching a dart. Conf. ‘ Air open and at large maketh no noise 
except it be sharply percussed; as in the sound of a string, where 
air is percussed by a hard and stiff body, and with a sharp loose ; for 
if the string be not strained it maketh no noise.’ Works, ii. 391. 
And, ‘In throwing a dart or javelin, we force back our arms to make 
our loose the stronger.’ Ben Jonson, Discoveries, under heading 
De stylo et optimo scribendi genere. To find pretty looses in the 
conclusion should mean therefore to deliver good shots. It is a 
variant of knowing the falls of business. The Latin gives commodos 
quosdam exitus reperire. 

1.16. wits of direction] i.e. Intellects specially fitted to direct 
and decide matters. Lat. ingenia quae ad decernendum potius quam 
disputandum sint aptiora. 

Bacon clearly intends to depreciate those whom he is describing ; 
hurriedness of judgment and a superficial show of ability to settle 
matters off-hand being the defects which he intends to fix upon them. 
But his chief simile is a bad one. There can be no great resemblance 
between a house with fair rooms, in which the inmate is to stay, and 
a debate on business, in which the object of the debaters is to 


166 ESSAY XXII. 


proceed: so that the fault corresponding to the absence of a fair 
room is nothing to the matter in hand. Bacon really speaks as if 
deliberating were an end in itself,—a thing to be undertaken at due 
length and with due attention on its own account, and not on account 
of the better judgment which we may think likely to come of it. But 
in a piece of writing where one metaphor of uncertain meaning is 
heaped upon another, and where the whole is confused by a faulty 
simile, it is not easy to fix the sense with any precision. I have done 
the best I can with it,—the best that its want of exactness and the 
affected obscurity of its language have allowed me to do. If I am 
wrong in my interpretation I am in good company, for of the three 
contemporary translations, the Latin, the French, and the Italian, no 
two agree, so that at least two of them must be in error. 


Resorts and falls. Zaz. periodos et pausas. 
Fr. les ressorts et issues. 
it. le riuscite e le cadute. 
Pretty looses. Lat. commodos quosdam exitus. 
Fr. quelques evasions mignardes. 
Zt, ingegnosi modi di scansare. 
Wits of direction. Lat ingenia quae ad decernendum quam ad 
disputandum sint aptiora. 
Fr. Vesprit et la subtilité mesme en toute 
direction. 
Zt, ingegni di gran negotianti. 

1.20. Salomon saith} These words are quoted and amplified in 
the De Aug. Scient., Works, i. p. 766. Conf. also: ‘All the world 
noted Sir Nicholas Bacon to be a man plain, direct, and constant, 
without all fineness or doubleness; and one that was of the mind 
that a man in his private proceedings, and a state in the proceedings 
of state, should rest upon the soundness and strength of their own 
courses, and not upon practice to circumvent others; according to 
the sentence of Salomon, “Vir prudens advertit ad gressus suos, 
stultus autem divertit ad dolos.”’ Letters and Life, i. 202. 

The sentence ascribed to Solomon seems to be made up of two 
verses in the Proverbs very loosely quoted : 

‘Sapientia callidi est intelligere viam suam: et imprudentia stul- 
torum errans.’ xiv. 8. 

‘ Astutus considerat gressus suos.’ v. I5. 











OF WISDOM FOR A MAN’S SELF. 167 


XXIII. 
OF WISDOM FOR A MAN’S SELF. 


AN ant is a wise creature for itself, but it is a shrewd* 
thing in an orchard or garden: and certainly men that are 
great lovers of themselves waste the public. Divide with 
reason between self-love and society; and be so true to 
thyself as thou be not false to others, specially to thy king 
and country. It is a poor centre of a man’s actions, him- 
self. It is right earth”; for that only stands fast upon his 
own centre; whereas all things that have affinity with the 
heavens move upon the centre of another, which they 
benefit. The referring of all to a man’s self is more 
tolerable in a sovereign prince, because themselves are 
not only themselves, but their good and evil is at the 
peril of the public fortune; but it is a desperate evil in 
a servant to a prince, or a citizen in a republic ; for what- 
soever affairs pass such a man’s hands, he crooketh them 
to his own ends, which must needs be often eccentric to 
the ends of his master or state: therefore let princes or 
states choose such servants as have not this mark ; except 
they mean their service should be made but the accessary. 
That which maketh the effect more pernicious is, that all 
proportion is lost; it were disproportion enough for the 
servant’s good to be preferred before the master’s ; but yet 
it is a greater extreme, when a little good of the servant 
shall carry things against a great good of the master’s: and 
yet that is the case of bad officers, treasurers, ambassadors, 
generals, and other false and corrupt servants ; which set 
a bias upon their bowl of their own petty ends and envies, 


a shrewd | i.e. evil, pernicious. Lat, ‘Ah! foul shrewd news, beshrew 
nocivum, Fr.une chose pernicieuse. Conf. thy very heart.’ 
‘There are some shrewd contents in King John, v. 5. 


yon same paper 
That steal the colour from Bas- 

sanio’s cheek,’ 
Merchant of Venice, i. 3. 


> Itis right earth] Lat. recte terrestrem 
naturam sapit. 


168 ESSAY XXIII. 


to the overthrow of their master’s great and important 
affairs: and for the most part the good such servants 
receive is after the model®* of their own fortune; but the 
hurt they sell for that good is after the model of their 
master’s fortune: and certainly it is the nature of extreme 
self-lovers, as they will set a house on fire, and it were? 
but to roast their eggs; and yet these men many times 
hold credit with their masters because their study is but to 
please them, and profit themselves; and for either respect 
10 they will abandon the good of their affairs. 
Wisdom for a man’s self is, in many branches thereof, J 
a depraved thing: it is the wisdom of rats, that will be sure 
to leave a house somewhat before it fall: it is the wisdom 
of the fox, that thrusts out the badger who digged and 
made room for him: it is the wisdom of crocodiles, that 
shed tears when they would devour. But that which. is 
specially to be noted is that those which (as Cicero says 
of Pompey) are suz amantes, sine rivali, are many times 
unfortunate ; and whereas they have all their time sacri- 
20 ficed to themselves, they become in the end themselves 
sacrifices to the inconstancy of fortune, whose wings they 
thought by their self-wisdom to have pinioned °. 


ath penstertiegedl 





NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 


On the early part of this Essay conf. ‘ There is another part of this 
part which differeth as much from that whereof we have spoken as 
sapere and sibi sapere, the one moving as it were to the circumference, 

© the model\ i.e. scale or measure. disse. But the more common sense of 
Conf. ‘ According to my small model.’ the word is—to have tied down—a 
Essay 3, and note. sense equally well suited to the text. 


4 and it were] i.e. ‘an or if it were.’ 
So Bacon begins some of his speeches : 
‘And it please you, Mr. Speaker.’ 
Letters and Life, ii. 85; iii. 335. Conf. 
also, ‘ Fortune is to be honoured and 
respected, and it be but for her 
daughters, Confidence and Reputation.’ 
Essay 40. 

© to have pinioned| i.e. to have 
clipped, if we follow the Latin, praeci- 


Conf. e. g. 
‘Go, seek the traitor Gloster, 

Pinion him like a thief, bring him 

before us.’ 
King Lear, iii. 7. 
And, 

‘Master Ford, you are not to go 
loose any longer; you must be 
pinioned.’ 

Merry Wives of Windsor, iv. 2. 














OF WISDOM FOR A MAN’S SELF. 169 


the other to the centre. For there is a wisdom of counsel, and again 
there is a wisdom of pressing a man’s own fortune; and they do 
sometimes meet, and often sever. For many are wise in their own 
ways that are weak for government or counsel ; like ants, which is 
a wise creature for itself, but very hurtful for the garden.’ Works, 
ili. 454. 

P. 167, 1. 7. that only stands fast upon his own centre| This is Bacon’s 
repeatedly expressed belief. Conf. De Aug. Scient. bk. iii: ‘Motum 
terrae diurnum, quod nobis constat falsissimum esse.’ Works, i. p. 
552; and bk. iv: ‘ Constat similiter sententiam Copernici de Rotatione 
Terrae ... ab Astronomicis Principiis non posse revinci: a Naturalis 
tamen Philosophiae principiis, recte positis, posse.’ Works, i. p. 
580. The subject is discussed at length in the Descriptio Globi 
Intellectualis, Works, iii. 740 et seq., and in the Thema Coeli: ‘Terra 
itaque stante (id enim nunc nobis videtur verius), manifestum est 
coelum motu diurno circumferri,’ &c. Works, iii. 773. 

l. 9. which they benefit] Conf. de Aug. Scient. vii. 2: ‘Etenim in 
universitate rerum, natura coelestis praecipue agens est, at natura 
terrestris patiens.’ Works, i. 722. And, ‘Magnitudo inferiorum non 
habet comparationem ad coelestia, similiter nec utilitas. Quia tota 
utilitas inferiorum causatur ex superioribus. Duplex enim allatio 
solis sub obliquo circulo cum aspectibus planetarum est causa 
omnium quae fiunt hic inferius. R. Bacon, Opus Majus, p. 112, 
Jebb’s edition, folio. 

1. 26, set a bias upon their bowl] The bias is a piece of lead 
inserted at one side of the bowl and deflecting it from the straight 
course. Conf. 


‘Madam we’ll play at bowls: 


Queen. t’will make me think 
The world is full of rubs, and that my fortune 
Runs ’gainst the bias.’ Richard I], iii. 4. 


And, ‘O thou! of business the directing soul 
To this our head, like bias to the bowl. 
Which, as more ponderous, makes its aim more true, 
Obliquely waddling to the mark in view.’ 
Dunciad, i. 169. 
P. 168, 1. 12. wisdom ofrats| Lat. soricum. Conf. ‘When an house is 
readie to tumble down, the mice goe out of it before; and first of all 
the spiders with their webs fall down.’ Pliny, N. H. bk. viii. cap. 28: 
‘Ubi domus aliqua consenuit et ruinam minatur, mures primi sen- 
tiunt, et celerrime fugientes aliud domicilium quaerunt. Gesner, 
Hist. Animalium, vol. i. p. 716. De Mure, sec. D. ed. 2nd, fol. 1620. 
Gesner includes the ‘ rattus’ under the generic name—‘ mus.’ 
1.14. ofthe fox| ‘(Vulpes) habitat in foveis, quas ipsa tamen non 


170 ESSAY XXIII. 


parat, sed a taxo, id est mele, effossas, dolo occupat. Illo enim 
absente, aditum suum excremento inquinat. Reversus ille, foedi 
odoris impatiens, foveam suam deserit, quam mox vulpes inhabitat.’ 
Gesner, Hist. Animalium, vol. i. p. 957.. De Vulpe, sec. D. ed. 2nd, 
fol. 1620. 

Buffon confirms this. Conf. ‘Le blaireau ...a plus de facilité 
qu’un autre pour ouvrir la terre, y fouiller, y pénétrer, et jeter 
derriére lui les déblais de son excavation, qu’il rend tortueuse, 
oblique, et qu’il pousse quelquefois fort loin. Le renard, qui n’a 
pas la méme facilité pour creuser la terre, profite de ses travaux: 
ne pouvant le contraindre par la force, il l’oblige par l’adresse a 


quitter son domicile en l’inquiétant, en faisant sentinelle a l’entrée, - 


en l’infectant méme de ses ordures; ensuite il s’en empare, lélargit, 
lapproprie, et en fait son terrier.’ Histoire Naturelle, Animaux 
Carnassiers, Le blaireau. 

1. 15. of crocodiles} Those who are curious about this medizeval 
myth will find a very full account of it in a tract entitled ‘ Disputatio 
Physica de lacrymis crocodili quam publice submittit praeses M. 
Gothofredus Voigt, respondente Joachimo Dornero’ (1666). I ex- 
tract the following: ‘Objiciunt autem vulgatum illud proverbium : 
lacrymae crocodili. Cui addunt alii emblemata varia. Sic Aresius 
haeredem avidum, sed mortem defuncti lugentem, descripturus, 
crocodilum hominem devorantem pingit, hoc addito lemmate: plorat 
et devorat. Vid. Masenius, Spec. Imaginum verit. occult. 1. 5, c. 9, p. 
504, n. 22, Camerarius Cent. iv. Embl. 67 eodem utitur in amico 
fucato delineando, cum hac epigraphe : 

Non equidem ambigui dictis mihi fidere amict 
Certum est, ut lacrymis nec crocodile tuts. 
Pertinent huc comparationes a lacrymis crocodili ductae, de quibus vid. 
Piccartus Dec. xiii. c. 1. Drexel, in Phaeth. c. 46, in Aurifod, part 2, 
c.4: “Itemque /iéeroglyphica, schemate crocodili hypocritam deline- 


antia.” Vid. Pierius in Hieroglyph. miscell. p. 118.’ I have not veri-. 


fied the above references. 

The myth appears in a variety of different forms, sometimes as 
sober matter of fact, sometimes as an illustration. Conf. e.g. ‘Si 
aliquando inveniat hominem, comedit eum si vincere potest, et postea 
eum semper plorat.’ Hugo de S. Victore, De Bestiis, lib. ii. cap. 8. 


‘Gloster’s show 
Beguiles him, as the mournful crocodile 
With sorrow snares relenting passengers.’ 
2 Henry VI, iii. 1. 
‘It is written that the crocodile will weep over a man’s head when 
he hath devoured the body, and then he will eat up the head too. 
Wherefore in Latin there is a proverbe: crocodili lachrymae, to 


oe 


OF INNOVATIONS. 171 


signify such tears as are fained and spent only with intent to deceive 
or do harm.’ Bullokar, English Expositor; sub voce crocodile. 

‘The crocodile’s tears are never true, save when he is forced where 
saffron groweth . . . knowing himself to be all poison and it all 
antidote.’ Fuller, Worthies, vol. i. p. 493 (ed. in 3 vols., London, 
1840). ‘It not only eats men, whom it weeps to see approaching, and 
then devours them (from whence comes that proverb, a Crocodile’s 
Tears), but also other creatures whose fate it is to come near the 
river.’ Baumgarten’s Travels, bk. i. cap. 16. 

It is given in the Erasmi Adagia sub tit. Crocodili lachrymae: and is 
explained, ‘de iis qui sese simulant graviter angi incommodo cujus- 
piam, cui perniciem attulerint ipsi, cuive magnum aliquod malum 
moliantur. Sunt qui scribant crocodilum, conspecto procul homine, 
lachrymas emittere atque eundem mox devorare.. . Alii narrant 
hance esse crocodili naturam .. . reliquo devorato corpore, caput 
lachrymis effusis macerat, itaque devorat hoc quoque.’ 

1. 17. as Cicero says &c.] ‘O Dii, quam ineptus! quam se ipse 
amans sine rivali.’ Epist. ad Quintum Fratrem, lib. iii. 8. 

So Horace: 

‘Nullum ultra verbum aut operam insumebat inanem 
Quin sine rivali teque et tua solus amares.’ 
Epist. ad Pisones, 443. 





XXIV. 


OF INNOVATIONS. 


As the births of living creatures at first are ill-shapen, 
so are all innovations, which are the births of time; yet 
notwithstanding, as those that first bring honour into their 
family are commonly more worthy than most that succeed, 
so the first precedent (if it be good) is seldom attained by 
imitation ; for ill to man’s nature as it stands perverted, 
hath a natural motion strongest in continuance ; but good, 
as a forced motion strongest at first. Surely every medi- 
cine is an innovation, and he that will not apply new 
remedies must expect new evils ; for time is the greatest 10 


172 ESSAY XXIV. 


innovator; and if time of course* alter things to the 
worse, and wisdom and counsel shall not alter them to 
the better, what shall be the end? It is true, that what 
is settled by custom, though it be not good, yet at least 
it is fit; and those things which have long gone together, 
are as it were confederate > within themselves ; whereas 
new things piece not so well; but though they help by 
their utility, yet they trouble by their inconformity: beside, 
they are like strangers, more admired and less favoured °. 
All this is true if time stood still; which contrariwise 
moveth so round? that a froward retention of custom is 
as turbulent a thing as an innovation; and they that 
reverence too much old times are but a scorn to the new. 
It were good therefore that men in their innovations 
would follow the example of time itself, which indeed 
innovateth greatly, but quietly and by degrees scarce to be 
perceived ; for otherwise °, whatsoever is new is unlooked 
for; and ever it mends some and pairs‘ other; and he 


® time of course] i.e. time by its 
course. Lat. decursu solo. 

> confederate &c.| i. e. well fitted to 
each other, working well together. 
Lat. foedere quodam conjuncta. 

© less favoured | Lat. minus benevo- 
lentia prosequimur. 

4 moveth so round | i.e. so moveth 
round. Lat. 7x orbem agitatur. 

© for otherwise} The Latin gives 
illud enim pro certo habeas. The word 
otherwise does not seem to be used 
here in its ordinary sense. "Whatever 
is new will, as the Latin declares, be 
unlooked for in any case, I incline, 
therefore, to take otherwise as equal 
here to zz any wise. Bacon so uses it 
elsewhere. ‘This colour is to be un- 
derstood of gradus inceptionis a potentia 
ad actum, comparatus cum gradu ab 
actu ad incrementum. For otherwise 
major videlur gradus ab impotentia ad 
potentiam, quam a potentia ad actum.’ 
Works, vii. 92. Conf. also, ‘ But three 
things must be looked into. The one, 


that they be repressed in any insolency, 
which may tend either to disquiet the 
civil estate, or to scandalize our Church 
in fact, for otherwise all their doctrine 
doth it in opinion.’ Letters and Life, 
vii. 449. And, ‘ Brutus boldly asked 
him what he was, a god or a man, and 
what cause brought him thither. The 
spirit aunswered him, I am thy evill 
spirit, Brutus, and thou shalt see me 
by the citie of Philippes. Brutus, 
being no otherwise afraid, replied 
againe unto it, Well, then, I shall see 
thee againe.’ North’s Plutarch, p. 
1006. It seems clear, here, that 
Brutus was not afraid at all, in one 
wise or in another. The original is 
ov d:arapax Gels. 

f pairs| i.e. impairs, injures. Lat. 
huic adjicere aliquid, illi eripere. Conf. 

‘No faith so fast, quoth she, but 

flesh does paire, 
Flesh may empaire, quoth he, but 
reason can repaire.’ 

Fairie Queene, bk. i. canto 7. stanza 41. 





te ne ittewnerteass,.»-~ 


OF. INNOVATIONS. 173 


that is holpen takes it for a fortune and thanks the time ; 
and he that is hurt, for a wrong, and imputeth it to the 
author. It is good also not to try experiments in states, 
except the necessity be urgent or the utility evident ; and 
well to beware £ that it be the reformation that draweth on 


the change, and not the desire of change that pretendeth" 
the reformation ; and lastly, that the novelty, though it 
be not rejected, yet be held for a suspect; and, as the 
Scripture saith, Zhat we make a stand upon the ancient way, 
and then look about us, and discover what is the straight and 
right way, and so to walk in it. . 


NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 


P. 171, 1. 3. as those that first bring honour &c.] What this is 
intended to illustrate may be seen from a passage in the Antitheta. 
Works, i. 704: ‘Sicut qui nobilitatem in familiam introducunt 
digniores fere sunt posteris; ita novitates rerum plerumque praestant 
iis quae ad exempla fiunt.’ The sense therefore is that, as originals 
are better than copies, so the first results of an innovation, ill-shapen 
as it always is, are commonly better than those which come after- 
wards when the innovation has been followed as a precedent and has 
thus become a settled rule. Innovations are said to be necessary, 
because circumstances change and because the tendency of things is, 
in Bacon’s opinion, ever to the worse, so that from time to time some 
special remedy becomes requisite. The illustration implies that the 
‘first precedent’—the changed rule—had some greater merit of its 
own at first than afterwards. The argument, however, is that it has 
ceased to be as applicable as it was, so that to carry it out in practice 
does not bring about the same good results as formerly. The argu- 
ment would be clear, if it were not obscured by the illustration. 

For the alleged tendency of things to the worse and for the agency 
of time in bringing this about, conf. e.g. ‘The nature of men, as of all 
worldly things also, is most slippery and unconstant, running still 
headlong from good to evil and from evil to worse.’ Bodin, Common- 
weal, iv. 2 (Knolles’ trans.), 


& to beware) For this use of beware, h that pretendeth} This word may 
with a positive rule immediately fol- mean either to serve as a reason for or 
lowing, conf. ‘Only men must beware _ to serve as an excuse for. Conf. Essay 
that they carry their anger rather with 29, p. 210. The Lat. praetexat ties it 
scorn than with fear.’ Essay 57. down to the latter sense. 


Coal 


° 


174 ESSAY XXIV. 


‘Who knoweth not that time is truly compared to a stream, that 
carrieth down fresh and pure waters into that salt sea of corruption 
that environeth all human actions? And therefore if man shall not 
by his industry, virtue and policy, as it were with the oar, row against 
the stream and inclination of time, all institutions and ordinances, be 
they never so pure, will corrupt and degenerate.’ Letters and Life, 
iii. 105. And, ‘Cursus naturae continuus, instar fluminis labentis, 
etiam continua indiget remigatione vel velificatione in adversum.’ 
Works, ii. 224. Probably imitated from Virgil : 

‘Sic omnia fatis 
In pejus ruere, ac retro sublapsa referri: 
Non aliter quam qui adverso vix flumine lembum 
Remigiis subigit, si brachia forte remisit, 
Atque illum in praeceps prono rapit alveus amni.’ 
Georg. 1. 199-203. 

‘Quotidie est deterior posterior dies.’ 

Publii Syri, Fragmenta, 1. 59. 

1.7. natural motion] e.g. the continually accelerated fall of a 
heavy body. 

1. 8. forced motion] e.g. the flight of an arrow, continually less 
rapid and finally ceasing. : 

On the distinction which Bacon makes here, he speaks elsewhere 
in terms of contemptuous condemnation. He says, e.g. in the De 
Principiis atque Originibus: ‘Schola enim communis satis habet, si 
motum naturalem a violento distinguat..... Verum parum profi- 
ciunt ad philosophiam hujusmodi speculationes. Ista enim natura, 
ars, violentia, compendia verborum sunt et nugae.’ Works, iii. 118. 

And again, in the Thema Coeli: ‘Sunt itaque axiomata sive potius 
placita nonnulla, quae a philosophis accepta, et in astronomiam 
translata, et male credita, artem corruperunt. Simplex autem erit 
rejectio et judicium nostrum, neque enim tempus refutationibus terere 
convenit. Horum.....tertium est quod singulis corporibus natura- 
libus singuli competant motus proprii; et si plures inveniantur 
motus, omnes excepto uno sint aliunde, et ex movente aliquo 
separato. Quo falsius quicquid nec excogitari potest, cum universa 
corpora ex multiplici rerum consensu motibus etiam pluribus prae- 
dita sint.....3; proprii autem rerum motus nulli sint nisi mensurae 
exactae et modi motuum communium.’ Works, iii. 777. 

P.172, 1.11. froward retention &c.| Conf.‘ Of the servile expressing 
antiquity in an unlike and an unfit subject, it is well said, ‘“ Quod 
tempore antiquum videtur, id incongruitate est maxime novum.”’ 
Works, ili. p. 402. 

1.15. the example of time itself| Conf. ‘We ought then in the 
government of a well ordered estate and commonweale, to imitate 
and follow the great God of nature, who in all things proceedeth 


OF DISPATCH. 175 
easily and little by little, who of a little seed causeth to grow a tree 
for height and greatnesse right admirable, and yet for all that 
insensibly.’ Bodin, Commonweal, bk. iv. cap. 3 (Knolles’ trans.). 

P.173, 1.8. as the scripture saith] Jeremiah vi.16. Given in the Ad- 
vancement of Learning, as supplying a rule for dealing with novelty 
in science: State super vias antiquas, et videte quaenam sit via recta et 
bona, et ambulate in ea. Works, iii. p. 290. 





XXV. 
OF DISPATCH. 


AFFECTED dispatch ® is one of the most dangerous things 
to business that can be: it is like that which the physicians 
call predigestion, or hasty digestion, which is sure to fill 
the body full of crudities and secret seeds of diseases. 
Therefore measure not dispatch by the times of sitting, 
but by the advancement of the business: and as in races, 
it is not the large stride or high lift» that makes the speed ; 
so in business, the keeping close to the matter, and not 
taking of it too much at once, procureth dispatch. It is 
the care of some only to come off speedily for the time‘, 
or to contrive some false periods* of business, because ° 
they may seem men of dispatch: but it is one thing to 
abbreviate by contracting’, another by cutting off; and 
business so handled at several sittings or meetings goeth 
commonly backward and forward in an unsteady manner. 


profess to include the whole needful 


® Affected dispatch| Lat. celeritas 
matter, but which do not include it. 


nimia et affectata—a gloss rather than 
a translation. 

> high lift} Lat. pedum elevatione 
altiore. : 

© for the time} i.e. if we follow the 
Latin, ‘in proportion to the time taken.’ 
Curae est nonnullis idlud tantum, ut 
brevi tempore multum confecisse vide- 
antur. ; 

4 false periods] i.e. divisions which 


© because| i.e. in order that. Lat. 
guo. Conf. ‘Because they may be 
thought so much the richer.’ Essay 8. 

! contracting | i.e. bringing the matter 
to a point. Lat. contrahendo. This 
seems to be the ‘ abbreviation’ which 
Bacon approves, as opposed to ‘ cutting 
off’ or leaving out parts requiring to 
be considered. 


176 ESSAY XXV. 


I knew a wise man that had it for a by-word, when he saw 
men hasten to a conclusion, S/ay a little, that we may make 


an end the sooner. 


On the other side, true dispatch is a rich thing; for 
time is the measure of business, as money is of wares; 
and business is bought at a dear hands where there is 
small dispatch. The Spartans and Spaniards have been 
noted to be of small dispatch: Mz venga la muerte de 
Spagna ;—Let my death come from Spain; for then it will 


1o be sure to be long in coming. 


Give good hearing to those that give the first informa- 
tion in business, and rather direct them in the beginning 
than interrupt them in the continuance of their speeches ; 
for he that is put out of his own order will go forward and 
backward, and be more tedious while he waits upon his 
memory than he could have been if he had gone on in his 
own course; but sometimes it is seen that the moderator ® 
is more troublesome than the actor. 

Iterations are commonly loss of time; but there is no 
20 such gain of time as to iterate often the state of the ques- 
tion; for it chaseth away many a frivolous speech as it is 
coming forth. Long and curious speeches are as fit for 
dispatch as a robe or mantle with a long train is for race, 
Prefaces, and passages‘, and excusations, and other 


& at a dear hand | i.e. at a dear rate. 
Lat. magno. Conf. ‘ If a man will keep 
but of even hand, his ordinary expences 
ought to be but to the half of his re- 
ceipts.’ Essay 28. 

h moderator| i.e. he who presides 
to direct and judge: actor, i.e. the 
speaker. Lat. orator. Fr. Le modera- 
teur est plus facheux que les disputans. 
Conf. ‘Leo Decimus, that Epicurean 
Pope, as some record of him, caused 
this question (of the immortality of the 
soul, to be discussed pro and con. before 
him, and concluded at last, as a pro- 
phane and atheistical moderator, with 
that verse of Cornelius Gallus, 


Et redit in nihilum quod fuit ante nihil. 
It began of nothing, and in nothing 
it ends.’ 
Burton, Anat. of Melanc. part i. sec. 1. 
Mem. ii. subsec. 9. And, ‘The honour- 
ablest part of talk is to give the oc- 
casion; and again to moderate and 
pass to somewhat else.’ Essay 32. 
So, at the Hampton Court controversy, 
the president and judge, King James, 
is termed the Moderator. Fuller, 
Church Hist. bk. x. sec. 1. para. 20. 

i passages | Lat. transitiones—a ques- 
tionable rendering, and not suiting 
with the context. The word more 
probably means sentences worked into 


OF DISPATCH. 177 


speeches of reference to the person, are great wastes of 
time ; and though they seem to proceed of modesty, they 
are bravery*. Yet beware of being too material’ when 
there is any impediment or obstruction in men’s wills; for 
pre-occupation of mind ever requireth preface of speech, 
like a fomentation to make the unguent enter. 

Above all things, order and distribution and singling 
out of parts is the life of dispatch; so as the distribution 
be not too subtile: for he that doth not divide will never 
enter well into business; and he that divideth too much 
will never come out of it clearly. To choose time is to 
save time, and an unseasonable motion is but beating the 
air, There be three parts of business: the preparation ; 
the debate, or examination ; and the perfection. Whereof, 
if you look for dispatch, let the middle only be the work 
of many, and the first and last the work of few. The pro- 
ceeding upon somewhat conceived in writing doth for the 
most part facilitate dispatch ; for though it should be wholly 
rejected, yet that negative is more pregnant of direction 
than an indefinite, as ashes are more generative than dust. 


NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 


P. 175, 1. 10. to come off speedily &c.] Bacon in his speech on 
taking his seat in Chancery explains and illustrates the dispatch 
which he approves and which he disapproves. ‘I have seen an 
affectation of dispatch turn utterly to delay and length: for the 
manner of it is to take the tale out of the counsellor at the bar his 
mouth, and to give a cursory order, nothing tending or conducing to 
the end of the business. It makes me remember what I heard one 


the speech, and (as the context shows) 
referring to the speaker himself. Conf. 


or point. Lat. sed cave ne im rem 
tpsam ab initio descendas, cum, &c. So 








‘Though he had fine passages of 
action’ (i.e. of speech, wide supra 
‘actor’) ‘yet the real conclusions 
came slowly on.’ Letters and Life, 
iv. 280, 

K bravery] i.e. ostentation. Lat. 
gloriolae captatrices, Ital. ostentatione. 

1 being too material] i.e. coming too 
soon and abruptly to the real matter 


Bacon notes among the rules for his 
own guidance, ‘ Not to fall upon the 
mayne too soudayne, but to induce 
and intermingle speach of good fashon.’ 
Letters and Life, iv. 93. For material 
=to the point, conf. ‘Men can write 
best and most really and materially in 
their own professions,’ Works, iii. p. 
4209. 


178 ESSAY XXV. 


say of a Judge that sat in Chancery, that he would make eighty 
orders in a morning, out of the way, and it was out of the way indeed, 
for it was nothing to the end of the business ... But I mean not to 
purchase the praise of expeditive in that kind; but... my en- 
deavour shall be to hear patiently and to cast my order into such a 
mould as may soonest bring the subject to the end of his journey.’ 
Letters and Life, vi. 1g0. 

P.176, 1.1. a wise man] ‘Sir Amice Pawlet, when he saw too much 
haste made in any matter, was wont to say, Stay a while that we may 
make an end the sooner.’ Apophth., New and Old, Works, vii. 136. 

Conf. Montaigne: ‘En précipitation festinatio tarda est, la hastiveté 
se donne elle mesme la jambe, s’entrave et s’arreste, psa se velocitas 
implicat” Essays, bk. iii. chap. ro. 

1. 7. Spartans] Vid. speech of Corinthians to Lacedaemonians: kat 
pny Kal doxvot mpds yas wedAAnras, Thucyd. i. 70; and in cap. 71 péxpe pev 
obv Tovde wpicbe tay 7 Bpadutns: also speech of Archidamus: kai 7d 
Bpadd kai péddov, d péuhovra pddiora par, py alcxiverbe. Thucyd. i. 84. 

So too in speech of Rhodians to the Roman Senate: ‘Atheniensium 
populum fama est celerem et supra vires audacem esse ad 
conandum. Lacedaemoniorum cunctatorem et vix in ea quibus fidit 
ingredientem.’ 

1. 7. Spaniards] Report of speeches by Earls of Salisbury and 
Northampton concerning the petition of the merchants upon the 
Spanish grievances. ‘All which have made the delays of Spain to 
come into a byeword through the world. Wherein I think his 
Lordship mought allude to the proverb of Italy, “ Mi venga la morte 
di Spagna,” let my death come from Spain; for then it is sure to be 
long acoming.’ Letters and Life, ili. 351. 

Bacon in the Essay strangely builds the Spanish muerte for morte 
and de for di into a proverb which is Italian for the rest. 

P.177, 1.9. not too subtile] Conf. Essay 26, where Bacon speaks of 
subtilty as one of the arts employed for the intentional frustration of 
business, and illustrates the absurdity of it by the case of Prodicus. 

1.15. et the middle only &c.] Conf. A memorial for his Majesty: 
‘His council shall perceive by that which his majesty shall now 
communicate with them, that the mass of his business is continually 
prepared in his own royal care and cogitations, howsoever he 
produceth the same to light and to act per opera dierum, Letters and 
Life, v. 349. 

Conf. also end of Essay 47: ‘In all negotiations of difficulty a man 
must not look to sow and reap at once but must prepare business 
and so ripen it by degrees.’ 

1.16. the last be the work of few] This agrees with the rule in 
Essay 20 on Council, ‘that they (Kings) suffer not their council to go 
through with the resolution and direction as if it depended on them ; 


eee ea 











Pes tes. 











OF SEEMING WISE. 179 


but take the matter back into their own hands.’ The reason given is 
different, but the result is the same. 

1,20. as ashes are more generative than dust| Bacon in his 
Natural History speaks of both these: ‘The third help of ground is, 
by some other substances that have a virtue to make ground fertile, 
though they be not merely earth: wherein ashes excel.’ 

‘It is strange, which is observed by some of the ancients, that dust 
helpeth the fruitfulness of trees and of vines by name: insomuch as 
they cast dust upon them of purpose.’ Works, ii. pp. 525, 546. 

Pliny is an authority for the use of both, and for the excellence 
attributed to ashes: ‘Transpadanis cineris usus adeo placet ut ante- 


ponant fimo jumentorum ; quod quia levissimum est ob id exurunt. 


Sunt qui pulvere quoque uvas ali judicent, pubescentesque pulve- 
rent, et vitium arborumque radicibus aspergant.’ Historia Naturalis, 
lib. 17. sec. 5. 





XXVI. 
OF SEEMING WISE. 


It hath been an opinion that the French are wiser than 
they seem, and,the Spaniards seem wiser than they are; 
but howsoever it be between nations, certainly it is so be- 
tween man and man; for as the apostle saith of godliness, 
Having a show of godliness, but denying the power thereof ; 
so certainly there are, in point of wisdom and sufficiency °, 
that do nothing or little very solemnly; magno conatu nu- 
gas. It isa ridiculous thing and fit for a satire to persons 
of judgment, to see what shifts these formalists have, and 
what prospectives” to make superficies to seem body that 

® sufficiency) i.e. ability. Conf. ‘I ficies appear solid: ‘Such superficial 
can challenge to myself no sufficiency, speculations they have, like prospec- 
but that I was diligent and reasonable _ tives, that show things inward, when 
happy to execute those directions they are but paintings.’ Works, ii. 
which I received.’ Letters and Life, 381. Sometimes of glasses for looking 
lil. 294. at distant objects: ‘I... do intend to 

> prospectives|] i.e. probably ‘per- present unto your Majesty a perfect 
spective glasses.’ The word is used book of your estate, like a prospective 


by Bacon sometimes, seemingly as in glass, to draw your estate nearer to 
the text, of glasses that make super- your sight.’ Letters and Life, vi. 453. 


N2 


eal 


° 


10 


180 ESSAY XXVI. 


hath depth and bulk. Some are so close and reserved as 
they will not show their wares but by a dark light, and 
seem always to keep back somewhat; and when they 
know within themselves they speak of that they do not 
well know, would nevertheless seem to others to know of 
that which they may not well speak. Some help them- 
selves with countenance and gesture, and are wise by 
signs; as Cicero saith of Piso, that when he answered 
him he fetched one of his brows up to his forehead, and 
bent the other down to his chin; Lespondes, altero ad 
frontem sublato, altero ad mentum depresso supercilio; cru- 
delitatem tibi non placere. Some think to bear it® by 
speaking a great word and being peremptory; and go on 
and take by admittance that which they cannot make 
good. Some, whatsoever is beyond their reach, will seem 
to despise or make light of it as impertinent or curious?: 
and so would have their ignorance seem judgment. Some 


are never without a difference, and commonly by amusing ~ 


men with a subtilty, blanch the matter®; of whom A. Gel- 


But it is obvious to remark that to in- 
terpret ‘prospectives’ as perspective 
glasses, does not quite suit the pas- 
sages in the Essay and in the Natural 
History. It is not the formalists but 
their intended dupes who should have 
the prospectives, if perspective glasses 
are meant. The superficial specula- 
tions are not like perspective glasses ; 
it is by perspective glasses that they 
would be shown. The Latin transla- 
tion gives et quali utuntur arte quast 
prospectivaé. The Italian is é che pros- 
pettive faccino a far parer le superficie 
come corpo. These suggest the modern 
sense of perspective, as if the word in 
the text meant tricks of producing 
an effect like that of drawings in per- 
spective. In Bacon’s English and in 
Italian prospective and perspective are 
used interchangeably. The edition of 
1612 reads perspectives for the pro- 
spectives of 1625. 


. 

° think to bear if] i.e. to bear the 
matter out. Lat. se valere putant. 

4 impertinent or curious] i.e. irrele- 
vant or too far out of the common way, 
over-elaborate. Conf. ‘So as these 
predictions are now impertinent.’ 
Works, iii. 380. Praesentis non sunt 
institutt. Works, i. 607. - And, 

‘T’were to consider too curiously to 

consider so.’ 
Hamlet, act v. sc. 1. 

© blanch the matter) Lat. rem praeter- 
vehuntur. Fr. effaceront les matiéres. 
Ital. st scansano dal negotio. Blanch 
is explained in Murray’s New English 
Dictionary as a variant of blench. To 
pass without notice, to omit, are given 
among the transitive senses of the 
word. So, in the Adv. of Learning: 
‘It is over-usual to blanch the obscure 
places and discourse upon the plain.’ 
Works, iii. 414. Some other autho- 
rities take blanch, in this sense, as a 





2 tae 





[er 


OF SEEMING WISE. 181 


lius saith, Hominem delirum, qui verborum minutiis rerum 
Frangit pondera. Of which kind also Plato, in his Prota- 
goras, bringeth in Prodicus in scorn, and maketh him 
make a speech that consisteth of distinctions from the 
beginning to the end. Generally such men in all de- 
liberations find ease to be of the negative side, and affect 
a credit to object‘ and foretell difficulties ; for when pro- 
positions are denied there is an end of them; but if they 
be allowed £ it requireth a new work: which false point of 
wisdom is the bane of business. To conclude, there is no 
decaying merchant or inward beggar hath so many tricks 
to uphold the credit of their wealth as these empty persons 
have to maintain the credit of their sufficiency. Seeming 
wise men may make shift to get opinion; but let no man 
choose them for employment; for certainly, you were 
better take‘ for business a man somewhat absurd* than 


over-formal. 


derivative of blanch—to make white. 
If so, to blanch the matter will be to 
put it out of sight, and, as it were, to 
erase it and leave a blank in its stead; 
to blanch the obscure places will be to 
treat them as if the passages were 
blanks. Blanch, to make white, is 
certainly a word which Bacon uses 
elsewhere: ‘It is an offence horrible 
and odious, and cannot be blanched 
nor made fair, but foul.’ Letters and 
Life, iv. 272. 

affect a credit to object &c.] i.e. at- 
tempt to get credit by objecting. Lat. 
existimationem aucupantur ex scrupulis 
et difficuliatibus proponendis et praedi- 
cendts. 

& allowed] i.e. approved, accepted. 
Lat. sin probatur. Conf. ‘That young 
men travel under some tutor or grave 
servant, I allow well.’ Essay 18, 
and passim. 

h inward beggar) i.e. a beggar in 
point of fact, but not known to be 
such. Lat. decoctor rei familiaris oc- 
cultus. 


i you were better take &c.] So, in 
Essay 27: ‘A man were better relate 
himself to a statua or picture.’ And, 
‘A judge were better be a briber thana 
respecter of persons.’ Works, iii. 450. 

k absurd| probably blunt and rough 
in manner. The word occurs three 
times in the Essays. In Essay 6 ‘an 
absurd silence’ seems to mean a rough- 
mannered refusal to answer; since 
silence has nothing in it absurd in the 
ordinary sense of the word. In the 
passage in the text, the contrast pre- 
sumably is between the over-formal 
man, too perfect in compliments and 
too full of respects, and the man who 
is negligent of them to a fault. In 
Essay 47 froward and’ absurd are 
joined as epithets of the same men, 
and as qualities fitting them to nego- 
ciate business that doth not well bear 
itself out. Bacon’s ‘ absurd’ seems to 
be a Latinism, as many of his words 
are. Giving a disagreeable sound, 
harsh, rough, rude, are among the 
primary senses of absurdus. 


5 ie) 


182 - ESSAY XXVI. 


NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 


P. 179, 1. 4. as the apostle saith] 2 Tim. iii. 5. 

1. 7.. magno conatu nugas| Heauton. iii. 5, 8. 

l.9. these formalists &c.| Bacon is probably making special 
allusion here to Sir Henry Hobart and to the Earl of Salisbury. 
Conf. ‘The attorney (i.e. Sir Henry Hobart) sorteth not so well with 
his present place, being a man timid and scrupulous both in parlia- 
ment and in other business, and one that in a word was made fit for 
the late Lord Treasurer’s bent, which was to do little with much 
formality and protestation, whereas the now solicitor (i.e. Bacon 
himself) going more roundly to work, &c. Letters and Life, iv. 
381. 

P. 180,13. when they know within themselves &c.] The following 
passage is a good instance in point: ‘It is certain that we had in 
use at one time, for sea fight, short arrows, which they called sprights, 
without any other heads save wood sharpened: which were dis- 
charged out of muskets, and would pierce through the sides of ships 
where a bullet would not pierce. But this dependeth upon one of 
the greatest secrets in all nature; which is, that similitude of 
substance will cause attraction where the body is wholly freed from 
the motion of gravity: for if that were taken away lead would draw 
lead, and gold would draw gold, and iron would draw iron, without 
the help of the loadstone. But this same motion of weight or gravity 
(which is a mere motion of matter and hath no affinity with the form 
or kind) doth kill the other motion, except itself be killed by a violent 
motion; as in these instances of arrows; for then the motion of 
attraction by similitude of substance beginneth to show itself. But 
we shall handle this point of nature fully in due place.’ The story 
about the arrows or sprights is a sea-yarn told by Sir Richard 
Hawkins. The philosophical explanation of it as ‘one of the greatest 
secrets in all nature’ is Bacon’s own. Works, ii. 564. 

1.8. as Cicero saith| In Pisonem, end of cap. 6. 

1,19. A. Gellius] We learn from a passage in the Advancement 
of Learning that Bacon was aware that it was about Seneca that 
these words or something like them had been used. ‘As was said 
of Seneca, 

“Verborum minutiis rerum frangit pondera.”’ 
~ Works, iii. 286. 
Now, the comments of Aulus Gellius on the style and matter of 
Seneca are found in the Noctes Atticae, xii. cap. 2. He is termed 
‘nugator homo’ verborum Senecae piget: inepti et insubidi et insulsi 
hominis joca non praeteribo, &c. But the words in Bacon’s text, do 
not occur. The nearest approach to them is in the better balanced 
and more considered censure of Quintilian: ‘Si non omnia sua 





ht nat 


<7 


Bh Paha 








OF FRIENDSHIP. 183 


amasset; si rerum pondera minutissimis sententiis non fregisset, 
consensu potius eruditorum quam puerorum amore comprobaretur.’ 
De Instit. Orat. x. cap. 1, sec. 130. 

It would seem that Bacon had read both the above passages, and 
by confusing their authorship and adding something of his own, had 
evolved the sentence which he ascribes to Aulus Gellius. He thus 
shows us, all the more clearly, what his opinion of Seneca must 
have been. 

P. 181, 1.2. Plato] Eiméyros 8€ adrod radra, 6 TpddcKcos, Kadas por, €pn, 
Soxeis Aéyerv, & Kpiria* Xp} yap rovs ev roroiade Aéyois mapayvyvopevous 
kowovs pev eivat dudoiy row dSiadeyouevow akpoards, taous dé uy’ Eote yap ov 
Tavrov’ Kowy pev yap adxodaa Sei dudorépay, pr ioov dé veiwat Exatép@, Gdra 
T@® pev cohwrépm mréov, TO S€ auabeorépw Edarrov. eyo pev Kal airos... 
GE tas ovyxwpeiv kal ddAndros Tept Tov Adyov audroByreiv per, epicev dé 
pn’ audiaBnrovor pev yap Kai dv edvoray of Pidor rois Hidors, €pifovar de oi 
dudopoi re Kai éxOpot addAndrots, k.7.A. Protagoras, p. 337. 





XXVIII. 
OF FRIENDSHIP. 


Ir had been hard for him that spake it to have put more 
truth and untruth together in few words than in that speech, 
Whosoever ts delighted in solitude, is either a wild beast or 
a god: for it is most true, that a natural and secret hatred 
and aversation towards society in any man hath somewhat 
of the savage beast ; but it is most untrue that it should 
have any character at all of the divine nature, except it 
proceed, not out of a pleasure in solitude, but out of a love 
and desire to sequester a man’s self for a higher conversa- 
tion *: such as is found to have been falsely and feignedly 
in some of the heathen; as Epimenides, the Candian ; 

® conversation| i.e. intercourse or in civill conversation, and by little 


way of life. Conf.‘Our conversation and little were purified, and so at- 
is in heaven.’ Philippians iii. 20. tained to the perfection of  civill 


And, ‘Such as were first seated in government.’ Edmundes, Caesar's- 


their possessions and entertained Commentaries, Obs. on lib. v, cap. 
societie, were the first that brought 4. 


al 


° 


10 


20 


1&4 ESSAY XXVII. 


Numa, the Roman ; Empedocles, the Sicilian ; and Apollo- 
nius of Tyana; and truly and really in divers of the ancient 
hermits and holy fathers of the Church. But little do men 
perceive what solitude is, and how far it extendeth; for 
a crowd is not company, and faces are but a gallery of 
pictures, and talk but a tinkling cymbal, where there is no 
love. The Latin adage meeteth with it a little, Magna 
civitas, magna solitudo; because in a great town friends 
are scattered, so that there is not that fellowship, for the 
most part, which is in less neighbourhoods: but we may 
go further, and affirm most truly, that it is a mere and 
miserable solitude to want true friends, without which the 
world is but a wilderness ; and even in this sense also of 
solitude, whosoever in the frame of his nature and affec- 
tions is unfit for friendship, he taketh it of the beast, and 
not from humanity. 

A principal fruit of friendship is the ease and discharge 
of the fulness and swellings of the heart, which passions of 
all kinds do cause and induce. We know diseases of 
stoppings and suffocations are the most dangerous in the 
body ; and it is not much otherwise in the mind; you may 
take sarza to open the liver, steel to open the spleen, 
flowers of sulphur for the lungs, castoreum for the brain ; 


_ but no receipt openeth the heart but a true friend, to 


whom you may impart griefs, joys, fears, hopes, suspicions, 
counsels, and whatsoever lieth upon the heart to oppress it, 


-in a kind of civil shrift--er confession. 


3° 


It is a strange thing to observe how high a rate 
great kings and monarchs do set upon this fruit of friend- 
ship whereof we speak: so great, as they purchase it 
many times at the hazard of their own safety .and 
greatness: for princes, in regard of the distance of their 

» civil shrift] as opposed to religious. a priest is set down as obligatory. 
The French (of Baudoin) expresses Vide Decree of the 4th Lateran Council, 


this by une confession voluntaire, since canon 21, quoted in Keble’s note to 
in the Church of Rome confession to Hooker's Eccl. Pol. bk. vi. ch. 4. sec. 3. 


—— 


 ——— a ? a 


. i ei 








OF FRIENDSHIP. 185 


fortune from that of their subjects and servants, cannot 
gather this fruit, except (to make themselves capable 
thereof) they raise some persons to be-as it were com- 
panions, and almost equals to themselves, which many 
times sorteth to* inconvenience. The modern languages 
give unto such persons the name of favourites or privadoes, 
as if it were matter of grace or conversation’; but the 
Roman name attaineth the true use and cause thereof, 
naming them participes curarum; for it is that which tieth 
the knot. And we see plainly that this hath been done, 
not by weak and passionate princes only, but by the wisest 
and most politic that ever reigned, who have oftentimes 
joined to themselves some of their servants, whom both 
themselves have called friends, and allowed others likewise 
to call them in the same manner, using the word which is 
received between private men. 

L. Sylla, when he commanded Rome, raised Pompey 
(after surnamed the Great) to that height that Pompey 
vaunted himself for Sylla’s overmatch ; for when he had 
carried the consulship for a friend of his, against the 
pursuit of Sylla, and that Sylla did a little resent thereat, 
and began to speak great, Pompey turned upon him 
again, and in effect bade him be quiet; for that more men 
adored the sun rising than the sun setting. With Julius 
Ceesar, Decimus Brutus had obtained that interest, as he 


_ set him down in his testament for heir in remainder after 
his nephew ; and this was the man that had power with 


him to draw him forth to his death: for when Cesar 
would have discharged the senate, in regard of some 
ill presages and specially a dream of Calpurnia, this man 
lifted him gently by the arm out of his chair, telling him 


© sorteth to] i.e. turneth to. Lat. For this sense conf. ‘All princes and 
non nist praejudicio fit. all men are won either by merit or 

4 conversation] here tied down by conversation.’ Letters and Life, iii, 
the context to intercourse or intimacy. 340. 


— 


° 


30° 


186 ‘ESSAY XXVIL.— 


he hoped he would not dismiss the senate till his wife had 
dreamt a better dream; and it seemeth his favour was so 
great, as Antonius, in a letter which is recited verbatim in 
one of Cicero’s Philippics, calleth him venefica,—witch ; as 
if he had enchanted Cesar. Augustus raised Agrippa 
(though of mean birth) to that height, as, when he consulted 
with Meecenas about the marriage of his daughter Julia, 
Meecenas took the liberty to tell him, that he must either 
marry his daughter to Agrippa, or take away his life: there 
10 was no third way, he had made him so great. With Tiberius 
Czesar, Sejanus had ascended to that height as they two 
were termed and reckoned as a pair of friends. Tiberius, 
in a letter to him, saith, Hac pro amicitid nostra non 
occultavt ; and the whole senate dedicated an altar to 
Friendship, as to a goddess, in respect of the great 
dearness of friendship between them two. The like, or 
more, was between Septimius Severus and Plautianus ; 
for he forced his eldest son to marry the daughter of 
Plautianus, and would often maintain Plautianus in doing 
20 affronts to his son; and did write also in a letter to the 
senate by these words: J love the man so well as I wish he 
may over-live me. Now, if these princes had been as a 
Trajan, ora Marcus Aurelius, a man might have thought 
* that this had proceeded of an abundant goodness of 
nature; but being men so wise, of such strength and 
severity of mind, and so extreme lovers of themselves, 
as all these were, it proveth most plainly that they found 
their own felicity (though as great as ever happened to 
mortal men) but as an half-piece*®, except they might 
30 have a friend to make it entire; and yet, which is 
more, they were princes that had wives, sons, nephews ; 
and yet all these could not supply the comfort of 
friendship. 
It is not to be forgotten what Comineus observeth of his 


© an half-piece] Lat. veluti mutilam. 








OF FRIENDSHIP. 187 
first master, Duke Charles the Hardy‘; namely, that he 
would communicate his secrets with none ; and least of all 
those secrets which troubled him most. Whereupon he 
goeth on and saith that towards his latter time “hat closeness 
did impair® and a little perish his understanding. Surely 
Comineus might have made the same judgment also, if it 
had pleased him, of his second master, Lewis the Eleventh, 
whose closeness was indeed his tormentor. The parable 
of Pythagoras is dark but true, Cor ue edito,—eat not the 
heart’ Certainly, if a man would give it a hard phrase, 
those that want friends to open themselves unto are 
cannibals of their own hearts. But one thing is most 
admirable (wherewith I-will conclude this first fruit of 
friendship), which is, that this communicating of a man’s 
self to his friend works two contrary effects; for it re- 
doubleth joys, and cutteth griefs in halves: for there is no 
man that imparteth his joys to his friend, but he joyeth 
the more; and no man that imparteth his griefs to his 
friend, but he grieveth the less./ So that it is, in truth of 
operation upon a man’s mind, of like virtue as the alchy- 
mists used to attribute to their stone for man’s body, that 
it worketh all contrary effects, but still to the good and 
benefit of nature: but yet, without praying? in aid of 





§ the Hardy i.e. the bold. Conf. 
‘Good fellow, be of good cheer and 
forwards hardily, fear not.’ Plutarch, 
Lives, p. 729. And, ‘ Hardily he en- 
tride in to Pilat, and axide the body of 
Jhesu.’? Mark xv. ver. 43, as in the 
earlier of the two Wycliffite versions 
edited by Forshall and Madden. In 
the later version the corresponding 
word is ‘ booldli.’ 

& did impair &c.| Lat. nonnthil de- 
bilitasse et vitiasse. For this: use of 
‘perish’ conf. ‘A very dangerous 
heretic, that could never get but two 
disciples, and those, it would seem, 
perished in their brain.’ Letters and 
Life. i. 166. And, 


‘ Because thy flinty heart more hard 
than they 
Might in thy palace perish Margaret. 
Henry VI, Pt. 2. act iii. sc. 2. 
h praying in aid of alchymists] i.e. 
seeking to get help from alchymists. 
Lat. absque auxilio notionum chemt- 
carum, A legal phrase. Conf. ‘ This 
word (ayde) is also particularly used in 
matter of pleading, for a petition made 
in court for the calling in of helpe from 
another that hath an interest in the 
cause in question, and is likely both to 
give strength to the party that prayeth 
in aide of him, and also to avoide a 
prejudice towards his owne right ex- 
cept it be prevented.’ Cowell, Inter- 


Lol 


Oo. 


10 


20 


188 ESSAY XXVII. 


alchymists, there is a manifest image of this in the ordinary 
course of nature; for, in bodies, union strengtheneth and 
cherisheth any natural action; and, on the other side, 
weakeneth and dulleth any violent impression; and even 
so is it of minds. 

The second fruit of friendship is healthful and sovereign 
for the understanding, as the first is for the affections ; for 
friendship maketh indeed a fair day in the affections from 
storm and tempests, but it maketh daylight in the under- 
standing, out of darkness and confusion of thoughts: 
neither is this to be understood only of faithful counsel, 
which a man receiveth from his friend; but before you 
come to that, certain it is that whosoever hath his mind 
fraught with many thoughts, his wits and understanding 
do clarify and break up in the communicating and dis- 
coursing with another; he tosseth his thoughts more 
easily; he marshalleth them more orderly; he seeth how 
they look when they are turned into words: finally, he 
waxeth wiser than himself; and that more by an hour’s 
discourse than by a day’s meditation. It was well said by 


~Themistocles to the king of Persia, That speech was like 


cloth of Arras opened and put abroad ; whereby the imagery 
doth appear in figure ; whereas in thoughts they lie but as 
in packs. Neither is this second fruit of friendship, in 
opening the understanding, restrained only to such 
friends as are able to give a man counsel; (they in- 
deed are best); but even without that a man learneth 
of himself, and bringeth his own thoughts to light, 


preter, sub voce ‘ ayde’ (1607). Bacon in telling a story of a man who was 


uses the phrase elsewhere loosely, as 
in the text,=to endeavour to obtain 
help from. ‘ In divine learning we see 
how frequent parables and Tropes are : 
for it is a rule, that whatsoever science 
is not consonant to presuppositions, 
must pray in aid of similitudes.’ Works, 
iii. p. 407. Coke is equally lax; e.g. 


apprehended in Southwark with a head 
of a dead man and a book of sorcery. 
The head and the book were burned, 
and thus, Coke remarks, ‘ had the same 
punishment that the Sorcerer should 
have had by the ancient law, if he had 
by his sorcery praied in aid of the 
Devil.’ Coke, Institutes, Part iii. cap. 6. 


OF FRIENDSHIP. 189 


and whetteth his wits as against a stone which itself 


cuts not. In a word, a man were better relate himself 
to a statua‘ or picture, than to suffer his thoughts to pass 
in smother *. 

Add now, to make this second fruit of friendship com- 
plete, that other point which lieth more open, and falleth 
within vulgar observation: which is faithful counsel from 
a friend. Heraclitus saith well in one of his enigmas, Dry 
light is ever the best: and certain it is that the light that 
a man receiveth by counsel from another is drier and 
purer than that which cometh from his own understanding 
and judgment ; which is ever infused and drenched in his 
affections and customs. So as there is as much difference 
between the counsel that a friend giveth, and that a man 
giveth himself, as there is between the counsel of a friend 
and of a flatterer; for there is no such flatterer as is 
a man’s self, and there is no such remedy against flattery 
of a man’s self as the liberty of a friend. Counsel is of 
two sorts; the one concerning manners, the other con- 
cerning business: for the first, the best preservative to 
keep the mind in health is the faithful admonition of a 
friend. The calling of a man’s self toa strict account is 
a medicine sometimes too piercing and corrosive ; reading 
good books of morality is a little flat and dead ; observing 
our faults in others is sometimes unproper for our case ; 
but the best receipt (best (I say) to work and best to take) 
is the admonition of a friend. It is a strange thing to 


<<< SS 


i astatua| This isa common form of 
the word. Conf. e.g. ‘The state of 
learning . . . without which the his- 
tory of the world seemeth to me to be 
as the statua of Polyphemus with his 
eye out.’ Works, iii. 329. 

‘ They spake not a word, 

But like dumb statuas, or breathing 

stones, 

Stared on each other.’ 

King Richard III, act iii. se. 7. 


‘She dreamt to-night she saw my 
statua, 
Which like a fountain with a hun- 
dred spouts 
Did run pure blood.’ 
Julius Caesar, act ii. sc. 2. 
k to pass in smother| Lat. cogitationes 
suas silentio suffocare. Conf. ‘I have 
often seen it, that things when they are 
in smother trouble more than when 
they break out.’ Letters and Life, v. 47. 


190 “ESSAY XXVII.> 


behold what gross errors and extreme absurdities many 
(especially of the greater sort) do commit for want of 
a friend to tell them of them, to the great damage both of 
their fame and fortune: for, as St. James saith, they are 
as men ¢hat look sometimes into a glass, and presently t forget 
their own shape and favour™. As for business, a man 
may think, if he will, that two eyes see no more than one ; 
or that a gamester seeth always more than a looker-on ; or 
that a man in anger is as wise as he that hath said over 
io the four and twenty letters ; or that a musket may be shot 
off as well upon the arm as upon a rest; and such other 
* fond" and high imaginations, to think himself all in all°. 
But when all is done”, the help of good counsel is that 
which setteth business straight: and if any man think that 
he will take counsel, but it shall be by pieces, asking 
counsel in one business of one man, and in another 
business of another man, it is well (that is to say, better 
perhaps than if he asked none at all) ; but he runneth two 
dangers; one, that he shall not be faithfully counselled ; 
20 for it is a rare thing, except it be from a perfect and entire 
friend, to have counsel given but such as shall be bowed 
and crooked to some ends which he hath that giveth it: 
the other, that he shall have counsel given hurtful and 
unsafe (though with good meaning), and mixed partly of 
mischief and partly of remedy; even as if you would call 
a physician, that is thought good for the cure of the 
disease you complain of, but is unacquainted with your 
body ; and therefore may put you in a way for a present 


1 presently| i.e. immediately. Lat, clause seems intended to interpret and 


statim. amplify the preceding clause. ‘The 
m favour] i.e. features. Vide note essential fault of the man in his fond 
on Essay 43. and high imaginations is that he thinks 
» fond] i.e. foolish. Conf. himself all in all.’ Lat. 7” se esse omnia. 
‘Tell these sad women The grammar is not more loose than 

’Tis fond to wail inevitable strokes.’ Bacon’s grammar frequently is, 
Coriolanus, act iv. sc. 1. P when all is done] Lat. guidquid dici 


° to think himself all in all] This potest in contrarium, 


s 


2 RORY 


OF FRIENDSHIP. 191 


cure, but overthroweth your health in some other kind, 


and so cure the disease and kill the patient: but a friend 
that is wholly acquainted with a man’s estate, will beware, 
by furthering any present business, how he dasheth upon 
other inconvenience ; and therefore rest not upon scattered 
counsels ; they will rather distract and mislead than settle 
and direct. 

After these two noble fruits of friendship (peace in the 
affections, and support of the judgment), followeth the 
last fruit, which is like the pomegranate, full of many 
kernels ; I mean aid, and bearing a part in all actions and 
occasions. Here the best way to represent to life the 
manifold use of friendship is to cast and see? how many 
things there are which a man cannot do himself; and then 
it will appear that it was a-sparing-speech of the ancients 
to say, that a friend is another himself: for that a friend 
is far more than himself. Men have their time, and die 
many times in desire of some things which they principally 
take to heart ; the bestowing of a child, the finishing of a 
work, or the like. If a man have a true friend, he may 
rest almost secure that the care of those things will 
continue after him ; so that a man hath, as it were, two 
lives in his desires. A man hath a body, and that body is 
confined to a:place: but where friendship is, all offices of 
life are as it were granted to him and his deputy; for he 
may exercise them by his friend. How many things are 
there which a man cannot, with any face or comeliness, 
say or do himself? A man can scarce allege his own 
merits with modesty, much less extol them: a man cannot 


_ 


nN 


° 


° 


sometimes brook to supplicate or beg, and a number of 3° 


the like: but all these things are graceful in a friend’s 


4 to cast and see| Lat. circumspici- As it is common for the younger 
endo et videndo. Conf. sort 
‘It is as proper to our age To lack discretion.’ 


To cast beyond ourselves in our 


ie Hamlet, act ii. sc. 1. 
opinions 


192 ESSAY XXVII. 


mouth, which are blushing in a man’s own. So again, a 
man’s person? hath many proper relations* which he 
cannot put off. A man cannot speak to his son but as 
a father; to his wife but as a husband; to his enemy but 
upon terms‘: whereas a friend may speak as the case 
requires, and not as it sorteth" with the person. But to 
enumerate these things were endless; I have given the 
rule where a man cannot fitly play his own part; if he 
have not a friend, he may quit the stage. / 


NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 





P. 183, 1.1. for him) The Latin is ettam ili, implying that the 
author referred to was a master in the art of putting together in few 
words the utmost possible amount of truth and untruth. 

1.3. Whosoever is &c.] The reference is to Aristotle’s Politics, bk. 
I.cap.2: °Ek tovrev obv davepdv ort Trav ice f TOs earl, Kal Ort GvOpwros 
pvoe moditiKdy (Gov, kal 6 drodis did iow kal od dia rixny Frou paddds eorw 
i) Kpeirr@v i) avOpwros, worep kal 6 bp’ “Ounpov owdopnbeis. 

’Adpnrep, abéumoros, avéotios ... 6 Sé py Suvdpevos kowwveiv, i) pnOev 7 
dedpevos bv adrapkeray, ovbev pépos moAEws, Sore i Onpiov i Oeds. 

I have given the above passages at length in order to show, per- ; 

haps needlessly, the absurd incorrectness of Bacon’s remarks upon : 
them. It is true that inthe Ethics Aristotle prefers the contemplative 
to the practical, the self-sufficing to the dependent life: ‘O d€ rovodros 
dy ein Bios kpeirrwy i} kar dvOpwrov' ov yap 7 GvOpards éotw ota Bidcerat, 
GAN’ 7 Ocidy te €v adta tmapye, K.7T.A. X.7. The 4 Oeds of the Politics 
suggests the same thought. It does not suggest or admit a natural : 
and secret hatred and aversion towards society, proceeding out of a b 
pleasure in solitude and not out of a love and desire to sequester . 
a man’s self for a higher conversation. In the Advancement of 


* a man’s person] i.e. the part or 
character which a man sustains in 
society. Conf. 


‘I then did use the person of your 
father.’ 


2 Henry IV, act v. se. 2. 


And, ‘That your Majesty do for this 
Parliament put off the person of a 
merchant and contractor, and rest upon 
the person of a King.’ Letters and 
Life, iv. 37%. 

8 hath many proper relations] i.e. re- 


lations essentially belonging to it. Lat. ; 


multa habet conjuncta. 

* upon terms| The Lat. salva digni- 
tate expresses a part of the sense, or 
perhaps a derivative of, the sense, but 
it does not mark the contrast intended 
between the unreserved intercourse of , 
friendsand the measured formalities and 
arm’s-length restraints within which a 
man must have dealings with his enemy, 

u sorteth| i.e. suiteth. Conf. ‘ Livia 
sorted well with the arts of her hus- 
band.’ Essay 6 and note. 





7 





OF FRIENDSHIP. 193 


Learning, there is a passage of magnificent eloquence, in which Bacon 
decides against Aristotle’s preference of the contemplative life, but it 
does not bear out in any way the captious blunder of the Essay. Vide 
Works, iii. 421. 

P. 184, 1.7. the Latin adage] This isasplendid perversion. The 
original phrase does not convey the ethical sense which Bacon reads 
into it. It is given among the Erasmi Adagia. ‘Strabo, Geographiae 
lib. xvi. Seleuciam ad Tigrim ait Babylone majorem fuisse, sed ple- 
raque sui parte desertam, ac jure optimo de illa dici posse, quod de 
Megalopoli Arcadiae civitate dixit comicus quispiam 

’Epnpia peyddn "otw 1 peyddn modus 
id est Est magna solitudo magna civitas. Allusum est ad nomen 
urbis.’ Adag. p. 476 (Edition 1551). 

l. 19. diseases of stoppings &c.] Bacon makes frequent use of these 
pathological similes; e.g. conf. Essay 3, p. 19, ‘for as in the natural 
body,’ &c.; and speech in Parliament, Life and Letters, iv. 177: ‘Take 
away liberty of Parliament, the griefs of the subject will bleed 
inwards: sharp and eager humours will not evaporate, and then they 
must exulcerate, and so may endanger the sovereignty itself.’ 

P.185, 1.9. participes curarum] I can find no authority for Bacon’s state- 
ment that this is ‘the Roman name.’ He seems to have been misled 
by his double habit of reading Greek authors in a Latin version and of 
quoting from memory afterwards. Dion Cassius, speaking of the titles 
which Tiberius conferred on Sejanus, mentions among the rest, kai 
Kowevov tav ppovriday avduate. This is rendered in Xylander’s version 
by curarumque suarum participem nominavit. Dion Cassius, lib. lviii. 
p. 714 in H. Stephens’ fol. edition (1592). It is a questionable 
instance of friendship, for it appears by the context that it was part of 
a design to prepare the way for the overthrow of a man of whom 
Tiberius was distrustful, but whom he feared to attack openly. 

1,17. L. Sylla &c.] This story is incorrectly told. The answer in 
the text was made when ‘ Pompey required the honour of triumph, 
but Sylla denied it, alledging that none could enter in triumph into 
Rome but Consuls or Praetors. . . . These reasons did Sylla alledge 
against Pompey, and told him plainly that if he were bent to stand in 
it, he would resist him. All this blanked not Pompey, who told him 
frankly againe how men did honour the rising not the setting of the 
Sun, It was after this that ‘Pompey by force and against Syllaes 
will had brought Lepidus to be Consull, by the helpe and good will 
of the people that furthered his desire.’ Life of Pompeius, North’s 
Plutarch, p. 638. 
~ 124. With Julius Caesar &c.] For this vide Plutarch’s Life of 
Julius Caesar, North’s trans. p. 740. 

P. 186, 1. 4. calleth him venefica] The word seems to have been used 
by Antony as nothing more than a term of general abuse. . The letter, 

O 


194 ESSAY XXVII. 


which Cicero recites with a running comment on each clause, is 
‘Et te, o puer, qui omnia ejus nomini debes, id agere ut jure damnatus sit 
Dolabella, et ut venefica haec liberetur obsidione? Veneficam audes 
appellare eum virum qui tuis veneficiis remedia invenit?’ &c. &c. 
Philipp. xiii. 11. Cap. 9 shows that it is Brutus who is here meant. 

l. 5. Augustus raised Agrippa &c.| ‘O Avyovotos.... pereréparto 
avrdv, Kal Katavaykdoas Thy yuvaika, kainep ddedqidqy abtod ovcay, dmadha- 
Eavra, rij "lovAla ovvoixjoa, és thy “Pouny... emeue. Sid re radda Kal Gre 
6 Marxyvas cvpBovdevopéve oi rept abray rovtar elmeiv héyerat Sr, TyAcKodrov 
avroy merroinkas Gore f yapSpdv cov yevéerOar  hovevOjva. Dion Cassius, 
liv. 6. 

l. 11. Sejanus had ascended| Thy re obv rixny avrod Karaxopds dpyucar, 
kal ouvdpxovta Tod TiBepiov, ovk és tiv tmareiay GAN és Td Kpatos troonpai- 
vovtes, emekadouv. Dion Cassius, lviii. 6. 

1.13. Haec pro amicitia &c.| Tac. Ann. iv. 40. 

1.14. and the whole senate| ‘Neque senatis in eo cura an imperii 
extrema dehonestarentur: pavor internus occupaverat animos, cui 
remedium adulatione quaerebatur. Ita quanquam diversis super 
rebus consulerentur, aram clementiae, aram amicitiae, effigiesque 
circum Caesaris ac Sejani censuere.’ Tac. Ann. iv. 74. 

1. 16. The like, or more &c.| Thy re Ovyarépa abrod ro viei éuvnorevoe, moA- 
Aas kal veuvas Képas mapadimav’ Urardv re amedeke, kat duddoxov Tis avrapyias, 
as eimeiv, €xew ni€aro" Kai more kai éméeoteie, DAG Tov ayvdpa, Sore Kal 
evxeaOa mpoarobaveiy aitod. Dion Cassius, lxxv. 15. 

l. 19. would often maintain him &c.| This may be inferred from 
what Dion Cassius says about the conduct of the Emperor’s sons after 
the death of Plautianus: Oi dé rod Seounpou maides, 6 re "Avrawvivos kal 6 
Téras, otov matdaywyod twos amnddaypévor Tod TAavtiavod, ovdéy 6 tt ovdK 
éroiovv, Dion Cassius, lxxvi. 7. 

l. 29. but as an half-piece] Bacon is probably referring to the old 
practice of cutting silver pennies into halves to make up for the 
deficiency of smaller coins. Up tothe time of Edward I few or no 
half-pennies were struck at the mint. ‘The want of such small 
money,’ says Hawkins, ‘seems to have been generally supplied by 
cutting the pennies into halves and quarters. Several specimens are 
to be found in almost all reigns.’ Silver Coins of England (Ed. 2nd), 
Pp. 199. 

In 1393, a petition of the commons to King Richard II complains of 
a ‘great scarcity in the Realm of Half-pennies and Farthings of 
Silver, whereby the poor were frequently ill-supplied, so that when 
a poor man would buy his victuals and other necessaries convenient 
for him, and had only a penny, for which he ought to receive a half- 
penny in exchange, he did many times spoil his penny in order to 
make one half-penny.’ Ruding’s Annals of the Coinage of Britain 
(1817), vol. i. p. 474. 








OF FRIENDSHIP. 195 


In 1402, a petition to Henry IV states that ‘the people, of great 
necessity, used the moneys of foreign lands . . . and in some parts 
Halfpennies divided (to the great destruction and waste of the said 
money) and in some places tokens of lead.’ Ruding, vol. i. p. 484. 

In Elizabeth’s reign there was the same complaint about the want 
of small coins. ‘In 1574,’ says Ruding, ‘the use of private tokens for 
money ... was at this time grown to such excess as to be the sub- 
ject of frequent complaints. They were made of Lead, Tin, Latten, 
and even of leather. Of these base materials were formed farthings 
and half-pence.’ Ruding, vol. ii. p. 162. 

1. 34. what Comineus observeth| He says of the Duke that, after his 
defeat by the Swiss at Granson, ‘il avoit sejourné a Losanne en 
Savoye, ou vous, monseigneur de Vienne, le servistes de bon conseil 
en une grant malladie qu’il eut de douleur et de tristesse de ceste 
honte qu’il avoit receue; et, a dire la verité, je croy que jamais depuis 
il n’eut l’entendement si bon qu’il avoit en auparavant ceste bataille.’ 
Mémoires de Commynes, v. cap. 3. 

In the same year, after his defeat at Morat, ‘s’estoit retiré 4 l’entree 
de Bourgongne, en ung lieu appellé la Riviere, auquel lieu il sejourna 
plus de six sepmaines ... et se tenoit comme solitaire ... car la 
douleur qu’il eut de la premiere bataille de Granson fut si grande, et 
luy troubla tant les esperits, qu’il en tomba en grant malladie... . 
Et, A mon advis, oncques puis ladicte malladie ne fut si saige que 
auparavant, mais beaucoup diminué de son sens. 

_£Ettelles sont les passions de ceulx qui n’eurent jamais adversité et 
ne scavent trouver nulz remedes .. . car, en ce cas et en sembla- 
bles, la premier refuge est retourner 4 Dieu. . . . Apres cela, faict 
grand bien de parler 4 quelque amy, se povez, et devant luy hardy- 
ment plaindre ses douleurs,... et non point prendre le chemin 
que print le duc de se cacher ou se tenir solitairement.’ Livre v. 
cap. 5. : 

P. 187, 1.8. The parable of Pythagoras] Lat. Tessera Pythagorae. 

Vide Diog. Laertius on Pythagoras : *Hv & air@ ra cipBoda rade . . 
kapdinv pr eoblew.. . dia S€ rod Kapdinv pi eoOiew edndov pr THY Wuxny 
dvias Kal Avrats KaTaTHKELY. 

Porphyry, in his life, mentions this among the dicta of Pythagoras, 
mad & ad érepa to.aira, oioy pi) kapdiav eabieww* otov pr) AumEiv EavTdy avias. 
‘Eat not thy heart; that is to say, offend not thine own soul, nor hurt 
and consume it with pensive cares.’ Given in Plutarch’s Morals, 
among the enigmatical sayings of Pythagoras, p. 13. 

l. 20. like virtue as the Alchemists used to ascribe &c.| The virtues 
ascribed by the Alchemists to the Philosopher’s stone, the ‘ lapis bene- 
dictus,’ are large enough and various enough to cover Bacon’s words. 
‘Homines in suavitate et juventute conservat, repellendo ab eis cunc- 
tos languores: ...lepram depellit, caducum morbum et alias multas 


O02 


196 . ESSAY XXVIL 


feré incurabiles infirmitates mulcet atque etiam removet. Et haec 
omnia operatur plus quam omnes medicorum medicinae, vel potiones 
vel confectiones quaecunque. . . . Sicque fit antidotum et medicina om- 
nium corporum curandorum, et purgandorum, tam metallicorum quam 
humanorum. Rosarius quoque multa specificat dicens: Conservat 
sanitatem et roborat virtutem, reparat juventutem, purgat spiritualia, 
purgat pulmonem, venena cuncta expellit, morbos tollit, leprosos in 
vino bibita paulatim curat.’ Ventura, de ratione conficiendi lapidis 
Philos. cap. xxxi. Quod virtus lapidis nostri praeciosa, est immensa 
multiplex et admirabilis. The aurum potabile, derived from this 
stone, is expressly said to work ‘all contrary effects, but still to the 
good.’ Conf.‘ Lapis hic Philosophorum cor purgat omniaque membra 
capitalia, nec non intestina medullas et quicquid ipso corpore contin- 
etur. Non permittit aliquem in corpore pullulare morbum, sed ab eo 
fugiunt Podagra, Hydropisis, Icteritia, Colica passio, nec non a quatuor 
humoribus aegritudines omnes provenientes ejicit, corpora quoque 
repurgat, ut similia reddantur ac situm primo nataessent. Refugit 
omne quod naturam destruere conatur. Non aliter quam vermes 
ignem; ita infirmitates quaecunque renovationem hanc fugiunt.’ 
Paracelsus, vol. ii. p. 18 b (Ed. in 3 fol. vols.,,Geneva, 1658). 

‘Ex hoc fonte scatet VERUM AURUM POTABILE,’ p. 138b; ‘admirabilis 
profecto medicina quae pariter humidum atque siccum, calidum 
aeque ac frigidum curat.’ Vol. iii. p. 115 a. 

P. 188, 1. 2. for, in bodies] i.e.in inanimate bodies. Lat. 7m rebus natur- 
alibus. The Ed. of 1612 gives, ‘ And as it is certaine that in bodies in- 
animate, union strengtheneth any naturall motion and weakeneth any 
violent motion: So amongst men, friendship multiplieth joies and 
divideth griefes.’ Works, vi. p. 558. 

On the asserted certainty of this principle, and on the phraseology 
in which it is expressed, Bacon speaks elsewhere in terms very 
different from the above. Vide note on Essay 24. 

1.20. Jt was well said by Themistocles| The words of Themistocles 
do not bear the sense which Bacon puts upon them. The comparison 
intended is not between speech and thought, but between the perfect 
and imperfect expression of thought by language. Themistocles learnt 
to speak Persian not in order to open his understanding and bring his 
own thoughts to light, but to enable him to do justice to his plans in 
explaining them to the Persian King. The credit therefore for the 
very fine simile in the text belongs to Bacon, not to Themistocles. 

Plutarch tells the story twice. In his life of Themistocles: ‘The- 
mistocles (being charged by the Persian king to be bold and to speak 
his mind freely about the state of Greece) then answered him: That 
men’s words did properly resemble the stories and imagerie in a 
peece of arras; for both in the one and in the other, the goodly 
images of either of them are seene when they are unfolded and laid 


—— 





—” eo 


De Kt a tes 








—- on ake 2» 





OF FRIENDSHIP. 197 


open. Contrariwise they appear not, but are lost, when they are shut 
up and close folded: whereupon he said to the king he must needes 
require some further time of answer. The king liked his comparison 
passing well and willed him to appoint his owne time. Themistocles 
asked a yeare; in which time having pretily learned the Persian 
tongue, he afterwards spake to the king himself without any inter- 
preter.’ Plutarch, Lives, p. 131. And again in his Apophthegmata : 
‘ Being banished out of Athens... he retired himselfe to the great 
King of Persia, where having audience given him to speak, he said: 
That a man’s speech might very well be likened unto clothes of 
tapestry, wrought with imagery and story-work: for both the one 
and the other, if they be displaied and unfolded at length, discover 
plainly and openly the figures drawn within ; but if they be folded or 
rolled up, all the pourtraictures be hidden and to no purpose: he 
requested therefore the tearm of a certein time within which he 
might learn the Persian language, to the end that thenceforward he 
might be able to declare and deliver his'own minde unto the king by 
himselfe, and not by a truck-man or interpreter.’ Plutarch, Morals, 
p. 344, Apophthegmes of Kings, &c. 

- Bacon in his Apophthegms new and old tells the story correctly : 
‘Themistocles said of speech: that it was like Arras that spread abroad 
shows fair images, but contracted is but like packs’ Works, vii. 153. 

* The metaphor is employed correctly, but with no reference to its 
origin, by Travers in the course of his controversy with Hooker : 
‘I have been bold to offer to your honours a long and tedious discourse 
of these matters; but, speech being like to tapestry, which if it be 
folded up sheweth but part of that which is wrought, and being un- 
lapt and laid open sheweth plainly, to the eye of all the world, that is 
in it; I thought it necessary to unfold this tapestry,’ &c. Keble’s 
Hooker, vol. iii. p. 707 (Ed. 1836). 

P. 189, 1.1. a@ stone &c.] Conf. 

_ ‘Ergo fungar vice cotis, acutum 
Reddere quae ferrum valet, exsors ipsa secandi.’ 
Hor. De Arte Poet. 304. 

1.8. Heraclitus &c.] This enigma is variously recorded. The 
correct version is ain Wuxi) coperdrn kal dpiorn. Vide Stobaei Flori- 
legium, v. 120 (Gaisford’s Edition). Gaisford gives, in a note, a various 
reading, ‘ aiy1 Enpy copwrdarn. Neminem haec varietas confundat ; -adyj 
mendosum est pro avn, et np?) ejusdem glossema. Schow. Cod. Paris. 
A. reads avn €np7, “sed Enpy lineam habet subductam.”’ 

1.8. Dry light &c.] Conf. Nov. Org. i. 49: ‘Intellectus humanus 
luminis sicci non est; sed recipit infusionem a voluntate et affecti- 
bus.’ Works, i. p. 167. 

Again in the Advancement of Learning, bk. i: ‘When men fall to 
framing conclusions out of their knowledge, applying it to their par- 


198 ESSAY XXVII. 


ticular, and ministering to themselves thereby weak fears or vait? 


desires, there groweth that carefulness and trouble of mind which is 
spoken of: for the knowledge is no more /umen siccum, whereof 
Heraclitus the profound said, Lumen siccum optima anima; but it 
becometh Lumen madidum or maceratum, being steeped and infused 
in the humours of the affections.’ Works, iii. 266. 

P. 190, 1. 4. St James saith] ~ Ep. i. 23. 

1. 8. a gamester &c.| The proverb here referred to is frequently 
quoted by Bacon. Conf. Essay 48. p.335. And,‘ As the proverb is, a 
looker on sometimes seeth more than a gamester.’ Letters and Life, 
vi. 239. 

In the Advancement of Learning, bk. ii, the proverb is given with a 
reserve: ‘For although sometimes a looker on may see more than a 
gamester, and there be a proverb more arrogant than sound that the 
vale best discovereth the hill; yet,’ &c. Works, iii. 428. 

l. 10. the four and twenty letters] Conf. ‘ Viginti quatuor, qui est 
numerus alphabeti apud nos” Examples of alphabets follow, with no 
distinct character or place assigned to Jand U. Works, i. 659. 

‘In our language,’ says Ben Jonson, ‘ we use these four and twenty 
letters ’—and he adds an alphabet with no J or U. English Grammar, 
bk. i. chap. 2. The form U, however, comes in presently, as it does 
also with Bacon. The custom of the age had come to be to put V as 
the initial letter, and U as a subsequent letter. The word ‘uva’ 
would thus be written ‘vua. In the previous century no such rule 
was observed. 

The advice in the text is not new. Conf. ‘Athenodorus the philo- 
sopher being of great yeares, craved license with his (Caesar’s) good 
favour to retire unto his own house from the court, by reason of his 
old age: and leave he gave him, but at his farewell Athenodorus 
said unto him, Sir when you perceive yourself to be moved with 
Choler, neither say nor do ought before you have repeated to your- 
self all the twenty-four letters in the Alphabet. Caesar hearing this 
advertisement took him by the hand: I have need still (quoth he) 
of your company and presence, and so retained him for one yeare 
longer.’ Plutarch, Morals, p. 364. 

P. 191, 1. 16. a friend another himself| A saying ascribed to Pytha- 
goras ; Tovs dé pidous imepnydma, kowd péev Ta TOY hirer eivat rparos aropnva- 
pevos, Tov dé hidov Gddov €avtév. Porphyry, Vita Pythag. 33. Aristotle 
uses it: "Eors yap 6 pidos addos airés. Eth. Nicom. ix. 4. sec. 5. ‘Qs de 
mpos éavrov €xet 6 orovdaios, kal mpds roy Pirov* Erepos yap adris 6 Hidos eoriv. 
ix. 9. sec. 10, and Magna Moralia, ii. 15. sec. 8. So, too, Zeno Cittieus : 
eparnbeis tis €ate hidos ; Gos, épn, eyo. Diog. Laertius, lib. vii. sec. 23. 

Conf. also, ‘Whereas it is commonly said and thought that a friend 
is another own-selfe, and men give unto him the name of ێraipos or 
érapos in Greeke, as if a man should say, érepos, that is such another,’ &c. 


vv -—-F, Sober) & 








OF EXPENCE. 199 
Plutarch on Plurality of Friends, Morals, Holland’s Trans. p. 185. 
Conf. also Cicero, De Amicitia, cap. 21: ‘Verus amicus ... est enim 
is qui est tanquam alter idem.’ Bacon calls the speech ‘sparing’ 
because he takes it (wrongly) as referring to the convenience or 
‘fruit’ of friendship. 

1. 26. How many things are there| Conf. ‘Quam multa enim, quae 
nostra causa nunquam faceremus, facimus causa amicorum? precari 
ab indigno, supplicare; . . . quae in nostris rebus non satis honeste, 
in amicorum fiunt honestissime.’ Cicero, de Amicit. cap. xvi. 57. 





XXVIII. 
OF EXPENCE. 


Ricues are for spending, and spending for honour and 
good actions; therefore extraordinary expence must be 
limited* by the worth of the occasion; for voluntary 
undoing may be as well for a man’s country as for the 
kingdom of heaven; but ordinary expence ought to be 
limited by a man’s estate, and governed with such regard 
as it be within his compass; and not subject to deceit and 
abuse of servants; and ordered to the best show, that 
the bills may be less than the estimation abroad. Cer- 
tainly, if a man will keep but of even hand», his ordinary 
expences ought to be but to the half of his receipts ; and 
if he think to wax rich, but to the third part. It is no 
baseness for the greatest to descend and look into their 
own estate. Some forbear it, not upon negligence alone, 


® limited] i.e. appointed or meas- 
ured. Lat. commensurandi sunt. Ital. 
proportionate. The clause following 
shows that on a sufficiently worthy oc- 
casion there are no bounds to be set 
to expence. Conf. 

‘For ’tis my limited service.’ 
Macbeth, act ii. sc. 3. 

So frequently in the Statute Book of 
the sixteenth century, e. g. ‘ Upon the 
pains forfeitures and penalties in the 


present estatute limited and expressed.’ 
37 Henry VIII, cap. 9. 

> will keep but of even hand Lat, qui 
diminutionem fortunarum suarum pati 
nolit, Conf.‘ Whoso is out of hope to 
attain to another’s virtue will seek to 
come at even hand by depressing 
another’s fortune.’ Essay 9. And, 
‘Business is bought at a dear hand 
where there is small dispatch.’ Essay 


25. 


lanl 


° 


10 


20 


200 ESSAY XXVIII. 


but doubting to* bring themselves into melancholy, in 
respect they shall¢ find it broken: but wounds cannot be 
cured without searching. He that cannot look into his 
own estate at all had need both choose well those whom 
he employeth, and change them often ; for new are more 
timorous and less subtile. He that can look into his 
estate but seldom, it behoveth him to turn all to certain- 
ties®. A man had need, if he be plentiful in some kind 
of expence, to be as saving again in some other: as if 
he be plentiful in diet, to be saving in apparel: if he 
be plentiful in the hall‘, to be saving in the stable: and 
the like. For he that is plentiful in expences of all kinds 
will hardly be preserved from decay. In clearing of a 
man’s estate, he may as well hurt himself in being too 
sudden as in letting it run on too long; for hasty selling * 
is commonly as disadvantageable as interest. Besides, he 
that clears at once will relapse; for finding himself out of 
straits, he will revert to his customs: but he that cleareth 
by degrees induceth a habit of frugality, and gaineth 
as well upon his mind? as upon his estate. Certainly, who 
hath a state to repair may not despise small things ; and 


© doubting to] i.e. thinking it very 
possible they may—a sense still re- 
tained as a vulgar colloquialism. 

4 in respect they shall] i.e. in case 
they shall. Lat. sz res nimio plus accisas 
deprehenderint. 

© to turn all to certainties] i.e. ex- 
pences as well as in receipts. Lat. ix 
certos reditus atque etiam sumptus ver- 
tere convenit. 

£ in the hall] ‘ The Hall was the place 
where the great Lord us’d to eat, 
(wherefore else were the Halls made 
so big?), where he saw all his servants 
and tenants about him. He eat not in 
private except in time of sickness; 
when once he became a thing coop’d 
up, all his greatness was spoil’d,’ 
Selden, Table Talk, sub voce Hall. 
‘Diet,’ just above, seems therefore to 


refer only to the man’s own eating 
and drinking; the hall, to the general 
table kept for the whole establish- 
ment, 

& hasty selling &c.| Lat. praeproperae 
enim venditiones jacturam ex usuris 
saepe exaequant. Conf, ‘Were it not 
for this easy borrowing upon interest, 
men’s necessities would draw upon 
them a most sudden undoing, in that 
they would be forced to sell their 
means far under foot.’ Essay 41. 

h upon his mind] For this use of 
‘upon’ conf. ‘Philosophy doth con- 
demn our want of care and industry if 
we do not win very much upon our- 
selves’ (i. e.ifwe do not make effective 
use of some preservatives. against the 
passions of the mind referred to just 
before). Letters and Life, ii. 8. 


ee a ee eS ee ee 


tie ai 


( hl tit pi MO line py, > 


OF EXPENCE. 201 


commonly it is less dishonourable to abridge petty charges 
than to stoop to petty gettings. A man ought warily to 
begin charges which once begun will continue: but in 
matters that return not he may be more magnificent. 


NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 


P. 199, 1. 3. for voluntary undoing| Conf. ‘No man’s fortune can 
be an end worthy of his being: and many times the worthiest men 
do abandon their fortune willingly for better respects.’ Works, iii. 
456. 

P. 200, 1.5. change them often] This was the practice of James’ 
favourite, Villiers, whether from policy or from mere caprice. Conf, 
‘His lordship was bred in a great error, he was so ready to cast a 
cloud suddenly upon his creatures, and with much inconstancy to 
root up that which he had planted. A fault too patent against all 
Apology. He had changed the white staves of the King’s Houshold, 
the Secretaries, the Masters of the Court of Wards, the Chancellors 
of the Exchequer and many others. Partly it happened because 
fresh Undertakers came with Proffers and Forecasts which had not 
been made before. Presently some must be discarded, to make 
room for those who, albeit in their discharge they did less than their 
predecessors, yet outbid them in Promises. And partly, which goes 
together, his Lordship was of very desultorious Affections, quickly 
weary of those whom he had gratified and apt to resume his favours 
to make trial upon others... From whence it came to pass that his 
Lordship was often served by bad instruments ; for they made too 
much haste to be Rich, because they knew their turn was coming 
quickly to be shifted. And it is a weak part to blast the good Turns 
which a man hath done, and to lose his thanks and the fidelity of his 
Clients.” Hacket’s Life of Abp. Williams, Part i. p. 4o. 

And again, ‘My Lord-Duke was soon satiated with their greatness 
| 





whom he had advanced. It was the inglorious mark of those thirteen 
years of his Power to remove Officers. Which was like a sweeping 
Floud, that at every spring-tide takes from one land and casts it upon 
another.’ Part ii. p. 19. 


PES aT 





202 ESSAY XXIX. 


XXIX. 


OF THE TRUE GREATNESS OF KINGDOMS AND 
ESTATES. 


TuE speech of Themistocles, the Athenian, which was 
haughty and arrogant in taking so much to himself, had 
been a grave and wise observation and censure ®, applied 
at large to others. Desired at a feast to touch a lute, he 
said, He could not fiddle, but yet he could make a small town 
a great city. These words (holpen a little with a metaphor) 


may express two different abilities in those that deal in 


business of estate; for if a true survey be taken of coun- 
sellors and statesmen, there may be found (though rarely) 
10 those which can make a small state great, and yet cannot 
fiddle: as, on the other side, there will be found a great 
many that can fiddle very cunningly, but yet are so far 
from being able to make a small state great, as their gift 
lieth the other way; to bring a great and flourishing estate 
to ruin and decay. And certainly, those degenerate arts 
and shifts whereby many counsellors and governors gain 
both favour with their masters and estimation with the 
vulgar, deserve no better name than fiddling; being things 
rather pleasing for the time, and graceful to themselves 
20 only, than tending to the weal and advancement of the 
state which they serve. There are also (no doubt) coun- 
sellors and governors which may be held sufficient (wegotits 
pares), able to manage affairs, and to keep them from pre- 
cipices and manifest inconveniences ; which nevertheless 
are far from the ability to raise and amplify an estate in 


power, means, and fortune. 


But be the workmen what 


they may be, let us speak of the work; that is, the true 
greatness of kingdoms and estates, and the means thereof. 


® censure| i.e. judgment; a common 
Latinism. Conf. ‘This is not only 
the wisdom of the laws of the realm, 
which so defineth of it, but it is 


also the censure of foreign laws, 
the conclusion of common _ rea- 
son.’ Letters and Life, ii, 281, and 
passim, 





i 


— To 


: 
9 
t' 





TRUE GREATNESS OF KINGDOMS, ETC. 203 


An argument? fit for great and mighty princes to have in 
their hand; to the end that neither by over-measuring 
their forces they lose themselves in vain enterprises: nor, 
on the other side, by undervaluing them they descend to 
fearful and pusillanimous counsels. 

The greatness of an estate in bulk and territory doth fall 
under measure ; and the greatness of finances and revenue 
doth fall under computation. The population may appear 
by musters ; and the number and greatness of cities and 
towns by cards* and maps; but yet there is not anything 
amongst civil affairs more subject to error than the right 
valuation and true judgment concerning the power and 
forces of an estate. The kingdom of heaven is compared, 
not to any great kernel or nut, but to a grain of mustard- 
seed; which is one of the least grains, but hath in it a 
property and spirit hastily to get up and spread. So are 
there states great in territory, and yet not apt to enlarge 
or command; and some that have but a small dimension 
of stem, and yet apt to be the foundations of great 
monarchies. 

Walled towns, stored arsenals and armories, goodly 
races of horse, chariots of war, elephants, ordnance, artil- 
lery, and the like; all this is but a sheep in a lion’s skin, 
except the breed and disposition of the people be stout 
and warlike. Nay, number (itself) in armies importeth 
not much? where the people is of weak courage; for (as 
Virgil saith), /¢ never troubles a wolf how many the sheep be. 
The army of the Persians in the plains of Arbela was 
such a vast sea of people as it did somewhat astonish 
the commanders in Alexander’s army, who came to him 
therefore and wished him to set upon them by night; 
but he answered, He would not pilfer the victory: and the 


> an argument| i.e. subject or theme. 4 importeth not much] i.e. is not of 

¢ cards| i.e. charts. Conf. note on much importance. Conf. ‘the .true 
Essay 18. In the edition of 1612 the __ placing of them importeth exceedingly.’ 
word is spelt ‘carts,’ Essay 3. 


20 


39 


204 ESSAY XXIX. 


defeat was easy. When Tigranes, the Armenian, being 
encamped upon a hill with four hundred thousand men, 
discovered the army of the Romans, being not above four- 
teen thousand, marching towards him, he made himself 
merry with it, and said, Yonder men are too many for an 
ambassage, and too few for a fight ; but before the sun set 
he found them enow to give him the chace with infinite 
slaughter. Many are the examples of the great odds be- 
tween number and courage: so that a.man may truly 

10 make a judgment that the principal point of greatness in 

| any state is to have a race of military men. Neither is 
money the sinews of war (as it is trivially said), where the 
sinews of men’s arms in base and effeminate people are 
failing: for Solon said well to Croesus (when in ostenta- 
tion he showed him his gold), Szr, 7f any other come that 
hath better iron than you, he will be master of all this gold. 
Therefore, let any prince or state think soberly of his 
forces, except his militia ® of natives be of good and valiant 
soldiers; and let princes, on the other side, that have 

20 subjects of martial disposition, know their own strength, 
unless they be otherwise wanting unto themselves. .As 
for mercenary forces (which is the help in this case), all 
examples show that whatsoever estate or prince doth rest 
upon them, he may spread his feathers for a time, but he will 
mew them‘ soon after. ' 

The blessing of Judah and Issachar will never meet; 
that the same people or nation should be both the lion’s whelp 
and the ass between burdens ; neither will it be that a people 
overlaid with taxes should ever become valiant and martial. 

3° It is true that taxes, levied by consent of the estate, do 


© militia] used, generally,formilitary' nor fal nor of her fethere; therefor 
force. So below, to employ almost here is a medicine.’ Heading of a 
indifferently all nations in their militia paragraph in the St. Alban’s booke of 
of ordinary soldiers. hawking, huntyng,and fysshyng. Soin 

£ will mew them] i.e. will moult or Overbury’scharacters, subtit,A WHORE, 
shed them, Lat. defluent illae. Conf. comparing her to a hawk, he says ‘and 
‘Who so wil that an hawke mew not now she has mewed three coats.’ 


———-- +.” = 


TRUE GREATNESS OF KINGDOMS, ETC. 205 


abate men’s courage less; as it hath been seen notably in 
the excises of the Low Countries; and, in some degree, in 
the subsidies of England ; for, you must note that we speak 
now of the heart and not of the purse; so that although 
the same tribute and tax laid by consent or by imposing 
be all one to the purse, yet it works diversely upon the 
courage. So that you may conclude shat uo people over- 
charged with tribute is Sit Sor empire. 

Let states that aim at greatness take heed how their 
nobility and gentlemen do multiply too fast; for that 
maketh the common subject grow to be a peasant and 
base swain, driven out of heart, and in effect but the 
gentleman’s labourer. Even as you may see in coppice 
woods ; if you leave your staddles® too thick, you shall 
never have clean underwood, but shrubs and bushes. So in 
countries, if the gentlemen be too many the commons will 
be base ; and you will bring it to that that not the hundred 
poll® will be fit for an helmet: especially as to the infantry, 
which is the nerve of an army; and so there will be great 
population and little strength. This which I speak of hath 
been nowhere better seen than by comparing of England 
and France; whereof England, though far less in territory 





& your staddles| Lat. si major quam 
par est caudicum sive arborum majorum 
relinquatur numerus. Conf. 

‘Leave growing for staddles the 
likest and best, 

Though seller and buier dispatched 

the rest.’ 

Tusser, Five hundreth points of 
good husbandry. April’s husbandry. 
Chap. xxxviii. stanza 9. 

The poem is given at length in 
Somers’ Tracts, vol. iii. (Ed. 1810). 

The word, which is obsolete in this 
country, is (Webster says) still in use 
in America, where ‘trees are called 
staddles from three or four years old, 
till they are 6 or 8 inches in diameter: 
but in this respect the word is indefinite.’ 
Conf. Webster's Dictionary, sub voce. 


h the hundred poll| Lat. centesimum 
quodque caput. We find elsewhere a 
confusion between the cardinal and 
ordinal forms of this number. Conf. 
‘And he himself with foure hundreth 
of the best men he had ... went 
straight to the gates of the citie.’ 
Plutarch, Lives, p. 1025. So in Burton’s 
Will, ‘an hundredth pound’ and ‘an 
hundred punds’ are used indifferently. 
Quoted in Anat, of Melancholy, Pre- 
face to Edition of 1837, p. xix. So, 
too, in the early editions of Tusser, 
the titles of his poems are ‘One hun- 
dreth’ or ‘Five hundreth points of 
good husbandry.’ In the edition of 
the Essays of 1612 the words corre- 
sponding to the text are ‘ the hundreth 
pole.’ 


10 


20 


206 ESSAY XXIX. 


and population, hath been (nevertheless) an overmatch ; in 
regardi the middle people of England make good soldiers, 
which the peasants of France do not: and herein the de- 
vice of King Henry the Seventh (whereof I have spoken 
largely in the history of his life) was profound and ad- 
mirable, in making farms and houses of husbandry of a 
standard, that is, maintained with such a proportion of 
land unto them as may breed a subject to live in con- 
venient plenty, and no servile condition ; and to keep the 
plough in the hands of the owners, and not mere hirelings ; 
and thus indeed you shall attain to Virgil’s character, which 
he gives to ancient Italy: 


Terra potens armis atque ubere glebae. 


Neither is that state* (which, for anything I know, is 
almost peculiar to England, and hardly to be found any- 
where else, except it be perhaps in Poland) to be passed 
over; I mean the state of free servants and attendants 
upon noblemen and gentlemen, which are no ways in- 
ferior unto the yeomanry for arms; and therefore, out of 
all question, the splendour and magnificence and great 
retinues and hospitality of noblemen and gentlemen re- 
ceived into custom! doth much conduce unto martial 
greatness ; whereas, contrariwise, the close and reserved 
living of noblemen and gentlemen causeth a penury of 
military forces. 
we had most commerce.’ 


i in regard | = because. Conf. Ed- Works, iii. 


mundes, Obs. upon Caesar’s Com- 
mentaries, lib. vii. cap. 11: ‘ Next unto 
the circle, the triangular fortresse is 
the most unperfect, first in regard it 
is a figure of less capacitie than any 
other of equall bounds.’ Also, Cobbett’s 
State Trials (Edition 1809), vol. i. p. 
1350: ‘My Lord’s purpose to have 
men planted at the court was in regard 
he feared hindrance by private ene- 
mies.’ Also, ‘ We lost our traffic with 
the Americans, with whom, of all 
others, in regard they lay nearest to us, 


143. 

k that state] Lat. illa pars popult. 
For this somewhat rare use of state (or 
estate, the two words. are used in- 
differently) for persons of a certain 
rank or order, conf. ‘A baron is an 
estate of great dignitie in blood, honour, 
and habit, a peere of the Realm, and 
companion of princes.’ Segar, Honour 
Military and Civil, bk. iv. 22, headed ‘Of 
honourable places due to great Estates.’ 

1 received into custom| Lat. quae more 
sunt. 


ee ee ee ee 


—— ), rr, * 





rom Ve 


a ee ee 


‘ee 


= 








TRUE GREATNESS OF KINGDOMS, ETC. 207 


By all means it is to be procured that the trunk of 
Nebuchadnezzar’s tree of monarchy be great enough to 
bear the branches and the boughs ; that is, that the natural 
subjects of the crown or state bear a sufficient proportion 
to the stranger subjects that they govern; therefore all 
states that are liberal of naturalization towards strangers 
are fit for empire ; for to think that a handful of people can, 
with the greatest courage and policy in the world, embrace 
too large extent of dominion, it may hold for a time but it 
will fail suddenly. The Spartans were a nice people™ in 
point of naturalization; whereby, while they kept their 
compass, they stood firm ; but when they did spread, and 
their boughs were becomen too great for their stem, they 
became a windfall upon the sudden. Never any state was 
in this point so open to receive strangers into their body 
as were the Romans; therefore it sorted with them® ac- 
cordingly, for they grew to the greatest monarchy. Their 
manner was to grant naturalization (which they called jus 
civitatis), and to grant it in the highest degree, that is, not 
only jus commercii, jus connubit, jus haereditatis ; but also, 
jus suffragit, and jus honorum; and this not to singular 
persons alone, but likewise to whole families; yea, to 
cities and sometimes to nations. Add to this their custom 
of plantation of colonies, whereby the Roman plant was 
removed into the soil of other nations; and, putting both 
constitutions together, you will say that it was not the 
Romans that spread upon the world, but it was the world 
that spread upon the Romans; and that was the sure way 


ma nue people] i.e. sparing and 
fastidious ; or, as we should now say, 
particular about. Lat. parci et difficiles. 
Conf. ‘A man of disputative valour 
had need be more nice of reputa- 
tion than a man of declared valour.’ 
Letters and Life, vi. 112. ‘They made 
it not nice to use’ (i.e. they did 
not shrink from using) ‘some one 


of the ministers of God, by whom 
the rest might take notice of their 
faults.’ Hooker, Eccl. Pol. bk. vi. 
chap. 4. sec. 2. 

' 2 at sorted with them) i.e. things 
turned out in their case. Lat. par erat 
instituto tam prudenti fortuna. Conf. 
‘Who finding things sort to his desire.’ 
Works, vi. 70. 


a 


bo 


° 


3° 


10 


20 


3° 


208 ESSAY. XXIX. 


of greatness. I have marvelled sometimes at Spain, how 
they clasp and contain® so large dominions with so few 
natural Spaniards; but sure the whole compass of Spain 
is a very great body of a tree, far above Rome and Sparta 
at the first; and besides, though they have not had that 
usage to naturalize liberally, yet they have that which is 
next to it; that is, 4o employ almost indifferently all nations 
in their militia of ordinary soldiers ; yea, and sometimes in 
their highest commands; nay, it seemeth at this instant 
they are sensible of this want of natives; as by the prag- 
matical sanction, now published, appeareth. 

It is certain that sedentary and within-door arts and 
delicate manufactures (that require rather the finger than 
the arm), have in their nature a contrariety to a military 
disposition ; and generally all warlike people are a little 
idle, and love danger better than travail; neither must 
they be too much broken of it if they shall be preserved 
in vigour: therefore it was great advantage in the ancient 
states of Sparta, Athens, Rome, and others, that they had 
the use of slaves, which commonly did rid” those manu- 
factures; but that is abolished in greatest part by the 
Christian law. That which cometh nearest to it is to leave 
those arts chiefly to strangers (which for that purpose are 
the more easily to be received), and to contain the principal 
bulk of the vulgar natives® within those three kinds, tillers 
of the ground, free servants, and handicraftsmen of strong 
and manly arts, as smiths, masons, carpenters, &c., not 
reckoning professed soldiers. 

But above all, for empire and greatness it innate 
most that a nation do profess arms as their principal 


° contain\ i.e. hold together or re- P did rid i.e. did get them done. 


strain. Lat. guod fraenare possit. So 
below, ‘to contain the principal bulk of 
the vulgar natives within those three 
kinds.’ ‘And it is a happy thing when 
itself is well contained within the true 
band of unity.’ Essay 3. 


Conf. ‘willingness rids way.’ 
3 Henry VI, act v. se. 3. 
The Latin is ¢stiusmodi opificia ex- 
pediebantur. 
P the vulgar natives| Lat. nativorum 
plebs. 


Sl 


TRUE GREATNESS OF KINGDOMS, ETC. 209 


honour, study, and occupation; for the things which we 
formerly have spoken of are but habilitations™ towards 
arms ; and what is habilitation without intention and act? 
Romulus, after his death (as they report or feign), sent a 
present to the Romans, that above all they should intend * 
arms, and then they should prove the greatest empire of 
the world. The fabric of the state of Sparta was wholly 
(though not wisely) framed and composed to that scope* 
and end; the Persians and Macedonians had it for a 
flash"; the Gauls, Germans, Goths, Saxons, Normans, 10 
and others, had it for a time: the Turks have it at this 
day, though in great declination. Of Christian Europe, 
they that have it are in effect only the Spaniards: but it is 
so plain that every man profiteth in that he most intendeth, 
that it needeth not to be stood upon: it is enough to point 
at it; that no nation which doth not directly profess eed 
may look to have greatness fall into their mouths; and 
on the other side, it is a most certain oracle of time, that 
those states that continue long in that profession (as the 
Romans and Turks principally have done) do wonders ; 2° 
and those that have professed arms but for an age have, 
notwithstanding, commonly attained that greatness in that 
age which maintained them long after, when their pro- 
fession and exercise of arms had grown to decay. » 
Incident to this point is for a state to have those laws or 
customs which may reach forth unto them just occasions 


t habilitations] i.e. means of attain- 
ing ability. 

8 intend] i. e. pay steady and hearty 
attention to. Conf. ‘I shall take to me, 
in this procuration, not Martha’s part 
to be busied in many things, but Mary’s 
part which is to intend your service.’ 
Letters and Life, iv. 391. And, ‘ The 
arrowes having barbed heads... are 
not easily pulled out, which maketh 
the souldiers not to intend the fight 
untill they be delivered of them.’ Ed- 


mundes, Obs. on Caesar’s Commen- 
taries, lib. vii. cap. 15. 

* scope| i.e. mark or object aimed 
at. Conf. ‘ Other errors there are in 
the scope that men propound to them- 
selves, whereunto they bend their 
endeavours.’ Works, iii. 293. 

"a flash\ i.e. something sudden, 
bright and shortlived. Conf. ‘ This 
action is not a flash, but a solid and 
settled pursuit.’ Letters and Life, iv. 
122, 


210 


ESSAY XXIX. 


(as may be pretended*) of war; for there is that justice 
imprinted in the nature of men, that they enter not upon 
wars (whereof so many calamities do ensue), but upon 
some at the least specious grounds and quarrels. The 
Turk hath at hand, for.cause of war, the propagation of 
his law or sect, a quarrel that he may always command. 
The Romans, though they esteemed the extending the 
limits of their empire to be great honour to their generals 
when it was done, yet they never rested upon that alone 
10 to begin a war: first therefore let nations that pretend to 
greatness have this, that they be sensible of wrongs, either 
upon borderers, merchants, or politic ministers; and that 
they sit not too long upon a provocation: secondly, let 
them be prest and ready’ to give aids and succours to their 
confederates ; as it ever was with the Romans; insomuch 
as if the confederate had leagues defensive with divers 
other states, and upon invasion offered did implore their 
aids severally, yet the Romans would ever be the foremost, 


and leave it to none other to have the honour. 


As for the 


20 wars which were anciently made on the behalf of a kind 
of party or tacit conformity of estate, I do not see how 


* pretended] This word in itself does 
not necessarily imply that the so-called 
just occasions are to have a mere pre- 
tence of justice in them. But Bacon 
is here concerned not so much to lay 
down what are just and proper occa- 
sions for taking up arms, as what 
reasons may be found for entering on 
an aggressive war without too obvious 
a violation of natural justice. That this 
is so is clear, partly from the general 
scope of the Essay, de proferendis 
Jinibus imperit, the acquisition of terri- 
tory being the end aimed at, and war 
being the appointed means: partly 
from the words which immediately fol- 
low: ‘for there is that justice imprinted 
in the nature of men, that they enter 
not upon wars, (whereof so many 
calamities ensue) but upon some, at 


the least, specious grounds and quar- 
rels;’ and most clearly of all from the 
Latin, justas causas aut saltem prae- 
textus, which Bacon has recognised as 
correct, since it appears also in the De 
Augmentis Scientiarum, Works, i. 800. 
Conf. for word, ‘ perill by this salvage 
man pretended.’ Fairy Queen, vi. 4. 
to. And, ‘by whom his name is never 
so much pretended as when deepest 
treachery is meant.’ Hooker, Sermon 
IV (vol. iii. p. 813, Keble’s ed. 1836). 
For the views of Bacon and others 
as to the legitimate grounds of war, 
vide note on Essay 19. 

¥ prest and ready| Lat. prompta sit 
et alacris. Conf. ‘Evils prest and 
ready to invade us.’ Hooker, Sermon 
IV (vol. iii. p. 809, Keble’s ed, 
1836). 








TRUE GREATNESS OF KINGDOMS, ETC. 211 


they may be well justified: as when the Romans made 
a war for the liberty of Graecia: or when the Lacedae- 
monians and Athenians made wars to set up or pull down 
democracies and oligarchies: or when wars were made by 
foreigners, under the pretence of justice or protection, to 
deliver the subjects of others from tyranny and oppression ; 
and the like. Let it suffice, that no estate expect to be 
great that is not awake upon any just occasion of arming. 

No body can be healthful without exercise, neither na- 
tural body nor politic ; and certainly to a kingdom or estate 
a just and honourable war is the true exercise. A civil 
war indeed is like the heat of a fever; but a foreign war is 
like the heat of exercise, and serveth to keep the body in 
health ; for in a slothful peace both courages will effeminate 
and manners corrupt: but howsoever it be for happiness, 
without all question for greatness it maketh to be still for 
the most part” in arms; and the strength of a veteran 
army (though it be a chargeable business), always on foot, 
is that which commonly giveth the law, or at least the 
reputation amongst all neighbour states, as may well be 
seen in Spain, which hath had, in one part or other, a 
veteran army almost continually now by the space of six- 
score years. 

To be master of the sea is an abridgment? of a monarchy. 
Cicero, writing to Atticus of Pompey his preparation against 
Caesar, saith, Constlium Pompeii plane Themistocleum est; 
putat enim qui mart potitur eum rerum potiri; and without 
doubt Pompey had tired out Caesar if upon vain confidence 
he had not left that way. We see the great effects of 


‘battles by sea: the battle of Actium decided the empire of : 


the world; the battle of Lepanto arrested the greatness 


% still for the most part] Lat. quast sage in the De Augm. Scient. gives 
semper. Conf. ‘The best hath still  ‘ semper obtinuisse.’ Works, i. 460. 
prevailed and suppressed. the rest.’ - ® an abridgment &c.| Lat. monar- 
Works, iii. 291. The corresponding pas-  chiae quaedam epitome est. 


i ae 


10 


ws 
(o) 


I 


2 


° 


— 


°o 


212 ESSAY XXIX. 


of the Turk. There be many examples where sea-fights 
have been final to the war: but this is when princes or 
states have set up their rest” upon the battles. But thus 
much is certain ; that he that commands the sea is at great 
liberty, and may take-as much and as little of the war as 
he will; whereas those that be strongest by land are many 
times nevertheless in great straits. Surely at this day 
with us of Europe the vantage of strength at sea (which 
is one of the principal dowries of this kingdom of Great 
Britain) is great; both because most of the kingdoms of 
Europe are not merely® inland, but girt with the sea most 
part of their compass; and because the wealth of both 
Indies seems in great part but an accessary to the com- 
mand of the seas. 

The wars of latter ages seem to be made in the dark, in 
respect of the glory and honour which reflected upon men 
from the wars in ancient time. There be now, for martial 
encouragement, some degrees and orders of chivalry, which 
nevertheless are conferred promiscuously upon soldiers 
and no soldiers; and some remembrance perhaps upon 
the scutcheon, and some hospitals for maimed soldiers, 
and such like things; but in ancient times, the trophies 
erected upon the place of the victory; the funeral lauda- 
tives and monuments for those that died in the wars; 
the crowns and garlands personal; the style of emperor® 
which the great kings of the world after borrowed; the 
triumphs of the generals upon their return; the great 
donatives and largesses upon the disbanding of the armies, 


> have set up their rest) i.e. have 
staked everything. Lat. cum aleae 
hujusmodi praeliorum totius belli fortuna 
commissa est. Vide Notes and Illustra- 
tions at end of Essay. 

© not merely| i.e. not entirely. Lat. 
mediterranea simpliciter non sunt. 

4 emperor] i.e. imperator, not only 
the ordinary name of a commander-in- 


chief, but sometimes employed as a 
special title of honour for distinguished 
military service. Conf. ‘Sed hoc 
primum faciam, ut Imperatores appel- 
lem eos, quorum virtute, consilio, feli- 
citate, maximis periculis servitutis 
atque interitus liberati sumus.’ Cicero, 
Philipp. xiv. 4. sec. 11, and pas- 
sim, 


TRUE GREATNESS OF KINGDOMS, ETC. 213 


were things able to inflame all men’s courages; but above 
all, that of the triumph amongst the Romans was not 
pageants or gaudery®, but one of the wisest and noblest 
institutions that ever was; for it contained three things ; 
honour to the general, riches to the treasury out of the 
spoils, and donatives to the army: but that honour per- 
haps were not fit for monarchies, except it be in the 
person of the monarch himself or his sons; as it came 
to pass in the times of the Roman emperors, who did 
impropriate the actual triumphs to themselves and their 
sons for such wars as they did achieve in person, and left 
only for wars achieved by subjects some triumphal gar- 
ments and ensigns to the general. 

To conclude: no man can by by care taking (as the 
Scripture saith), add a cubit to his stature in this little 
model‘ of a man’s body; but in the great frame of king- 
doms and commonwealths it is in the power of princes or 
estates to add amplitude and greatness to their kingdoms ; 
_for by introducing such ordinances, constitutions, and 
customs, as we have now touched, they may sow great- 20 
ness to their posterity and succession: but these things 
are commonly not observed, but left to take their er 7 


° 


NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 


This Essay, in its final form, was first published as part of the 
De Augmentis Scientiarum. Its subject is there given as one of 
the ‘tria officia politica, primo ut imperium conservetur: secundo ut 
beatum efficiatur et florens: tertio ut amplificetur finesque ejus 
longius proferantur: de duobus primis officiis maxima ex parte 
egregie a nonnullis tractatum est: de tertio siletur. Illud itaque 
inter desiderata reponemus et more nostro Exemplum ejus pro- 


® gaudery| i.e. things showy and ‘ model| i.e. plan. The words 
worthless. Lat. spectaculum quoddam mean therefore—in a man’s body, this 
inane. Conf. ‘ An idle gaud thing on a small plan. 
Whichin my childhood I did dote upon.’ ' 
Midsummer Night’s Dream, iv.r. 








a14 ESSAY XXIX. 


ponemus ; eam doctrinae partem Consulem paludatum sine doctrinam 
de proferendis imperit finibus nominantes.’ Works, i. 792. 

This latter is kept as the title of the Essay in the Latin version. 
_ The English title is misleading. The promise which it implies is 
\ not observed. The ‘true greatness’ of which Bacon writes is great- 
/ness in extent of territory, acquired or held by arms, and the 
/ counsels which he gives are subsidiary to this. Military strength 


_is thus put forward as the grand object at which a statesman 1 ought 


toaim. This strength he must seek or invent occasions to employ. 
So only can he hope that his country will attain the true greatness 
which comes of an extended territory. The thing is to be done upon 
aplan. There is danger in over-extension with no corresponding 
strength to maintain it. But this danger may be averted if the 
general policy of the country is shaped properly. Extension of 
territory demands care and forethought. For those who aspire to 
it, Rome is the most fit model. There must not only be readiness 
to pick quarrels, but there must be strength and numbers competent 
to maintain them and go through with them and to hold the spoil 
when it has been won. The state which proceeds thus will gain 
the desired end, and the glory and greatness which it brings. 

This laudation of war and of warlike arts seems out of place in 
the mouth of one who claims to be the special advocate of science 
and of industrial progress. It is out of agreement with what Bacon 
has written elsewhere in praise of peace, most notably in his letter 
of advice to Sir George Villiers: ‘For matter of war, either by land 
or sea, your gracious Master [is] so settled in his judgment for 
peace, as he hath chosen for his motto that part of our Saviour’s 
beatitudes, Beati pacifici. It is a happiness to this nation to be in 
this blessed condition.’ Letters and Life, vi. 20. Compare this with 
the Essay, passim. 

‘Above all for empire and greatness, it importeth most that a 
nation do profess arms as their principal honour, study and occu- 
pation: for the things of which we formerly have spoken of are but 
habilitations towards arms, and what is habilitation without intention 
and act? No body can be healthful without exercise ... and certainly 
to a kingdom or estate, a just and honourable war is the true 
exercise,’ &c. It cannot be said that Bacon in his Essay is speaking 
in praise of readiness for defensive war, the necessity of which he 
admits and urges in his letter to Sir George Villiers. The Essay 
strikes another note. The State, as Bacon would have it, is ‘to have 
those laws or customs which may reach forth unto them just 
occasions (as may be pretended) of war.’ Lat. justas causas aut saltem 
praetextus, arma capessendi, These are recommended as essential to 
the main design by which the nation’s policy is. to be moulded—the 
acquisition of territory, or, as Bacon here terms it, ‘ true greatness.’ 


a 





TRUE GREATNESS OF KINGDOMS, ETC. 215 


An explanation may perhaps be found in the history of the Essay. 
The germ of the Essay is found in a paper on ‘the true greatness 
of the kingdom of Britain,’ written in 1608, but not published. The 
design of the paper is to recommend for Britain the policy of 
territorial acquisitiveness which the Essay recommends in more 
general terms, and to prove that Britain is fitted in every way for 
adopting it with success. Bacon, at this date, had just begun to 
mount, after a long series of disappointments. In 1607 he had been 
made Solicitor-General, and he was looking out eagerly for further 
advancement. Some passages in his private memoranda show the 
schemes by which he was hoping to rise. Salisbury was the peace- 
minister of a peace-loving master. If James could be tempted away 
from his love of peace, he might need a new agent to carry out a 
new policy. This therefore Bacon was planning to bring about.— 
Persuade the king in glory, ‘Aurea condet saecula.’ ‘Succeed 
Salisbury and amuse the King and Prince with pastime and glory.’ 
‘Finishing my treatise of the greatness of Britain with aspect ad 
politiam.’ ‘The fairest ... is the general persuading to King and 
people, and course of infusing everywhere the foundation in this isle 
of a monarchy in the west, as an apt seat state people for it: so 
civilizing Ireland, further colonizing the wild of Scotland. Annexing 
the Low Countries.’ Letters and Life, iv. 73 and 74. The memo- 
randa and the paper thus explain one another. Their author was 
looking out for advancement, and he chose his means accordingly. 
We need not suppose that he had any love for war, or that he 
thought that the aim after territorial greatness would bring any 
benefit to his country. If it served himself, it was enough, and he 
put together his first paper with aspect ad politiam, to be used as 
the occasion might offer. The occasion was to come but not yet, 
and the paper remained unpublished and unused. In the second 
edition of the Essays, published in 1612, there appears a short Essay 





. ‘on the greatness of kingdoms,’ in which an honourable foreign war 
is spoken of as ‘one of several means of exercise by which a state 


corresponding sentence in the edition of 1625, there is nothing said 
about the other means of exercise, and war is declared to be ‘the true 
exercise without which no Body politic can be healthful.’ Will it be 
doing Bacon an injustice to assume that in his Essay, as in his paper 
addressed to the Prince in favour of a war with Spain (Letters and 
Life, vii. 460), he was suiting his statements to the time, and that 
finding Charles and Buckingham the ruling influences in the State 
and eagerly pressing forward the war with Spain, he threw the 
weight of his authority into the heavier scale, and became the open 
panegyrist of war, just as at an earlier date and for like reasons he 
had been eloquent in the praise of peace? 


| 
D 
may keep healthe,’ and is preferred to ‘a slothful peace.’ In the 
) 
| 
| 
| 


et i eee a 





Se FE eo 


216 ESSAY XXIX. 


P. 202, 1. 2. haughty and arrogant] As Plutarch tells the story in his 
life of Themistocles it was a defensive arrogance. Conf. ‘ Being 
mocked afterwards by some that had studied humanity and other 
liberall sciences, he was driven for revenge and his owne defence 
to answer with great and stout words, saying that indeed he could 
no skill to tune a harp nor a violl, nor to play of a psalterion: but if 
they did put a city into his hands that was of small name weake and 
litle, he knew wayes inough to make it noble, strong, and great.’ 
Plutarch, Lives, p. 117, North’s Trans. 

In the Life of Cimon a different version is given of it. ‘Ion 
writeth that he being but a young boy, newly come from Chio unto 
Athens, supped one night with Cimon at Laomedon’s house, and 
that after supper when they had given the gods thankes, Cimon was 
intreated by the company to sing. And he did sing with so good 
a grace, that every man praised him that heard him, and sayd he 
was more curteous then Themistocles farre: who being in like 
company, and requested also to play upon the citherne, answered 
them, he was never taught to sing nor play upon the citherne, 
howbeit he could make a poor village to become a rich and mightie 
citie.’ p. 498. 

1. 21. There are also &c.] Bacon ranks this lowest among the ‘degrees 
of honour in subjects ;’ vid. Essay 55. It is the kind of ability with 
which he credits his cousin, the Earl of Salisbury, when he is writing 
about him after his death: ‘If I should praise him in propriety I 
should say that he was a fit man to keep things from growing worse, 
but no very fit man to reduce things to be much better.’ Letters and 
Life, iv. 279, and note on page 278. Of the living Earl he speaks in 
very different terms; iv. 12. 

1, 22. negotiis pares, able to manage affairs] That is, a match for 
business as it presents itself, although not able to strike out an 
original plan of their own. ‘Par negotiis neque supra erat’ is the 
depreciatory praise which Tacitus gives to an administrator of the 
type which Bacon is describing. Ann. vi. 39. 

P, 203, 1. 26. as Virgil saith] 


‘Hic tantum Boreae curamus frigora quantum 
Aut numerum lupus, aut torrentia flumina ripas.’ 
Ecl. vii. 51, 52. 


Forbiger, following Heyne, explains this that the wolf will pay no 
regard to the fact that the sheep have been counted over by the 
shepherd, so that all that he takes will be missed. Conington in- 
terprets the line as Bacon does. 

1. 28. The army of the Persians &c.] ‘The auncient captaines of the 
Macedonians, specially Parmenio, seeing all the valley betwixt the 
river of Niphates and the mountaines of the Gordieians all on a 








TRUE GREATNESS OF KINGDOMS, ETC. 217 


bright light with the fires of the barbarous people, and hearing a 
dreadfull noise as of a confused multitude of people that filled their 
campe with the sound thereof; they were amazed, and consulted 
that in one day it was in maner impossible to fight a battell with 
such an incredible multitude of people. Thereupon they went unto 
Alexander after he had ended his ceremonies, and did counsell him 
to give battell by night, because the darknesse thereof should helpe 
to keepe all feare from his men, which the sight of their enemies 
would bring them into. But then he gave them this notable answer : 
I will not steale victorie, quoth he.’ Plutarch, Lives, p. 689. 

P. 204, 1.1. When Tigranes &c.| ‘The Romaines seemed but a hand- 
full to Tigranes campe, so that for awhile Tigranes parasites made but 
a May-game of them to sport withall . . . Tigranes then because he 
would shew that he could be as pleasant as the rest, spake a thing 
knowne to every man: If they come as Ambassadors (quoth he) they 
are very many: but if they come as enemies they be but few.’ 
Plutarch, Lives, 525. 

l. 12. the sinews of war] ‘Nervos belli, pecuniam infinitam. Cic. 
Philipp. v. 2. ‘Sed nihil aeque fatigabat quam pecuniarum conqui- 
sitio: eos esse belli civilis nervos dictitans Mucianus,’ Tac. Hist. ii. 
84. Conf. also, ‘He that first said that money was the sinew of all 
things, spake it chiefly, in my opinion, in respect of the wars.’ 
Plutarch, Lives, p. 818. ‘tmorérunra ta vedpa trav mpaypator is cited 
by Aeschines as a phrase used by Demosthenes in Ctesiph. p. 77, 
1, 28. Tov mrodrov veipa mpaypdrev is given by Diogenes Laertius 
among the sayings of Bion; Bk. iv. sec. 48. ‘Quum sese sociorum 

. Sanguine implerint, incidant nervos Populi Romani, adhibeant 
manus vectigalibus vestris, irrumpant in aerarium.’ Cic. De Lege 
Agraria, bk. ii. cap. 18. ‘ Vectigalia nervos esse Reipublicae semper 
duximus.’ Pro Lege Manilia, cap. 7. ‘Emptio frumenti ipsos 
Reipublicae nervos exhauriebat aerarium.’ Florus, Epitome, iii. 
13.9. ‘Especially remember that money is vervus belli’ is also King 
James’ remark. Basil. Doron, bk. ii. 

On the other side, conf. ‘Nor is there anything more false than 
that common opinion that affirms Moneys to be the sinews of warre 
... Which sentence is alledgd every day, and followed, too, by some 
Princes not quite so wise as they should be . . . Among other things 
that Croesus King of Lydia shewd to Solon the Athenian was a 
Treasure unmeasurable; and asking him what he thought of his 
power, Solon answered him, he thought him no whit the more 
powerful for that, for warre was made with iron and not with gold, 
and some one might come who had more iron than he and take his 
gold from him ... Wherefore I say that gold, as the common opinion 
cryes it up, is not the sinews of warre, but a good armie of stout 
souldiers : for gold is not sufficient to finde good souldiers, but good 


218 ESSAY XXIX. 


souldiers are able well to find out gold.’ Machiavelli, Discourses on 
Livy, li. Io. é 

The Emperor Charles V took a middle view, but he comes finally 
to much the same conclusion as Machiavelli: ‘ Nervos belli esse 
pecuniam, commeatus, milites; verum si ex iis aliquo carendum 
esset, militem veteranum se electurum esse, cujus industria et for- 
titudine reliqua duo se ex hoste comparaturum consideret.’ De 
Carolo V imperatore, oratio Davidis Chythraei. 

1. 14. Solon said well &c.] This and much else of this part of 
the Essay appears also in Bacon’s speech for general naturalization. 
Letters and Life, iii. 323. 

The story of Solon and Croesus is from Lucian :— 

SOA. Elmé pot, cidnpos dé hierar ev Avdia ; 

KPOIS. Ov mdvu Tt... 

SOA. *Ap’ ovr, iv Kipos (@s Aoyorowdei tes) émin Avdois, ypuoas paxaipas 
ov moon TH OTpaT@, f 6 aidnpos avaykaios Tére ; 

KPOIS. ‘O aidnpos dndadn. 

SOA. Kal eye py rovroy mapacxevdcato, oiyorro av cot 6 xpuads és Mepoas 
aiypddoros. 

KPOIS. Evdpnpet, & avOpwre. Charon, sive Contemplantes. 

1. 22. mercenary forces} Conf. Machiavelli, Il Principe, cap. xii: 
‘Le mercenarie ed auxiliarj sono inutile e pericolose, e se uno tiene 
lo stato suo fondato in su le armi mercenarie, non stara mai fermo né 
sicuro, perché le sono disunite ambiziose, e senza disciplina, infedeli 
&c. ... La cagione di questo é, che le non hanno altro amore né 
altra cagione che le tenga in campo, che un poco di stipendio, il quale 
non é sufficiente a fare che e’ vogliano morire per te... La qual cosa 
dovrei durar poca fatica a persuadere, perché la rovina d’ Italia non 
é ora causata da altra cosa che per essere in spazio di molti anni 
riposatasi in sulle armi mercenarie . . . Onde é che a Carlo re di 
Francia fu lecito pigliare Italia col gesso,’ &c. 

He further instances the Carthaginians, the Milanese, the Neapo- 
litans and others from ancient and from modern times. ‘Admo- 
nendi quoque sunt principes ut potius proprio milite quam externo 
(qui non tam pro gloria quam stipendio militant) in bello utantur,’ 
&c. Reasons and illustrations are added. Ayala, De jure et officiis 
bellicis, iii. 4. 16. 

1. 30. taxes, levied by consent &c.]|_ So Howel, writing from taebees 
dam in 1619, says, ‘’T were cheap living here, were it not for the 
monstrous Accises which are impos’d upon all sorts of Commodities 
both for Belly and Back; for the Retailer payes the States almost 
the one Moity as much as he payed for the Commodity at first, nor 
doth any murmur at it, because it goes not to any Favorit, or private 
Purse, but to preserve them from the Spaniard, their common enemy 
as they term him; so that the saying is truly verified here, Defend 





eer 











TRUE GREATNESS OF KINGDOMS, ETC. 219 


me, and spend me. With this accise principally, they maintain all 
their Armies by Sea and Land, with their Garrisons at home and 


abroad, both here and in the Indies, and defray all other public 


charges besides.’ Familiar Letters, vol. i. letter 7. p. 12 (ed. 1678). 

Conf. also Essay 14: ‘The United Provinces of the Low Countries 
in their government excel; for where there is an equality the 
consultations are more indifferent and the payments and tributes 
more cheerful.’ 

Sir Thomas Overbury, in his Observations on the xvii Provinces, 
speaks of their public revenue, in 1609, as derived from, inter alia, 
‘Taxes upon all things at home, and Impositions upon all mer- 
chandizes from abroad.’ The people he describes as ‘ Just, surly, 
and respectlesse, as in all democracies.’ Vide ed. 1626, small 4to., 
pp. 5 and 8. 

P, 205, 1.9. Let states thataim &c.| Conf. ‘It hath been held by the 
general opinion of men of best judgment in the wars... that the 
principal strength of an army consisteth in the infantry or foot. And 
to make good infantry it requireth men bred not in a servile or 
indigent fashion, but in some free and plentiful manner. Therefore 
if a state run most to noblemen and gentlemen, and that the husband- 
men and ploughmen be but as their workfolks or labourers, or else 
mere cottagers (which are but housed beggars) you may have a good 
cavalry but never good stable bands. of foot; like to coppice woods, 
that if you leave in them staddles too thick, they will run to bushes 


- and briars, and have little clean underwood. And this is to be seen 


in France and Italy (and some other parts abroad), where in effect 
all is noblesse or peasantry (I speak of people out of towns), and no 
middle people: and therefore no good forces of foot,’ &c. Works, vi. 
94; 95: 

l. 19. which is the nerve of an arniy| Conf. ‘The ground-worke 
and the very nerves of the armie, and whereof most account is to be 
made, is the Infantery. And among the Italian princes faults, which 
have enthrall’d Italy to strangers, there is none greater than this that 
they made no account of this order and turnd all their regard of 
horsemen... Which custome, together with many other disorders 
intermixt with it, hath much weakened the Italian Souldiery, so that 
this country hath easily been troden under foot by all strangers.’ 
Machiavelli, Discourses, ii. 18. 

P. 206, 1. 3. which the peasants of France donot| Conf. ‘ Le fanterie che 
si fanno in Francia non possono essere molto buone, perché gli é 
gran tempo che non hanno avuto guerra,e per questo non hanno 
sperienza alcuna. E dipoi sono per le terre tutti ignobili e genti di 
mestiero, e stanno tanto sotto-posti a nobili, e tanto sono in ogni 
azione depressi, che sono vili,e perd si vede che il re nelle guerre 
non si serve di loro, perché fanno cattiva prova, benché vi siano i 


220 ESSAY XXIX. 


Guasconi, de’ quali il re si serve, che sono un poco migliori che gli 
altri. .. Ma hanno fatto, per quello che si é visto da molti anni in 
qua, pit prova di ladri che di valenti uomini.’ Machiavelli, Ritratti 
delle cose di Francia. Works, vol. iv. p. 135 (ed. 1813). 

And, ‘The meere peasants that labour the ground, they are only 
spunges to the King, the Church, and the nobility, having nothing of 
their own, but to the use of them, and are scarce allowed (as Beasts) 
enough to keep them able to do service.’ Overbury, Obs. on the 
xvii provinces, of the Archduke’s county and of France, p. 16 
(ed. 1626). 

‘The weaknesse of it (i.e. of France) are first the want of a 
sufficient Infantry, which proceeds from the ill distribution of their 
wealth ; for the Peysant, which containes the greatest part of the 
people, having no share allowed him is heartlesse and feeble and 
consequently unserviceable for all military uses.’ p. 19. 

1.3. herein the device &c.] Conf. Essay 15, p. 108, on the legislation 
about farms and pasturages. 

l. 11. Virgils character] Aen. 1. 531. 

1.14. Neither is that state &c.] The feudal custom which Bacon 
here praises as conducing to martial greatness was not found to 
conduce to péace at home, and it was discouraged accordingly and 
attempts were made to put a check upon it by legal enactments. 
Conf. inter alia, 1 Henry IV, cap. 7, by which, ‘to eschew maintenance 
and to nourish love, peace, and quietness in all parts, the giving or 
wearing of liveries (the recognized dress of dependents and retainers) 
is forbidden.’ By 7 Henry IV, cap. 14, ‘liveries are forbidden to all 
but menials and officers of the household.’ By 8 Henry VI, cap. 4, 
none are to buy or wear livery to have maintenance in any quarrel. 
In 8 Edward IV, cap. 2, daily offences are said to have been com- 
mitted against former laws; the laws are therefore renewed and 
provision is made for due execution of them. These and other 
earlier and later statutes to the same effect are recited and repealed 
by 3 Charles I, cap. 4 (5). They were in force therefore in Bacon’s 
time. In Mary’s reign 39 licences were granted for wearing 
liveries: in Elizabeth’s reign 15, in James the First’s a larger 
number. What view Henry VII took of ‘great retinues’ we learn 
from a story in Bacon’s life of him :— 

‘There remaineth to this day a report, that the King was on a time 
entertained by the Earl of Oxford (that was his principal servant 
both for war and peace) nobly and sumptuously, at his castle at 
Henningham. And at the King’s going away, the Earl’s servants 
stood in a seemly manner in their livery coats with cognizances 
ranged on both sides, and made the King a lane. The King called 
the Earl to him, and said, “My lord, I have heard much of your 
hospitality, but I see it is greater than the speech. These handsome 





: 


Ye — = 





TRUE GREATNESS OF KINGDOMS, ETC. 221 


gentlemen and yeomen which I see on both sides of me are (sure) 
your menial servants.” The Earl smiled and said, “It may please 
your Grace, that were not for mine ease. They are most of them 
my retainers, that are comen to do me service at such a time as this, 
and chiefly to see your Grace.” The King started a little, and said, 
“ By my faith, (my lord) I thank you for my good cheer, but I may 
not endure to have my laws broken in my sight. My attorney must 
speak with you.” And it is part of the report, that the Earl com- 
pounded for no less than fifteen thousand marks,’ Works, vi. 220. 

Mr. Spedding adds, in a note, that a heavier fine for a similar 
offence was exacted from Lord Abergavenny some years afterwards. 
In a memorandum of sums received by Edmund Dudley for fines to 
be paid to the King, the following item appears: ‘Item: delivered 
three exemplifications under the seal of the L. of King’s Bench of 
the confession and condemnation of the Lord Burgavenny for such 
retainers as he was indicted of in Kent: which amounteth unto for 
his part only after the rate of the months 69,g00/.’ 

Sir Thomas More speaks of ‘that state,’ but not as approvingly as 
Bacon does. Conf. ‘There isa great numbre of gentlemen, which 
cannot be content to live idle themselves . . . but also carrye about 
with them at their tailes a great flocke or traine of idle and loyterynge 
servyngmen, which never learned any craft wherby to gette their 
livynges.’ Trans. of More’s Utopia, Arber’s Reprint, p. 38. 

P, 207, 1.2. Mebuchadnezzar’s tree| Daniel iv. to ef seqq. 

l.2. Be great enough to bear &c.] This simile is from Machiavelli, 
who applies it, as Bacon does, to Sparta, as contrasted with Rome :— 
‘Those that intend a city should farre inlarge the bounds of her 
dominions, ought withall indeavour provide that she be well fraught 
with inhabitants: for without a great multitude of men in her she 
will never be able to grow great. And this is done two wayes, 
either by love or by force; by love, holding the wayes open and 
secure to strangers that might have a deseigne to come and dwell in 
it, to the end that everyone might come willingly to inhabit it. By 
force, ruining and defaceing the neighbour cities and sending out the 
inhabitants thereof to dwell in thine: all which was punctually 
observed in Rome... And that this course was necessary and 
good for the founding and inlarging of an Empire, the example of 
Sparta and Athens shewes us plaine ... Which proceeded not 
from that the scituation of Rome was more bountifull than theirs, but 
onely from the different course they tooke: for Licurgus, founder of 
the Spartan Republique, considering that nothing could sooner take 
away the power of his lawes than a commixture of new inhabitants, 
did what he could to hinder strangers from living with them... And 
because all our actions imitate nature, it is neither possible nor 
naturall that the slender body of a tree should beare a grosse bow; 


222 ESSAY XXIX. 


therefore a small Republique cannot hold cities nor kingdoms of 
greater power and strength than she herselfe is ; and if perchance it 
comes to passe that she layes hold on them, it befalls her as it does 
that tree the bowes whereof are greater than the body, that sustaining 
it with much adoe, with every small blast it is broken, as we see it 
happened to Sparta... Which could never befall Rome, having her 
body and stocke so huge that it was of force with ease to support any 
bow whatsoever.’ Discourses on Livy, ii. cap. 3. 

1.14. Never any state was &c.] ‘The authority of Nicholas 
Machiavel seemeth not to be contemned; who enquiring the causes 
of the growth of the Roman empire, doth give judgment there was 
not one greater than this, that the state did so easily compound and 
incorporate with strangers.’ Letters and Life, iii. 96. 

1. 17. Their manner was &c.| It is hardly correct to term this 
the ‘manner’ of the Romans. It was a concession which they were 
forced to make under the strain of the Social war, B.c. 90. Before 
this time the ‘jus civitatis’ did not, in the great majority’of cases, 
carry with it more than imperfect rights of citizenship. Its pos- 
sessors had not the franchise, the ‘jus suffragii’ and the ‘jus 
honorum,’ nor was it any part of the design of Rome in the settle- 
ment of Italy to make a wholesale grant of the fuller privileges mace 
she was unable finally to withhold. 

P. 208, 1. 2. so few natural Spaniards] Conf. ‘Spain is a nation thin 
sown of people; partly by reason of the sterility of the soil, and 
partly because their natives are exhausted by so many employments 
in such vast territories as they possess. So that it hath been 
accounted a kind of miracle to see ten or twelve thousand native 
Spaniards in an army... They tell a tale of a Spanish ambassador 
that was brought to see the treasury of S. Mark at Venice, and still 
he looked down to the ground; and being asked why he so looked 
down, said he was looking to see whether their treasure had any root (so 
that of it were spent it would grow again) as his master’s had. But how- 
soever it be of their treasure, certainly their forces have scarce any 
root ; or at least such a root as buddeth forth poorly and slowly.’ 
Letters and Life, vii. 499. 

l.9. their highest commands] E.g. Several of their commanders 
came from a Roman family—the Colonna. Alexander Farnese, 
Prince of Parma, was put in chief command in the Netherlands on 
their revolt against Philip II. Spinola, a Genoese by birth, was also 
commander-in-chief of their armies at a later period of the revolt. 
There are numerous other instances. 

l. 10. ‘pragmatical sanction, now published| Lat. hoc anno promul- 
gata, i. e. in 1622, the date at which the Essay was published in its 
original form as part of the De Augmentis Scientiarum. The 
pragmatic sanction here referred to was published by Philip IV soon 


v— 





FST ee 








TRUE GREATNESS OF KINGDOMS, ETC. 223 


after his accession. It gave certain privileges to persons who 
married and further immunities to those who had six children. In 
this, and in other points, it seems to have been a first attempt to give 
effect to the recommendations made in 1619 by the council of Castile, 
whose report on the state of the country and the reasons and 
remedies is known as the Gran Consulta de 1619. The report speaks 
very strongly of the distress and depopulation of the Castilian 
provinces, and assigns as its main causes the excessive and oppres- 
sive taxation, the increase of luxury and the non-residence of the 
rich on their estates. That something was thought due to the 
increase in the number of religious houses may also be assumed from 
the recommendation to the king to be cautious in granting them new 
licences. The substance of this note is taken from Mr. Spedding’s 
note on the corresponding passage in the De Aug. Scient. Works, i. 
798. | 

P. 209, 1. 4. Romulus] This was the message, as Livy tells it, con- 
veyed to the Romans by Proculus Julius, to whom Romulus appeared 
after his death: ‘Abi, nuntia, inquit, Romanis caelestes ita velle ut 
mea Roma caput orbis terrarum sit: proinde rem militarem colant ; 
sciantque et ita posteris tradant nullas opes humanas armis Romanis 
resistere posse.’ Bk. i. cap. 16. 

l. x1. the Turks have it at this day &c.] Busbequius, in his ‘De re 
militari contra Turcam instituenda consilium,’ contrasts the unity 
and discipline and severe manners of the Turks with the laxity and 
disunion of the Christian powers, and he dreads accordingly the 
conflict which he foresees between the two. In the previous century 
Camerarius, ‘De rebus Turcicis Commentarii, writes in the same sense. 

P.211,1.1. as when the Romans &c.| Inthe second Macedonian war, 
one chief ground of quarrel between the Romans and King Philip of 
Macedon was the refusal of the King to withdraw his garrisons and 
to leave Greece free. When the-war ended with the victory of the 
Romans, the result was proclaimed by a herald at the Isthmian 
Games, B.c. 196, in the following words: ‘“ Senatus Romanus et 
T. Quintius Imperator, Philippo Rege Macedonibusque devictis, 
liberos, immunes, suis legibus esse jubet Corinthios, Phocenses, 
Locrensesque omnes, et insulam Euboeam, et Magnetas, Thessalos, 
Perrhaebos, Achaeos Phthiotas.” Percensuerat omnes gentes quae 
sub ditione Philippi regis fuerant.’. Livy, bk. xxxiii. chap. 32. 

The benefit was received with a mixed surprise and gratitude, 
‘esse aliquam in terris gentem quae sua impensa, suo labore et 
periculo bella gerat pro libertate aliorum,’ &c., chap. 33. But the 
demand of the Romans upon Philip must be reckoned among the 
‘praetextus arma capessendi’ rather than among the ‘justae aut 
verae causae.’ 

1, 2. when the Lacedacmonians &c.] The Peloponnesian war, 


224 ESSAY XXIX. 


in which the two contending parties supported and received support 
from the oligarchical and democratical factions respectively, affords 
frequent examples of this. Oi peév AaxeSaidmor ody troredeis exovres 
pédpov rods Evppdxous Hryodvro, kar’ ddtyapxiav 8¢ ohiow adrois pdvov érury- 
Seiws Orws rodtrevowor Oepamevovres. Thucyd. bk. i. cap. 19. During 
the course of the war, the establishment of an oligarchy or a 
democracy was the sign and attendant of a revolt to the Lacedae- 
monian or Athenian side, and was aided and resisted accordingly. 
‘To set up or pull down democracies and oligarchies’ became thus 
an essential part of the conduct of the war and must not be judged 
as an uncalled-for piece of interference with the affairs of a 
neighbouring state. 

l. 11. war is the true exercise] This laudation of war goes far 
beyond the language of 1612: ‘An honourable forraine war is like 
the heate of exercise. At least, discoveries, navigations, honourable 
succours of other States may keepe health.’ In 1625 we find terms 
of praise added, and the alternatives omitted. 

l.12. like the heat of a fever] This simile appears elsewhere in 
Bacon. Conf. ‘Then followeth ...an offer of an usurpation, though 
it was but as febris ephemera’ Works, iii. 336. 

‘The King of Scotland labouring of the same disease that King 
Henry did (though more mortal as afterwards appeared) that is, 
discontented subjects apt to rise and raise tumult;’ Works, vi. 62; 
‘and when the King was advertised of ae new insurrection, being 
almost a fever that took him every year ;’ p. 89. 

It had been used by Montaigne, in a like contrast between foreign 
and civil war: ‘Il y ena plusieurs en ce temps qui discourent de 
pareille fagon, souhaitants que cette esmotion chalereuse qui est 
parmi nous se peust deriver 4 quelque guerre voisine, de peur que 
ces humeurs peccantes qui dominent pour cette heure nostre corps, 
si on ne les escoule ailleurs, maintiennent nostre fiebvre tousjours en 
force, et apportent enfin nostre entiere ruine.’ Essays, bk. ii 
chap. 23. 

1.14. a@ slothful peace] So Bacon, writing in 1592, says, ‘It is a 
better condition of an inward peace to be accompanied with some 
exercise of no dangerous war in foreign parts, than to be utterly 
without apprentisage of war, whereby people grow effeminate and 
unpractised when occasion shall be.’ Letters and Life, i. 174. 

l.25. Cicero, writing to Atticus] ‘ Pompeium... cujus omne 
consilium Themistocleum est; existimat enim, qui mare teneat, eum 
necesse (esse) rerum potiri.’ Ad Atticum, x. 8. 

P. 212,1.3. have set up theirrest| This phrase is explained by Nares 
(Glossary) as ‘a metaphor from primero: meaning to stand upon the 
cards you have in your hand. Hence, to make up your mind; to be 
determined.’ 


eS 


— a 








TRUE GREATNESS OF KINGDOMS, ETC. 225 


' This is not accurate. The stake at primero and the rest were 
not the same. The stake appears to have been the sum played 
for in any case: the rest was a further sum ventured by a player 
who held cards strong enough to warrant him in forcing the game. 
Conf. ‘What is the sum that we play for? Two shillings stake and 
- eight shillings rest.’ Singer, Hist. of Playing Cards, Chap. on 
Primero. Cavendish (Card Essays, pp. 57 ef seqg.) gives an account 
of the ‘ principal features of primero, as far as they can be made out 
from old descriptions which are very obscure.’ There are numerous 
illustrative stories and quotations in both the above writers. 

For the metaphor in the text, conf. Letters and Life, vii. p. 488: 
‘They durst not put it to a battle at sea, but set up their rest wholly 
upon the land enterprise.’ 

Also, North’s Plutarch’s Lives, p. 945: ‘Then Antonius, seeing 
there was no way more honourable for him to die than fighting 
valiantly ; he determined to set up his rest both by sea and land.’ 

For the derived use of the phrase = to make up your mind, to be 
determined, conf. Letters and Life, i. 345: ‘I do write this, not to 
solicit your Lordship to stand firm in assisting me, ... but to acquaint 
your Lordship with my resolution to set up my rest and employ my 
uttermost strength to get him placed before the term.’ 

The phrase is of frequent occurrence in both the above senses, 

l. 9. principal dowries] Conf. Advice to Villiers, where Bacon 
states in detail the various advantages which England has over other 
nations in building and manning ships. Letters and Life, vi. 44, 45. 

And, ‘ Your majesty’s dominion and empire comprehendeth all the 
islands of the north-west ocean, where it is open, until you come to 
the imbarred or frozen sea towards Iceland: in all which tract it 
hath no intermixture or interposition of any foreign land, but only of 
the sea, whereof you are also absolutely master.’ Of the true 
greatness of Britain, Works, vii. 54. 

The early part of Hakluyt abounds with facts or legends on the 
English mastery over the sea, from the time of King Edgar down- 
wards. 

Conf. also, ‘The politie of keeping the Sea’ (date early in r5th 
century). Hakluyt,i.207: ‘For foure things our Noble sheweth to 
me; King, Ship, and Swerde, and power of the see.’ A note at the 
margin. adds, ‘ Quatuor considerantur in moneta aurea Anglica quae 
dicitur Nobile: scilicet Rex, Navis, gladius et Mare. Quae designant 
potestatem Anglicorum super mare.’ 

Selden’s Mare Clausum, bk. ii, asserts, with proofs, this sovereignty 
of England over the sea from the earliest times. He claims the 
dominion of the sea as an ancient and inseparable appendage to the 
ownership of the land of Britain. He begins by fixing the limits of 
this dominion. Over the narrow seas the dominion is complete. It 


Q 


226 ESSAY XXIX. 


extends to the East and South as far as the shores of the opposite 
European countries. To the North and West it is complete for 
some uncertain distance, and extends beyond this in a somewhat 
modified form. He does not claim the whole Atlantic to the West 
Indies, and the whole stretch of sea to the North as comprised 


within English dominion, but he goes far in both directions, and - 


claims special rights over the whole. He cites numerous instances 
in which this sovereignty was either held or asserted or admitted, 
e.g. in cap. xxiii, Edward III writes to Geoffry de Say, Commander 
of the Southern and Western Sea, ‘ Nos advertentes quod progeni- 
tores nostri, Reges Angliae, domini Maris Anglicani circumquaque, 
et etiam defensores contra hostium invasiones exstiterint; et pluri- 
mum nos taederet si honor noster regius in defensione hujusmodi 
nostris (quod absit) depereat temporibus, aut in aliquo minuatur,’ &c. 

He writes also in like terms to John de Norwich, Commander of 
the Northern Sea. His Parliament is shown to have addressed him 
by the title of ‘Maris Rex.’ 

Henry the Fifth’s Parliament uses language to the same import, 
‘cum Rex, dominus noster supremus, et illustres ejus progenitores, 
perpetuo fuerint Domini Maris.’ This is Selden’s translation of the 
original Norman-French. Prynne, in the course of his ‘ Anim- 
adversions on Coke’s Institutes,” covers the same ground. Conf. 
especially cap. xxii, where he enumerates successive acts and 
claims of ownership from A. D. 905 onwards. 

An instance of the claim to dominion over the sea, conclusive if 
authentic, is found in the ordinance issued by King John, A. D. 1200, 
that every ship meeting his fleet at sea should lower her sails at the 
command of his admiral, on pain of seizure and forfeiture. But 
Sir N. H. Nicolas, in his History of the Royal Navy, i. 154-157, gives 
reasons against its authenticity. 

But see, per contra: ‘There belongs to this State 20,000 vessels of 
all sorts, so that if the Spaniard were entirely beaten out of those 
parts, the Kings of France and England would take as much paines 
to suppresse as ever they did to raise them: For being our Enemies, 
they are able to give us the law at Sea, and eat us out of all trade, 
much more the French, having at this time three ships for our one, 
though none so good as our best.’ Overbury, Obs. on xvii provinces, 
Pp. 5: 

‘We were too strong for him (the Spaniard) at sea, and had the 
Hollanders to help us, who are now strongest of all.’ Raleigh, 


Discourse touching a Marriage of Henry, Prince of Wales; Lans-. 


downe MSS. 213. 

l.12. wealth of both Indies] Conf. ‘Spaine hath the advantage of 
both the rest in treasure, but is defective in men; his dominions are 
scattered and the conveyance of his. treasure from the Indies lyes 











OF REGIMEN OF HEALTH, 


2.27 


‘obnoxious to the power of any nation that is stronger by sea.’ 
Overbury, Obs. on the xvii provinces, &c. p. 21. 
And, in Bacon’s ‘ Notes of a Speech concerning a war with Spain :’ 


‘If we truly consider the greatness of Spain, it consisteth chiefly in / 


their treasure; and their treasure in the Indies and their Indies 
(both of them) is but an accession to such as are masters by sea,’ 


Letters and Life, vii. 464. 


P. 2138, 1.14. as the Scripture saith] Matth. vi. 27; Luke xii. 25. 





XXX. 
OF REGIMEN OF HEALTH, 


THERE is a wisdom in this* beyond the rules of physic: 
a man’s own observation what he finds good of and what 
he finds hurt of is the best physic to preserve health ; but 
it is a safer conclusion to say, This agreeth not well with me, 
therefore I will not continue it ; than this, / find no offence of 


this, therefore I may use it: 


for strength of nature” in 


youth passeth over many excesses which are owing a 


man till his age. 


Discern of the coming on of years, and 


think not to do the same things still; for age will not 
be defied. Beware of sudden change in any great point 
of diet, and, if necessity enforce it, fit the rest to it; for it 
is a secret both in nature and state’, that it is safer to 


@ in this| If we follow the Latin, ‘ in 
this’ = in this matter, in this regimen 
of health. Jn regimine valetudints, in- 
venire est quandam prudentiam ultra 
regulas medicinae, the title of the Essay 
being thus incorporated with the text. 
But itis not uncommon with Bacon to 
use a demonstrative pronoun, whose 
corresponding noun comes in a subse- 
quent clause. ‘In this,’ therefore, may 
be=‘in a man’s own observation.’ 
Conf. ‘It is but a light thing to be 
vouched in so serious a matter. There 
is a master of scoffing,’ &c. Essay 3. 


And, ‘It is a trivial grammar-school 
text. Question was asked of De- 
mosthenes,’ &c. Essay 12. In both 
these cases, the 7# stands unex- 
plained by anything before it, or by 
any part of the clause in which it 
occurs. 

> strength of nature &c.| The Latin 
puts this more clearly—etenim vigor 
juventutis excessus plurimos tegit, qui 
tamen in senectute tandem veluti debita 
exigentur. 

© in nature and state| Lat. secretum 
naturale et politicum, 


Q2 


Lal 


2.28 ESSAY XXX. 


change many things than one. Examine thy customs of 
diet, sleep, exercise, apparel, and the like; and try, in 
anything thou shalt judge hurtful, to discontinue it by 
little and little; but so as if thou dost find any incon- 
venience by the change, thou come back to it again: for 
it is hard to distinguish that which is generally held good 
and wholesome from that which is good particularly and 
fit for thine own body. To be free minded and cheerfully 
disposed at hours of meat and of sleep and of exercise is 
10 one of the best precepts of long lasting. As for the 
passions and studies of the mind, avoid envy, anxious 
fears, anger fretting inwards, subtile and knotty inquisitions, 
joys and exhilarations in excess, sadness not communi- 
cated. Entertain hopes, mirth rather than joy, variety 
of delights rather than surfeit of them; wonder and ad- 
miration, and therefore novelties; studies that fill the 
mind with splendid and illustrious objects ; as histories, 
fables, and contemplations of nature. If you fly physic 
in health altogether it will be too strange for your body 
20 when you shall need it ; if you make it too familiar it will 
work no extraordinary effect when sickness cometh. I 
commend rather some diet for certain seasons than fre- 
quent use of physic, except it be grown into a custom; 
for those diets alter the body more and trouble it less. 
~Despise no new accident? in your body, but ask opinion 
of it- In sickness, respect health principally; and in 
health, action: for those that put their bodies to endure 
in health may, in most sicknesses which are not very 
sharp, be cured only with diet and tendering®. Celsus 


4 accident} Here used in the wide accident.’ 
sense of anything which happens, any 2. 
attendant fact. Conf. ‘General laws 


Eccles. Pol. v. chap. 9. sec. 
‘One may tell also the hour of his 
nativity, when by accidents they know 


are like general rules of physic, accord- 
ing whereunto...no wise man will 
desire himself to be cured, if there be 
joined with his disease some special 


what hath happened to him all his life.’ 
Plutarch, Lives, p. 25. 

© with tendering i. e. by treating with 
more than ordinary care. Lat. cor- 


_~ 














OF REGIMEN OF HEALTH. 22y 


could never have spoken it as a physician, had he not 
been a wise man withal, when he giveth it for one of the 
great precepts of health and lasting, that a man do vary 
and interchange contraries, but with an inclination to 
the more benign extreme: use fasting and full eating, 
but rather full eating; watching and sleep, but rather 
sleep ; sitting and exercise, but rather exercise, and the 
like: so shall nature be cherished, and yet taught mas- 
teries*’. Physicians are some of them so pleasing and 
conformable to the humour of the patient as they press 
not the true cure of the disease; and some other are 
so regular in proceeding according to art for the disease 
as they respect not sufficiently the condition of the patient. 
‘Take one of a middle temper; or, if it may not be found 
in one man, combine two of either sort; and forget not 
to call as well the best acquainted with your body as the 
best reputed of for his faculty &, 


NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 


P, 227,1.2. @ man’s own observation &c.| Conf. ‘I remember upon 
a time I heard how Tiberius Czesar was wont to say, That a man, 
being once above threescore years of age, deserveth to be mocked 
and derided if he put forth his hand unto the Physician for to have 
his pulse felt. For mine own part, I take this speech of his to 
be somewhat too proud and insolent ; but methinks this should be 
true, That every man ought to know the particulars and properties of 
his own pulse .. . also that it behoveth no man to be ignorant in 
the several complexion of his own body as well in heat as in dryness: 
also to be skilful what-things be good for him, and what be hurtful 
when he useth them: for he that would learn these particularities of 
any other than himself... surely hath no sense or feeling of him- 


ports vegimine paulo exquisitiore.  quiret. Fr. et toutefots passera maitrise. 


Conf. Conf. ‘ Use maketh masteries, saith our 

*In the devotion of a subject’s love English proverbe, and practice and 

Tendering the precious safety of my _art do farre exceed nature.’ Edmunds, 

prince.’ Caesar’s Comment., First Obs. on bk. i. 
Richard II, act i. se. 1. cap. 16, 


£ taught masteries| Lat. robur ac- & for his faculty] Lat. in arte sua. 


i 


° 


230 ; ESSAY XXX. 


self, but is as it were deaf and blind; a stranger he is, dwelling ina 
borrowed body and none of his own.’ Plutarch, Morals, p. 514. 

1. 12. safer to change &c.] So Machiavelli advises that ‘a new Prince 
in a city or Province taken by him, should make innovations in every- 
thing.’ Discourses on Livy, bk. i. cap. 26. 

P. 228, 1. 11. envy &c.] These are referred to at length in the His- 
toria Vitae et Mortis. Works, ii. pp. 171, 172. 

1.12. subtile and knotty inquisitions &c.| For this and for the next 
sentence, conf, ‘In philosophiis autem magna est discrepantia, quoad 
longaevitatem, inter sectas. Etenim philosophiae quae nonnihil 
habent ex superstitione et contemplationibus sublimioribus, optimae ; 
ut Pythagorica, Platonica: etiam quae mundi perambulationem, et 
rerum naturalium varietatem complectebantur, et cogitationes habe- 
bant discinctas et altas et magnanimas (de infinito, et de astris, et de 
virtutibus heroicis et hujusmodi) ad longaevitatem bonae; quales 
fuerint Democriti, Philolai, Xenophanis, Astrologorum, et Stoicorum 
. . . At contra, philosophiae in subtilitatum molestiis versantes et 
pronuntiativae, et singula ad principiorum trutinam examinantes et 
torquentes, denique spinosiores et angustiores, malae; quales fuerunt 
plerumque Peripateticorum et Scholasticorum.’ Works, ii. 154. 

1. 26. 7x health, action.| Conf. ‘Primo, nos in hac sententia sumus, 
ut existimemus officia vitae esse vita ipsa potiora,’ &c. Works, 
li. 159. 

1. 29. Celsus.] The rules, which Bacon ascribes here to Celsus, he 
gives also in his Historia Vitae et Mortis, to the same effect as in the 
Essay (Works, ii. 153). They convey a wholly incorrect notion of 


what Celsus says. There is a verbal resemblance between the two, 


but they strike, so to say, two very different notes. Celsus is writing 
for the man in sound health. He tells him, in effect, to fly physic, 
and not to be troubling himself about his state of body or whether 
this or that agrees with him. Only, he is to take plenty of exercise, 
and not to suffer himself to become the slave of any one uniform 
mode of life. Bacon, with the instinct of a valetudinarian, twists this 
licence into a law, and so fits it to form a part of his Essay on 
the Regimen of Health. Celsus’ words are: ‘Sanus homo, qui et 
bene valet, et suae spontis est, nullis obligare se legibus debet ; ac 
_ neque medico neque iatroalipta egere. Hunc oportet varium habere 
vitae genus: modo ruri esse, modo in urbe, saepiusque in agro: 
navigare, venari, quiescere interdum, sed frequenter se exercere. 
Siquidem ignavia corpus hebetat, labor firmat; illa maturam senec- 
tutem, hic longam adolescentiam reddit. Prodest autem interdum 
balneo, interdum aquis frigidis uti: modo ungi, modo id ipsum negli- 
gere: nullum cibi genus fugere quo populus utatur: interdum in 
convictu esse, interdum ab eo se retrahere: modo plus justo, 
modo non amplius assumere: bis die potius quam semel cibum 








eee eee! 








a hte 


OF SUSPICION. 


231 


capere ; et semper quam plurimum, dummodo hunc concoquat.’ De 


Medicina, bk. i. cap. i. 


It would be difficult to misrepresent the drift of this passage more 
completely than Bacon has succeeded in doing. 





XXXI. 
OF SUSPICION. 


Suspicions amongst thoughts are like bats amongst 
birds, they ever fly by twilight: certainly they are to be 
repressed, or at the least well guarded*; for they cloud 
the mind, they lose friends, and they check with” business, 
whereby business .cannot go on currently and constantly : 
they dispose kings to tyranny, husbands to jealousy, wise 
men to irresolution and melancholy: they are defects, not 
in the heart but in the brain; for they take place in the 
stoutest natures, as in the example of Henry ° the seventh of 
England ; there was not a more suspicious man nor a more to 
stout: and insuch a composition theydo small hurt ; for com- 
monly they are not admitted but with examination whether 
they be likely or no? but in fearful natures they gain 
ground too fast. There is nothing makes a man suspect 
much, more than to know little ; and therefore men should 
remedy suspicion by procuring to know more, and not 
to keep their suspicions in smother*, What would men 








; 
ht a 


® well guarded| i, e. kept well under 
restraint. Lat. caute custodiendae. 

> check with| i.e. interfere with. 
Conf. ‘ If it check once with business, 
it troubleth men’s fortunes,’ Essay ro. 

° example of Henry| Conf. Essay 
Ig. p. 135. , 

4 to keep their suspicions in smother] 
i. e. to brood darkly over them. Conf. 
‘A man were better relate himself to 


a statua or picture than to suffer his 
thoughts to pass in smother.’ Essay 
27; and ‘I have often seen it, that 
things when they are in smother trouble 
more than when they break out.’ Let- 
ters and Life, v. 47. The Latin is a 
loose paraphrase, but it explains the 
sense, fumo enim et tenebris aluntur 
suspiciones, 


10 


2 


°o 


232 ESSAY XXXI. 


have? Do they think those they employ and deal with 
are saints? Do they not think they will have their own 
ends, and be truer to themselves than to them? There- 
fore there is no better way to moderate suspicions than 
to account upon such suspicions as true and yet to bridle 
them as false: for so far a man ought to make use of 
suspicions as to provide, as if that should be true that he 
suspects, yet it may do him no hurt. Suspicions that the 
mind of itself gathers are but buzzes ; but suspicions that 
are artificially nourished and put into men’s heads by the 
tales and whisperings of others have stings. Certainly, 
the best mean® to clear the way in this same wood of 
suspicions is frankly to communicate them with the party 
that he suspects; for thereby he shall be sure to know 
more of the truth of them than he did before ; and withal 
shall make that party more circumspect not to give further 
cause of suspicion. But this would not be done‘ to men 
of base natures; for they, if they find themselves once 
suspected, will never be true. The Italian says, sospetto 
licentia fede ; as if suspicion did give a passport to faiths ; 
but it ought rather to kindle it to discharge itself», 


e the best mean] i.e. means. Conf. 
‘It is the solecism of power to think to 
command the end, and yet not to 
endure the mean.’ Essay 19. 

£ would not be done] i.e. ought not 
to be done. Conf. ‘In counsels con- 
cerning religion that counsel of the 
apostle would be prefixed.’ Essay 3, 
and note on passage. 

& did givea passport to faith] i.e. did 
give faith leave of departure, or, in 
other words, did give an excuse for 
bad faith. Swspicto fidem absoluit. An- 
titheta, Works, i. 705. Lat. quast 
suspicio fidei missionem daret. Conf. 
‘An invasion of a few English upon 
Spain may have just hope of victory, 
or at least of passport to depart 
safely.’ Letters and Life, vii. 491. 
And, 


‘He which hath no stomach to this 
fight 
Let him depart: his passport shall 
be made.’ 
Henry V, act iv. se. 3. 

4 to discharge itself i.e. suspicion 
ought rather to kindle faith to free 
itself from the charge. The sense is 
that when a man of good faith knows 
himself to be suspected, he ought to be 
thereby incited so to act as to prove 
the suspicion to be groundless. For 
‘discharge,’ conf. ‘The people (into 
whom there is infused for the preser- 
vation of monarchies a natural desire 
to discharge their princes, though it be 
with the unjust charge of their coun- 
sellors and ministers) did impute this 
unto Cardinal Morton and Sir Richard 
Bray.’ Works, vi. 240. 





ee Ce en eee 


a a ae ee ee ee 


7 


at ee aE 





OF DISCOURSE. 233 


XXXII. 
OF DISCOURSE. 


Some in their discourse desire rather commendation of 
wit, in being able to hold all arguments, than of judgment, 
in discerning what is true ; as if it were a praise to know 
what might be said, and not what should be thought®*. 
Some have certain common-places and themes wherein 
they are good, and want variety; which kind of poverty 
is for the most part tedious, and when it is once perceived 
ridiculous. The honourablest part of talk is to give the 
occasion ; and again to moderate” and pass to somewhat 
else; for then a man leads the dance. It is good in 
discourse and speech of conversation, to vary and inter- 
mingle speech of the present occasion with arguments, 
tales with reasons, asking of questions with telling of 
opinions, and jest with earnest; for it is a dull thing to 
tire, and as we say now to jade anything too far. As for 
jest, there be certain things which ought to be privileged 
from it ; namely, religion, matters of state, great persons, any 
man’s present business of importance, and any case that 
deserveth pity ; yet there be some that think their wits have 
been asleep, except they dart out somewhat that is piquant, 
and to the quick; that is a vein which would be bridled°; 


Parce puer stimulis, et fortius utere loris. 


And generally, men ought to find the difference between 


® what should be thought) The Latin _ said, and to pronounce judgment upon 
gives quid taceri debeat. But the words it. Vide Essay 25, note on ‘ modera- 
obviously correspond to the closing tor.’ 
words of the clause just before. They © avein which would be bridled| Lat. 
mean therefore, what ought to be habitus omnino coercendus. ‘Vein’ =in- 
thought if the thought is to agree with _clination or habit; vid. infra, ‘a satirical 
the fact, i.e. ‘what is true.’ The vein’; and ‘Adrian’s vein was better, 
French gives, ce gui se peut dire, non for his mind was to wrastle a fall with 
pas ce qui se devrott penser. time.’ Letters and Life, vii. 359. 
- © to moderate) i.e. to act the part of would be] i.e. ought to be. So 
a moderator; tosumupwhathas been passim, 


Io 


20 


234 ESSAY XXXII. 


saltness and bitterness. Certainly, he that hath a satirical 
vein, as he maketh others afraid of his wit, so he had 
need be afraid of others’ memory. He that questioneth 
much shall learn much, and content much ; but especially 
if he apply his questions to the skill of the persons whom 
he asketh; for he shall give them occasion to please 
themselves in speaking, and himself shall continually 
gather knowledge; but let his questions not be trouble- 
some, for that is fit for a poser’; and let him be sure to 
leave other men their turns to speak: nay, if there be 
any that would reign and take up all the time, let him 
find means to take them off, and to bring others on, as 
musicians use to do with those that dance too long gal- 
liards. If you dissemble sometimes your knowledge of 
that you are thought to know, you shall be thought 
another time to know that you know not. Speech of 
a man’s self ought to be seldom, and well chosen. I knew 
one was wont to say inscorn, He must needs be a wise man, 
he speaks so much of himself: and there is but one case 
wherein a man may commend himself with good grace, 
and that is in commending virtue in another, especially 
if it be such a virtue whereunto himself pretendeth. 
Speech of touch® towards others should be sparingly 


4 a poser| Lat. id examinatori con- 
venit, Conf. ‘to the end that they may 
be apposed of’ (i. e. questioned about, 
Lat. ut interrogentur) ‘those things 
which of themselves they are desirous 
to utter. Essay 22, 

© Speech of touch] The Latin, French, 
and Italian versions interpret these 
words in the same way. Sermo alios 
pungens et vellicans; discours de repre- 
hension ; il pungere gli altri nel parlare. 
But the caution against offensive per- 
sonal remarks has already been given. 
The clause which immediately follows 
suggests a wider sense here, viz. speech 
that comes home to a man in any way ; 


that refers to his person or to his 
affairs, not necessarily offensively. 
The Italian translator seems to have 
observed this, and instead of Bacon’s 
‘for discourse ought,’ &c., he puts ac- 
cordingly, e 71 discorso, &c., thus intro- 
ducing the clause as a new and in- 
dependent remark. In the edition of 
1612, the story of the two noblemen, 
and the warning which it conveys 
against flouts and scoffs, do not occur. 
This is a further argument for inter- 
preting ‘ speech of touch’ by the reason 
which immediately follows, and with 
no reference to matters which have 
been put in by an after-thought, 


ob Oh! 


PS — Oe 


OY ae ee eee ee ee ee 


ase oe 





OF DISCOURSE. 235 


used ; for discourse ought to be as a field, without coming 
home to any man. I knew two noblemen of the west 
part of England, whereof the one was given to scoff, but 
kept ever royal cheer in his house; the other would ask 
of those that had been at the other’s table, Zell truly, 
was there never a flout or dry® blow given? To which the 
guest would answer, Such and such a thing passed. The 
lord would say J thought he would mar a good dinner. 
Discretion of speech is more than eloquence; and to 
speak agreeably" to him with whom we deal is more than 
to speak in good words, or in good order. A good con- 
tinued speech, without a good speech of interlocution, 
shows slowness; and a good reply or second speech, 
without a good settled speech, showeth shallowness and 
weakness. As we see in beasts, that those that are 
weakest in the course are yet nimblest in the turn; as it is 
betwixt the greyhound and the hare. To use too many 
circumstances‘ ere one come to the matter is wearisome ; 
to use none at all is blunt, 


NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS, 


Parts of this Essay are found in ‘Short Notes for Civil Conversa- 
tion,’ a Treatise of uncertain date. Works, vii. 109, and preface. 

P. 233, 1.6. want variety] Conf. Plutarch on Education of children: 
‘To be able to speak of one thing and no more, is first and foremost 
in my conceit no small signe of ignorance. Then, I suppose that the 


f for discourse &c.| The Latin gives 
this more fully and clearly: Etenim 
sermones familiares debent esse instar 


mean parentage from whence he (the 
son of Lagus) was descended.’ Plu- 
tarch, Morals, p. 103. 


campi aperti, in quo spatiari licet ; non 
viae regiae quae deducit domum. 

8 dry|i.e. severe ; scornful. Conf. 
‘ King Ptolomaeus upon a time gesting 
and scoffing at a simple and unlearned 
grammarian, asked him who was the 
father of Peleus; I will answer you, 
sir (quoth he) if you tell me first who 
was the father of Lagus. This was a 
dry flout, and touched King Ptolo- 
maeus very near, in regard of the 


‘For hard dry bastings us’d to prove 
The readiest remedies of love.’ 
Hudibras, Pt. II. Canto i. 645. 
h agreeably] i.e. agree-ably. Lat. 
apte loqui et accommodate ad personam, 
i circumstances] i.e. introductory 
speech. Conf. ‘I came hither to tell 
you; and, circumstances shortened, 
(for she hath been too long a talking of) 
the lady is disloyal.’ Much Ado About 
Nothing, act iii. sc. 2, i 


236 ESSAY XXXII. 


exercise and practice thereof soon bringeth satiety. And againe, 
I hold it impossible evermore to continue in the same: For so to be 
ever in one song breedeth tediousnesse, and soon a man is weary of 
it; whereas variety is alwaies delectable both in this and also in all 
other objects as well of the eye as the eare.’ Plut. Morals (ed. 1657), 
P- 7. 

l. 21. a vein that would be bridled| Conf. ‘Sed quomodo in omni 
vita rectissime praecipitur ut perturbationes fugiamus, id est motus 
animi nimios rationi non obtemperantes: sic ejusmodi motibus 
sermo debet vacare, ne aut ira existat aut cupiditas aliqua aut 
pigritia aut ignavia aut tale aliquid appareat : maximeque curandum 
est, ut eos quibuscum sermones conferemus, et vereri et diligere 
videamur.’ Cicero, De Off. i. 38. And, ‘In convictibus et quotidiano 
sermone ... laedere nunquam velimus, longeque absit propositum 
illud Potius amicum quam dictum perdidi (v.1\. perdend:)” Quintilian, 
Instit. Orat. vi. 3. 28. This was a favourite caution with Sir Nicholas 
Bacon. He had a very quaint saying, and he used it often to good 
purpose, ‘that he loved the jest well, but not the losse of his friend.’ 
‘He would say... I will never forgive that man that loseth himself 
to be rid of his jest.’ Sir R. Naunton, Fragmenta Regalia. 

1, 22. Parce puer &c.] Ovid, Metam. ii. 127. 

P. 234, 1.9. let him be sure to leave other men their turns &c.] In this, 
as elsewhere in the Essay, Bacon seems to have had in his mind some 
passages in Cicero, De Officiis, i. 37 and 38: ‘Sit igitur hic sermo, in 
quo Socratici maxime excellunt, lenis, miniméque pertinax: insit 
in eo lepos, nec vero, tanquam in possessionem suam venerit, ex- 
cludat alios, sed cum reliquis in rebus, tum in sermone communi, 
vicissitudinem non iniquam putet ... Animadvertendum est etiam, 
quatenus sermo delectationem habeat, et ut incipiendi ratio fuerit, 
ita sit desinendi modus.’ 

Dr. Rawley notes Bacon’s observance of his own rules: ‘ He was 
no dashing man (i. e. not one who used his wit to put his neighbours 
out of countenance) as some men are, but ever a countenancer and 
fosterer of another man’s parts. Neither was he one that would 
appropriate the speech wholly to himself, or delight to outvie others, 
but leave a liberty to the co-assessors to take their turns. Wherein 
he would draw a man on and allure him to speak upon such a 
subject, as wherein he was peculiarly skilful and would delight to 
speak.’ Works, i. p. 12 and note. 

1. 14. Lf you dissemble &c.| So Bacon, elsewhere, giving instruction 
how to cover defects, says, inter alia, ‘A man must frame some 
probable cause why he should not do his best and why he should 
dissemble his abilities: and for that purpose must use to dissemble 
those abilities which are notorious in him, to give colour that his 
true wants are but industries and dissimulations,.’ Works, iii. 464. 


— ee eC 





OF PLANTATIONS. 237 


This trick he ascribes to Socrates, strangely mistaking the purpose 
and drift of the Socratic irony. ‘In Socrates it (i.e. a profession of 
general ignorance and uncertainty) was supposed to be but a form of 
irony. Scientiam dissimulando simulavit ; for he used to disable his 
knowledge to the end to enhance his knowledge.’ Works, iii. 388. 

1.16. Speech of a man’s self &c.| ‘Deforme etiam est, de se ipso 
praedicare, falsa praesertim, et cum irrisione audientium, imitari 
militem gloriosum.’ De Off. i. 38. 

1, 21. commending virtue in another| Conf. Essay 54, sub finem. 

P. 235, 1.15. As we seein beasts] Conf.‘ Though the difference be good 
which was made between orators and sophisters, that the one is as 
the greyhound which hath his advantage in the race, and the other 
as the hare which hath her advantage in the turn, so as it is the 
advantage of the weaker creature.’ Works, ili. 394. 





XXXII. 
OF PLANTATIONS. 


PLANTATIONS are amongst ancient, primitive, and heroical 
works. When the world was young, it begat more 
children ; but now it is old, it begets fewer: for I may 
justly account new plantations to be the children of former 
kingdoms. I like a plantation in a pure soil; that is, 
where people are not displanted, to the end to plant in 
others; for else it is rather an extirpation than a plan- 
tation. Planting of countries is like planting of woods ; 
for you must make account to lose almost twenty years’ 
profit, and expect your recompense in the end: for the 
principal thing that hath been the destruction of most 
plantations hath been the base and hasty drawing of profit 
in the first years. It is true, speedy profit is not to be 
neglected as far as may stand with the good of the 
plantation, but no further. It is a shameful and unblessed 
thing to take the scum of people and wicked condemned 
men to be the people with whom you plant; and not only 


238 - ESSAY XXXIII.- 


so, but it spoileth the plantation ; for they will ever live 
like rogues, and not fall to work, but be lazy, and do 
mischief, and spend victuals, and be quickly weary, and 
then certify over to their country to the discredit of 
the plantation. The people wherewith you plant ought 
to be gardeners, ploughmen, labourers, smiths, carpenters, 
joiners, fishermen, fowlers, with some few apothecaries, 


surgeons, cooks, and bakers. 


In a country of plantation, 


first look about what kind of victual the country yields 
10 of itself to hand: as chestnuts, walnuts, pine-apples, olives, 
dates, plums, cherries, wild honey, and the like; and make 
use of them. Then consider what victual or esculent 
things there are which grow speedily and within the year ; 
as parsnips, carrots, turnips, onions, radish, artichokes of 
Hierusalem, maize, and the like: for wheat, barley, and 
oats, they ask too much labour; but with pease and beans 
you may begin, both because they ask less labour, and 
because they serve for meat as well as for bread; and of 
rice likewise cometh a great increase, and it is a kind 
20 of meat. Above all, there ought to be brought store 
of biscuit, oatmeal, flour, meal, and the like in the be- 
ginning till bread may be had. For beasts or birds 
take chiefly such as are least subject to diseases and 
multiply fastest; as swine, goats, cocks, hens, turkeys, 
geese, house-doves, and the like, The victual in planta- 
tions ought to be expended almost as in a besieged town ; 
that is, with certain allowance: and let the main part of 
the ground employed to gardens or corn, be to a common 
stock ; and to be laid in and stored up and then delivered 
3° out in proportion ; besides some spots of ground that any 
particular person will manure* for his own private”. 


® manure] i.e. cultivate. Lat. im 
quibus industria singulorum se exerceat. 
Conf. ‘ Theophrastus saith also, it was 
Pysistratus and not Solon, that made 
the law for idlenesse, which was the 


onely cause that the country of Attica 
became more fruitfull, being better 
manured.’ Plut. Lives, p. 99. 

> his own private) For this sub- 
stantival use of the word, conf. ‘ Nor 


| 
, 











OF PLANTATIONS. 239 


Consider likewise what commodities the soil where the 
plantation is doth naturally yield, that they may some 
way help to defray the charge of the plantation: so it be 
not, as was said, to the untimely prejudice of the main 
business, as it hath fared with tobacco in Virginia. Wood 
commonly aboundeth but too much; and therefore timber 
is fit to be one. If there be iron ore, and streams where- 
upon to set the mills, iron is a brave commodity* where 
wood aboundeth. Making of bay-salt, if the climate be 
proper for it, would be put in experience?: growing 
silk® likewise, if any be, is a likely commodity: pitch 
and tar, where store of firs and pines are, will not fail; so 
drugs and sweet woods, where they are, cannot but yield 
great profit: soap-ashes likewise, and other things that 
may be thought of; but moil not too much under ground, 
for the hope of mines is very uncertain, and useth to make 
the planters lazy in other things, For government, let 
it be in the hands of one, assisted with some council ; and 
let them have commission to exercise martial laws, with 
some limitation; and above all, let men make that profit 
of being in the wilderness, as they have God always and 
his service before their eyes: let not the government 
of the plantation depend upon too many counsellors and 
undertakers in the country that planteth, but upon a 
temperate number; and let those*be rather noblemen 
and gentlemen than merchants ; for they look ever to the 
present gain. Let there be freedoms from custom till 
the plantation be of strength ; and not only freedom from 
custom, but freedom to carry their commodities where 


- 


be 


ie} 


° 


they may make their best of them, except there be some 30 


special cause of caution. Cram not in people by sending 


must I be unmindful of my private,’ ought to be tried. Lat. digna res est 
Ben Jonson, Catiline, act iii. sc. 5. quae tentetur. 

© is a brave commodity] Lat. e merct- © growing silk] i,e, vegetable silk, 
bus quaestuosis est. Lat. sericum vegetabile ; vide note at end 


4 would be put in experience] i.e. of Essay. 


240 ~ ESSAY XXXIII. > 


too fast company after company; but rather hearken‘ 
how they waste, and send supplies proportionably; but 
so as the number may live well in the plantation, and not 


by surcharge be in penury. 


It hath been a great endan- 


gering to the health of some plantations that they have 
built along the sea and rivers, in marish* and unwholesome 
grounds: therefore, though you begin there, to avoid 
carriage and other like discommodities, yet build still 


rather upwards from the streams than along. 


It con- 


1ocerneth likewise the health of the plantation that they 
have good store of salt with them, that they may use it 
in their victuals when it shall be necessary. If you plant 
where savages are, do not only entertain them with trifles 
and gingles, but use them justly and graciously, with 
sufficient guard nevertheless ; and do not win their favour 
by helping them to invade their enemies, but for their 
defence it is not amiss; and send oft of them over to the 
country that plants, that they may see a better condition 
than their own, and commend it when they return. When 
20the plantation grows to strength, then it is time to plant 
with women as well as with men; that the plantation may 
spread into generations, and not be ever pieced from with- 
out. It is the sinfullest thing in the world to forsake or 
destitute" a plantation once in forwardness; for, besides 
the dishonour, it is the guiltiness of blood of many com- 


miserable persons. 


£ hearken] i.e. watch. Lat. ifor- 
mation: diligenti intende. Conf. 
‘ They did me too much injury 
That ever said I hearken’d for your 
death.’ 
Henry IV, part i. act 5. sc. 4. 


& marish] i.e. marshy. Lat. i locis 
paludinosis. Conf. ‘They banished 
him into the marish countries by the 


sea-side.’ Raleigh, Hist. of World, bk, 
ii, chap. 27. sec. 2. ‘ Amyrtaeus who 
held the marish and woody parts of 
Egypt.’ Bk. iii. chap. 7. sec. 6. 

h to destitute) i. e. to leave destitute. 
Lat. destituere. Conf. ‘ He was willing 
to part with his place, upon hope not 
to be destituted, but to be preferred to 
one of the Baron’s places in Ireland.’ 
Letters and Life, vi. 207. 


os. - 


meee 








OF PLANTATIONS. 241 


NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 


P. 237, 1. 1. Plantations] i.e. colonies, as the context shows through- 
out. Lat. coloniae. In Elizabeth’s reign the era of English coloniza- 
tion began, With the discovery of the Western Hemisphere, a vast 
unoccupied field was thrown open for settlement; and, with this 
scope allowed, it became evident that the world, now that it was old, 
could beget children no less abundantly than in its youth. The first 
attempts were unsuccessful. In 1578, Sir Humfrey Gilbert went out 
with a party of intending settlers, under letters patent from the queen, 
but he made no stay. Then a fresh start was made chiefly at Sir 
Walter Raleigh’s charges, but with no permanent result. Settlements 
were effected, first at Roanoak, off the coast of Virginia, then on the 
main-land. Some of the colonists came home discouraged and dis- 
appointed : some were killed by the natives whom they had ill-treated 
and outraged ; the rest were lost and never heard of again. Hakluyt, 
ili. 301 et seqq., tells the whole miserable story, from the first hopeful 
settlement in 1585, down to the final ineffective search in 1590 for the 
remnants of the last colony, planted in 1587. Captain John White, 
who was in command of the mismanaged search-party, and who 
came back after committing the relief of the colonists ‘to the merciful 
help of the Almighty and so leaving them,’ writes (in 1622), ‘and thus 
we left seeking our colony, that was never any of them found nor 
seen to this day, and this was the conclusion of this plantation.’ 
Pinkerton, Voyages, vol. xiii. p. 19. 

In the next century the attempt was renewed with better success ; 
and, by the date of Bacon’s Essay, colonies had been planted and had 
taken root both in Virginia and in New England. 

1.2. When the world was young] This may have been suggested by 
a passage in Lucretius :— 

‘maternum nomen adepta 
Terra tenet merito, quoniam genus ipsa creavit 
Humanum, atque animal prope certo tempore fudit 
Omne ‘ ; : ; 
Sed quia finem aliquam pariendi debet habere 
Destitit, ut mulier spatio defessa vetusto.’ 
Bk. v. 818 ef seqq. 


1. 5. in a pure soil.| This was insisted on in Elizabeth’s Letters 
Patent to Raleigh: ‘We do give and grant to Walter Ralegh Esquire 
- and to his heirs and assigns for ever, free liberty to search, find out, 
and view such remote heathen and barbarous lands, not actually 
possessed of any Christian Prince nor inhabited by Christian people, 
as to him &c. shall seem good: and the same to have hold occupy and 
enjoy, &c. (March 25, 1584).’ Hakluyt, iii. 298, 

R 


242 ESSAY XXXIII. 


We find the same exception in the earlier Letters Patent to Sir 
Humfrey Gilbert (1578) ; iii. p. 174. 

That this exception was enough to satisfy Bacon’s rule about 
planting in a pure soil appears, partly from the words at the end of 
the Essay, where he speaks of the proper treatment of savages; 
partly from the ‘ Advice to Villiers,’ where the place chosen for a 
plantation is directed to be ‘such as hath not been already planted by 
the subjects of any other Christian prince or state.’ ‘The colonists,’ 
he presently adds, ‘must make themselves defensible both against 
the natives and against strangers.’ Letters and Life, vi. 50, 51. 

l. 12. base and hasty drawing of profit) This does not appear in the 
histories of the early plantations. The constant complaint is that, 
although large sums had been spent in fitting them out and providing 
for them, there was no return of profit from them. Their destruction 
was partly due to their improvidence in the use of their stores, but 
chiefly to their reckless behaviour towards the natives—at once 
unjust and ungracious and wanting in sufficient guard. There was 
the wish in some quarters to make a profit from the plantations 
hastily, if not basely. Captain Carlile, in his most interesting dis- 
course upon the intended voyage to America, written in 1583, 
addresses himself especially to satisfy such merchants, ‘as in dis- 
bursing their money towards the furniture of the present charge, doe 
demand forthwith a present returne of gaine’ (Hakluyt, iii. 228), but 
I find no record of any return of gain, early or late. 

1.15. shameful and unblessed thing| This was frequently done, some- 
times at the request of the English adventurers, in order to cheapen 
labour in the colonies, sometimes because the colonies were a con- 
venient outlet for the criminals and ne’er-do-wells of the mother 
country. Conf. ‘Since I came from thence (i.e. from Virginia) the 
honourable company hath been humble suitors to His Majesty to get 
vagabonds and condemned men to go thither; nay, so the business 
hath been so abused that so scorned was the name of Virginia, some 
did chuse to be hanged ere they would go thither, and were.’ Pin- 
kerton’s Voyages, xiii. 240. And, ‘That there be some prudent course 
taken to maintain a garrison to suppress the savages . ... for this cannot 
be done by promises, hopes, counsels and countenances, but with suffi- 
cient workmen and means to maintain them, nor such delinquents as 
here cannot be ruled by all the laws in England : yet when the founda- 
tion is laid and a commonwealth established then such may better be 
constrained to labour than here: but to rectify a commonwealth with 
debauched persons is impossible, and no wise man would throw him- 
self into such a society that intends honestly and knows what he 
undertakes.’ p. 169. 

We find like complaints in the course of the settlement of the 
Bermudas, Of the three first settlers, two were criminals ‘that for 


a 














OF PLANTATIONS. 243 


their offences or the suspicion they had of their judgment, fled into 
the woods, and there rather desired to end their days than stand to 
their trials and the event of justice.’ Ten years later, in 1620, when the 
plantation had been regularly established, ‘the company sent a supply 
of ten persons for the generality, but of such bad condition that it 
seemed they had picked the males out of Newgate, the females from 
Bridewell.’ General history of the Bermudas, Pinkerton, Voyages 
and Travels, vol. xiii. pp. 177, 198 (ed. 1812). 

One of the ship’s companies, which went with Sir Humfrey Gilbert 
in his intended settlement of Newfoundland in 1583, is thus described : 
‘The captain, albeit himselfe was very honest and religious, yet was 
he not appointed of men to his humor and desert: who for the most 
part were such as had bene by us surprised upon the narrow seas of 
England, being pirats, and had taken at that instant certaine French- 
men laden, one barke with wines and another with salt. Both which 
we rescued.’ Hakluyt, iii. 191. 

P. 238, 1.25. Aouse-doves, and the like| After these words the Latin 
has, Praecipue autem piscationibus incumbendum, tum ad sustentationem 
coloniae, tum ad lucrum exportationts, 

1. 27. and let the main part of the ground| Conf.‘ At New Plymouth 
.... the most of them live together as one family or household, yet 
every man followeth his trade and profession both by sea and land, 
and all for a general stock, out of which they have all their main- 
tenance until there be a dividend betwixt the planters and the 
adventurers. Those planters are not servants to the adventurers 
here, but have only councils of directions from them, but no injunctions 
or command, and all the masters of families are partners in land or 
whatsoever, setting their labours against the stock, till certain years 


be expired for the division . . . The adventurers which raised the 
stock to begin and supply this plantation were about seventy, some 
gentlemen, some merchants, some handicraftsmen ... These 


dwell mostly about London: they are not a corporation, but knit 
together bya voluntary combination in a society without constraint or 
penalty, aiming to do good and to plant religion.’ Smith’s New 
England, Pinkerton’s Voyages, xiii. 252. 

P. 239, 1.5. ast hath fared with tobacco in Virginia] If we follow the 
punctuation of the English text of 1625 (putting a colon after ‘ charge of 
the plantation : ’) this must mean that the cultivation of tobacco in Vir- 
ginia has been ‘tothe untimely prejudice of the main business.’ The 
Latin, in which the order of the clauses is not the same as in the English, 
suggests a different sense, viz. that the cultivation of tobacco has in 
some way helped to defray the charge of the plantation: Ut exportatio 
eorum in loca ubi maxime in pretio sunt sumptus levet; ut usuvenit in 
nicotiano apud Virginiam : modo non sit, ut jam dictum, in praejudicium 
intempestivum coloniae ipsius. Mr. Spedding interprets it in this way, 


244 ~ESSAY XXXIII, 


and encloses in brackets—(‘so as it be not, as was said, to the untimely 
prejudice of the main business’), But even so, the words ‘as was 
said, inexactly rendered by ut jam dictum, seem to endorse a charge 
that the attention given to the cultivation of tobacco in Virginia had 
been to the prejudice of the main business of the colony. 

It is certain that tobacco was grown in Virginia very soon and very 
largely; that it was found to be the most profitable crop: and that 
complaints were made about the almost exclusive attention paid to it. 

‘ The great produce of this country is tobacco, and that of Virginia 
is looked upon as the best in the world ., . Yet tobacco is very far from 
being the only thing of value which this country produces: on the 
contrary, they have flax, hemp, and cotton ; and silk they might have 
if they were not so extremely addicted to their staple commodity as 
never to think of anything else if tobacco can be brought to a tolerable 
market.’ Discoveries and Settlements of the English in America, 
Pinkerton, Voyages, vol. xii. p. 242. 

‘ The trade of this colony (Virginia) as well as that of Maryland, con- 
sists almost entirely of tobacco; for though the country would produce 
several excellent commodities fit for trade, yet the planters are so 
wholly bent on planting tobacco, that they seem to have laid aside all 
thoughts of other improvements. This trade is brought to such per 
fection that the Virginia tobacco, especially the sweet-scented which 
grows on York-river, is reckoned the best in the world, and is what 
is generally vended in England for a home consumption.’ p. 245. 

‘We find’ (says John Rolfe, one of the settlers), ‘by them of best 
experience, an industrious man not other ways employed, may well 
tend four acres of corn, and one thousand plants of tobacco; and 
where they say an acre will yield but three or four barrels we have 
ordinarily four or five, but of new ground six, seven and eight .... 
so that one man may provide corn for five and apparel for two by the 
profit of his tobacco.’ Pinkerton, Voyages and Travels, xiii. p. 126. 

That this was thought mischievous appears from the evidence 
given by John Smith, one of the early governors of the colony, to His 
Majesty’s Commissioners for the reformation of Virginia. ‘What 
conceive you,’ he is asked, ‘should be the cause, though the country 
be good, there comes nothing but tobacco ?’ 

His answer is, ‘The oft altering of governors, it seems, causes 
every man to make use of his time : and because corn was stinted at 
two shillings and six-pence the bushel, and tobacco at three shillings 
the pound, and they value a man’s labour a year worth fifty or three 
score pounds, but in corn not worth ten pounds, presuming tobacco 
will furnish them with all things; now make a man’s labour in corn 
worth three score pounds, and in tobacco but ten pounds a man, then 
shall they have corn sufficient to entertain all comers and keep their 
people in health to do anything: but till then there will: be little 














OF PLANTATIONS. 245 


or nothing to any purpose.’ Pinkerton, Voyages and Travels, vol. xiii. 
p. 167. 

It does not appear that this impossible remedy for an imaginary 
evil was ever tried. 

1. 8. ivon is a brave commodity] This and much else of the Essay 
seem to have been suggested by passages in a brief and true report 
of the ‘new found land of Virginia’ by Thomas Heriot (1587). Conf. 
‘In two places specially the ground was found to hold iron richly. 
It is found in many places of the country else: I know nothing to the 
contrary but that it may be allowed for a good merchantable com- 
modity, considering there the small charge for the labour and feeding 
of men, the infinite store of wood, &c. Hakluyt, iii. 327. 

1, 10. growing silk] Conf. ‘Silke of grasse or Grasse silke. There 
is a kind of grasse in the country, upon the blades whereof there 
groweth very good silke in form of a thin glittering skin to be stript 
off. It groweth two foot and a halfe high or better: the blades are 
about two foot in length and half an inch broad. The like groweth in 
Persia which is in the self same climate as Virginia, of which very 
many of the Silke works that come thence into Europe are made. 
There is great store thereof in many parts of the countrey growing 
naturally and wild, which also by proof here in England, in making a 
piece of Silke or grogran, we found to be excellent good.’ Hakluyt, 
vol. ill. p. 324. 

1. 16. the hope of mines &c.] This seems to refer especially to gold 
mines, in quest of which some of the early colonists spent much labour 
with no result, and to the neglect of necessary work. Bacon has just 
before spoken approvingly of iron as a brave commodity. Conf. ‘The 
worst was our gilded refiners with their golden promises made all 
men their slaves in hope of recompenses : there was no talk, no hope, 
no work, but dig gold, wash gold, refine gold, load gold, such a bruit of 
gold that one mad fellow desired to be buried in the sands lest they 
should by their art make gold of his bones. . . . Never anything did 
more torment him (Captain Smith) than to see all necessary business 
neglected, to fraught such a drunken ship with so much gilded dirt.’ 
Quoted in Smith’s Virginia, Pinkerton’s Voyages, xiii. p. 58. 

It seems questionable whether the metal found was gold after all. 
It is presently spoken of as ‘ phantastical gold,’ and the only further 
notice of it is that the search for it caused the settlers ‘to lose time, 
spend that victuals we had, tire and starve our men.’ 

1. 17. For government &c.] Theneglect of this and of the rules given 
below proved very mischievous. In reply to a question from the 
Commissioners for the Reformation of Virginia, ‘What think you of 
the defects of government both here and there?’ ex-governor Smith 
says, ‘The multiplicity of opinions here, and officers there, makes 
such delay by question and formality that as much time is spent in 


246 ESSAY XXXIV. 


compliment as in action.” ‘Those new devices,’ he adds, ‘have 
consumed both money and purse, for at first there were but six 
patentees, now more than a thousand; then but thirteen counsellors, 
now not less than an hundred.’ Pinkerton’s Voyages, xiii. pp. 167, 168. 

l. 27. freedoms from custom] Ex-governor Smith, in his evidence 
before the Commissioners for the Reformation of Virginia, insists on 
the need of this. ‘That His Majesty would be pleased to remit his 
custom, or it is to be feared they will lose custom and all.’ Pinkerton’s 
Voyages, xiii. 169. And, ‘I think if His Maiesty were truly informed 
of their necessity and the benefit of this project, he would be pleased 
to give the custom of Virginia ...to maintain this garrison... . 
Otherwise it is much to be doubted there will neither come custom 
nor any thing from thence to England within these few years.’ 
Xlll. p. 153. 

l. 29. freedom to carry their commodities &c.| The enjoyment of a 
trading monopoly was commonly one of the inducements held out to 
the companies or private adventurers by whom the first charges of 
the colony were advanced. It is granted in full terms in Sir Walter 
Raleigh’s letters patent. Hakluyt, iii. 299. In a ‘Discourse upon 
the intended voyage to America, written by Captain Carlile in 1583,’ 
merchandising is said to be the matter especially looked for by the 
adventurers, and Carlile engages accordingly that all trade to and 
from the colony shall appertain only to them. Hakluyt, iii. 230, 235. 
But, in point of fact, the freedom on which Bacon insists appears to 
have been generally allowed. We find its denial treated as a grievous 
wrong. When the English company of adventurers laid the colonists 
at the Bermudas under an ‘express command that they should en- 
tertain no other ships, than were directly sent from the company; 
this caused much grudging and indeed a general distraction and 
exclamation among the inhabitants, to be thus constrained to buy 
what they wanted and sell what they had at what price the magazine 
pleased.” General history of the Bermudas, Pinkerton, Voyages and 
Travels, vol. xiii. p. 198. 

The Navigation Act of 1650 was the first regular blow dealt at 
Colonial freedom of trading. 





XXXIV. 
OF RICHES. 


I cannoT call riches better than the baggage of virtue ; 
the Roman word is better, «mpedimenta,; for as the 
baggage is to an army, so is riches to virtue ; it cannot be 

















OF RICHES. 247 


spared nor left behind, but it hindereth the march ; yeaand 


the care of it sometimes loseth on disturbeth the victory. 
Of great riches there is no real use, except it be in the 
distribution ; the rest is but conceit*; so saith Salomon, 
Where much ts, there are many to consume tt ; and what hath 
the owner but the sight of it with his eyes? The personal 
fruition in any man cannot reach to feel great riches: 
there is a custody of them; or a power of dole and do- 
native of them ; or a fame of them; but no solid use to the 
owner. Do you not see what feigned prices are set upon 
little stones and rarities? and what works of ostentation 
are undertaken, because” there might seem to be some 
use of great riches? But then you will say they may 
be of use to buy men out of dangers or troubles; as 
Salomon saith, Aches are as a stronghold in the imagination 
of the rich man ; but this is excellently expressed, that it is 
in imagination and not always in fact: for certainly great 
riches have sold more men than they have bought out. 
Seek not proud riches’, but such as thou mayest get 
justly, use soberly, distribute cheerfully, and leave con- 
tentedly ; yet have no abstract nor friarly4 contempt of 
them; but distinguish, as Cicero saith well of Rabirius 
Posthumus, /u studio ret amplificandae, apparebat non ava- 
ritiae praedam, sed instrumentum bonitati quaert. Hearken 
also to Salomon, and beware of hasty gathering of riches: 
Qui festinat ad divitias non erit insons. The poets feign 
that when Plutus (which is riches) is sent from Jupiter, 
he limps and goes slowly; but when he is sent from Pluto, 


® but conceit| i.e. imagination. Lat. 
caectera im imaginatione versantur, 
Conf, Pliny, N. H. book ii. cap. 65 
(Holland’s version), ‘But surely, in 
my conceit, this was but an uncerteine 
guess of his.’ In the quotation below, 
from Proverbs xviii. 11, where Bacon 
writes ‘imagination,’ the authorized 
version gives ‘ conceit.’ 


> because] i.e. in order that. Lat. u?, 
Conf. Essay 8, ‘ there are some foolish 
rich covetous men, that take a pride in 
having no children, because they may 
be thought so much the richer,’ Lat, 
ut habeantur tanto ditiores, 

© proud riches] Lat, divitias magnas, 

4 abstract nor friarly| Lat. instar 
monachi alicujus aut a seculo abstracti. 


20 


«+ £0 


20 


248 ESSAY XXXIV. 


he runs and is swift of foot; meaning that riches gotter 
by good means and just labour pace slowly; but when 
they come by the death of others (as by the course of 
inheritance, testaments, and the like), they come tumbling 
upon a man: but it might be applied likewise to Pluto, 
taking him for the devil: for when riches come from 
the devil (as by fraud and oppression and unjust means) 
they come upon speed. The ways to enrich are many, 
and most of them foul: parsimony is one of the best, 
and yet is not innocent; for it withholdeth men from 
works of liberality and charity. The improvement of the 
ground is the most natural obtaining of riches; for it 
is our great mother’s blessing, the earth’s; but it is slow; 
and yet, where men of great wealth do stoop to hus- 
bandry®’, it multiplieth riches exceedingly. I knew a 
nobleman in England that had the greatest audits of 
any man in my time; a great grazier, a great sheep-master, 
a great timber-man, a great collier, a great corn-master, 
a great lead-man, and so of iron, and a number of the like 
points of husbandry; so as the earth seemed a sea to 
him in respect of the perpetual importation. It was truly 
observed by one, that himself came very hardly to a little 
riches, and very easily to great riches; for when a man’s 
stock is come to that that he can expect’ the prime of 
markets, and overcome & those bargains, which for their 
greatness are few men’s money, and be partner in the 
industries of younger men, he cannot but increase mainly. 
The gains of ordinary trades and vocations are honest, and 
furthered by two things chiefly: by diligence, and by 


© husbandry| Lat. agri culturam et  party’s suit by way of appeal.’ Works 
lucra rustica, Thepoints of‘husbandry’ vi. 87. Also, ‘It is not for nothing that 
enumerated just below show how wide I have deferred my essay De Amicitia, 
a meaning Bacon gives to the word. whereby it hath expected the proof of 

£ expect] i.e. wait for. Conf.‘Where- your great friendship towards me.’ 
as by the common law the King’s Letters and Life, vii. 344. 
suit, in case of homicide, did expect & overcome] i.e. become master of, 
the year and the day allowed to the be abletodealin. Lat. superare. 








OF RICHES. 249 


a good name for good and fair dealing; but the gains of 
bargains are of a more doubtful nature, when men shall 
wait upon others’ necessity: broke® by servants and 
instruments to draw them on; put off others cunningly 
that would be better chapmen, and the like practices’, 
which are crafty and naught*. As for the chopping of 
bargains, when a man buys not to hold but to sell over 
again, that commonly grindeth double, both upon the 
seller and upon the buyer. Sharings! do greatly enrich, 
if the hands be well chosen that are trusted. Usury is the 
certainest means of gain, though one of the worst; as 
that whereby a man doth eat his bread, 7” sudore vultis 
alient; and besides, doth plough upon Sundays: but 
yet certain though it be, it hath flaws; for that the scri- 
veners and brokers™ do value" unsound men to serve 
their own turn. The fortune in being the first in an 
invention or in a privilege doth cause sometimes a won- 
derful overgrowth in riches, as it was with the first sugar- 





h broke] i.e. negociate. The Latin 
gives the sense of the passage more 
clearly, cum quis... servos et minis- 
tros alienos in damnum dominorum 
corrumpat, but, perhaps, too narrowly, 
since it implies that the bargainer uses 
as his go-betweens the servants of other 
people and not his own. 

i practices| Lat. fraudes,—the usual 
sense of the word with Bacon. 

* naught) i.e. rascally. Lat. quae 
omnes merito damnandae sunt, Conf. 
‘I say these are engines and devices 
naught, malign, and seditious.’ Letters 
and Life, v. 47. 

1 Sharings| Lat. societates. 

m scriveners and brokers| i. e. inter- 
mediaries between the lender and the 
borrower. Conf. 21 James I, cap. 17, 
which enacts ‘that scriveners brokers 
solicitors and drivers of bargains who 
shall take or receive more than at the 
rate of five shillings for brokage solicit- 
ing driving or procuring a loan of one 
hundred pounds for a year shall be 


liable to be fined and imprisoned.’ 

n do value] i.e. do put a high value 
on orrecommend. Lat. extollent, They 
‘serve their own turn’ of course by 
knavishly helping forward a loan which 
will bring them their commission when 
it is concluded, whether the borrower 
prove sound or unsound, Conf, 
‘Broker (dvocarius) seemeth to come 
from the French (brozeur. i. tritor) that 
is, a gryneder or breaker into small 
peeces. Because he that is of that 
trade, to deall in maters of mony and 
marchandise betweene Englishe men 
and strangers, doth draw the bargaine 
to particulars, and the parties to con- 
clusion, not forgetting to grinde out 
something to his owne profit... It 
may not improbably be said that this 
word commeth from (bracarder. i. cavil- 
lari) because these kinde of men by 
their deceitfull speeches and abusing 
their true trade, many times invegle 
others.’ Cowell, Interpreter, sub voce, 


Lal 


° 


2.50 ESSAY XXXIV. 


man in the Canaries: therefore, if a man can play the true 
logician, to have as well judgment as invention, he may 
do great matters, especially if the times be fit: he that 
resteth upon gains certain, shall hardly grow to great 
riches; and he that puts all upon adventures, doth often- 
times break and come to poverty: it is good therefore to 
guard adventures with certainties that may uphold losses°®. 
Monopolies and coemption of wares for resale, where 
they are not restrained”, are great means to enrich; es- 
10 pecially if the party have intelligence what things are 
like to come into request, and so store himself beforehand. 
Riches gotten by service‘, though it be of the best rise, 


{Ss . ; 
,) > yet when they are gotten by flattery, feeding humours, 


and other servile conditions, they may be placed amongst 


the worst. 


As for fishing for testaments and executor- 


ships (as Tacitus saith of Seneca, Zestamenta et orbos tan- 
quam indagine capi), itis yet worse, by how much" men 
submit themselves to meaner persons than in service. 
Believe not much them that seem to despise riches, for 


© uphold losses] i.e. make up for. 
Lat. ut damnis subveniatur. 

P not restrained| Lat. ubi nulla lege 
prohibentur. On the laws forbidding 
the ‘coemption of wares for resale’ 
vide note on engrossing, Essay 15. 

4 Riches gotten by service &c.| This 
is a perplexing sentence, It starts with 
a nominativus pendens,—‘riches gotten 
by service, —and proceeds, ‘ though it 
(i.e. the riches so gotten—Bacon at 
the beginning of the Essay uses riches 
as a singular noun) ‘be of the best rise’ 
(i. e. come from the best source), ‘ yet 
when they’ (here we pass at once from 
the singular to the plural) ‘are gotten 
by flattery, &c., they may be placed 
amongst the worst ’—the worst what ? 
the words stand in antithesis to ‘the 
best’ just before, but the sense cannot 
possibly be that the riches so gotten 
are to be placed amongst the worst 
rises. The meaning which underlies the 


words seems to be:—Though riches 
gotten by service be of the best rise, 
yet when riches are gotten by flattery, 
&c. they may be placed amongst the 
worst in origin or amongst the worst 
gotten forms of riches. The Latin is, 
Opum acquisitio per servitiumregum aut 
magnatum dignitatem quandam habet ; 
tamen st assentationibus et servilibus 
artificiis, sese ad omnes nutus flectendo, 
parentur, inter vias vilissimas poterit 
numerari. ‘Via’ seemsto beunderstood 
here as the nominative to ‘poterit,’ but 
the entire passage is not a translation, 
but a loose paraphrase—necessarily, 
since the English text is untranslatable. 

. by how much] i. e. inasmuch as or 
by the degree in which. Lat. adhuc 
pejor est haecres quanto, &c. The phrase 
occurs in several places elsewhere. 
Conf. e. g. ‘By how much the more 
men ought to beware of this passion.’ 
Essay Io. 








ee ee 





Sgt cee CPt ee ee eT 


SA I 





‘OF RICHES. ~ 251 


they despise them that despair of them; and none worse 
when they come to them. Be not penny-wise; riches 
have wings, and sometimes they fly away of themselves, 
sometimes they must be set flying to bring in more. Men 
leave their riches either to their kindred, or to the public ; 
and moderate portions prosper best in both. A great 
state* left to an heir is asa lure to all the birds of prey 
round about to seize on him, if he be not the better * 
stablished in years and judgment: likewise, glorious gifts 
and foundations are like sacrifices without salt ; and but 
the painted sepulchres of alms, which soon will putrefy 
and corrupt inwardly: therefore measure not thine ad- 
vancements" by quantity, but frame them by measure: 
and defer not charities till death; for certainly, if a man 
weigh it rightly, he that doth so is rather liberal of another 
man’s than of his own. 


NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 


P. 247, 1.4. so saith Salomon] Eccles. v. 11. 

1.14. as Salomon saith| Prov. xviii. 11. 

1.17. great riches have sold &c.| Conf. : 

‘Sed plures nimia congesta pecunia cura 
Strangulat,’ &c. Juvenal, x. 12-18. 

l. 22. as Cicero saith &c.| Not of Rabirius Postumus, but of his 
father. ‘Fuit enim, pueris nobis, hujus pater, C. Curius .. . cujus 
in negotiis gerendis magnitudinem animi non tantum homines pro- 
bassent nisi in eodem benignitas incredibilis fuisset, ut in augenda re 


8 a great state| i.e. a great fortune. 
Lat. divitiae magnae. Conf. 
‘Tll give her five hundred pound 
more to her marriage 
Than her own state.’ 
Ben Jonson, Alchemist, v. 5. 
t if he be not the better) i, e. if he be 
not thoroughly well. For this use of 
the comparative, conf. Essay 47, ‘or 


else that he be counted the honester ° 


man,’ and note on passage. 
« thine advancements| Lat. dona tua. 


Conf. ‘ The jointure and advancement 
assured by the king of Scotland was 
two thousand pounds a year.’ Works, 
vi. 216. And, ‘I conceive by this ad- 
vancement, which first and last I have 
left her, besides her own inheritance, 
I have made her of competent abilities 
to maintain the estate of a viscountess.’ 
Letters and Life, vii. 541. ‘Women 
who, having been advanced by their 
husbands.’ (Lat. ad terras promotae), 
Works, vi. 161. 


252 ESSAY XXXIV. 


non avaritiae praedam, sed instrumentum bonitati quaerere videretur.’ 
Pro C. Rabirio Postumo, cap. 2. 

1.25. Salomon] Prov. xxviii. 20. Quoted also in Advancement 
of Learning, Works, iii. 276. 

1. 26. The poets feign &c.] The reference seems to be to Lucian’s 
Timon, § 20 :— 

EPM. [Ipoiwpev, & Todre. ti rodro; tmookdfeas; ededjOes pe, & yevvdda, 
ov Tupdds pdvoy dda kal yodds Ov. 

TIAOYT. Ovx dei rotro, & ‘Epp, GAN’ érérav pév drio mapa twa repbeis 
ind tod Atds otk oid draws Bpadis eis kal xodds auorépois, os pddis Tedeiv 
emt TO Téppa K.T.A, 

EPM. Ovx ddnOj raira gs’ éyd yé rot moods dv elmety Zxoupi oor xOes pev 
ovd€ 6Bordy, dare mpiacba Bpdxov, éoxnkédtas, dpva S€ thpepov mrovsiovs Kal 
moAuteneis et AevKod Cevyous éEeAavvovras, ois ovde Kav dvos imnpke moToTE K.T.A. 

TIAOYT, ‘Erepoioy roir’ éariv, & “Eppuij, kai ovyt trois éuavrod moot Badifea 
Tore, ovde 6 Zevs, GAN’ 6 Tdovtav arooréAde: pe map’ abrovs Gre mdovroddrns 
kat peyadddwpos Kal adros Ov" K.t.A. 

The words which follow explain at length that it is of ‘the coursé 
of inheritance, testaments and the like’ that Plutus is here speaking. 

P, 248, 1. 10. mot innocent; for &c.] Conf. Essay 28, of Expense: 
‘Riches are for spending, and spending for honour and good actions.’ 

l. 21. Jt was truly observed &c.| ‘Lampon, the rich merchant and 
shipmaster, being demanded how he got his goods: “ Mary (quoth he) 
my greatest wealth I gained soone and with ease, but my smaller 
estate with exceeding much paine and slowly.”’ Plutarch’s Morals, 
‘That aged men ought to govern the common-wealth.’ Holland’s 
Translation, p. 319. 

P. 249,1.6. chopping ofbargains| Conf. note on engrossing, Essay 15. 

1.10. Usury] For Bacon’s views on Usury, conf. Essay 41, and 
notes. It will be observed that in this passage Bacon endorses 
several of the ‘witty invectives’ which he quotes without endorse- 
ment in the Essay on Usury. 

P.250,1. 1. the true logician] ‘ Dialecticae partes duae sunt, Inventio 
et Judicium.’ P. Ramus, Dialectica, lib. i. cap. 2. Bacon adopts 
this division and adds to it: ‘Artes Logicae quatuor numero sunt: 
divisae ex finibus suis in quos tendunt. Id enim agit homo in 
Rationalibus, aut ut inveniat quod quaesiverit: aut judicet quod 
invenerit ; ut retineat quod judicaverit; aut tradat quod retinuerit. 
Necesse igitur est ut totidem sint Artes Rationales : Ars inquisitionis 
seuinventionis; Ars examinis seu judicii; Ars custodiae seu me- 
moriae, et Ars elocutionis seu traditionis.’ Works, i. p. 616. 

1.15. fishing for testaments| Conf. in Bacon’s memoranda: 
‘ Applieng my self to be inward wth my Ld. Dorsett, per Champners 
ad utilit. testam.’ Letters and Life, iv. 77. 

1.16. as Tacitus saith &c.| Tacitus does not say this of Seneca. 





ne iti ted” Pai ee he 











- OF RICHES. 253 


He reports it as having been said by Publius Suillius and by others. 
Vide Annals, xiii. 42. 

P.251,1. 10. dike sacrifices without salt &c.] Conf. Bacon’s ‘ Advice to the 
King touching Sutton’s Estate,’ with special reference to his founda- 
tion of the Charterhouse: ‘I find it a positive precept of the old law, 
that there should be no sacrifice without salt .. . This cometh into 
my mind upon this act of M*. Sutton, which seemeth to me as a 
sacrifice without salt, having the materials of a good intention, but 
not powdered with any such ordinances and institutions as may 
preserve the same from turning corrupt, or at the least from 
becoming unsavoury and of little use.’ Letters and Life, iv. 249. 

The passage in the Essay seems to be introduced by Bacon as a 
defensive reference to his own attempt to get Sptton’s will set aside, 
and the whole property placed at the disposal of the King. The 
main facts of the case are given in Letters and Life, iv. 247, ef seqq. 
Sutton died on Dec. 12, 1611. He had been long preparing to give 
effect to a plan for bestowing the bulk of his great fortune on some 
great public charity. Bacon had been aware of this some years 
before Sutton’s death, and had been busying himself about it. We 
find in his private memoranda (1608), ‘M4. to goe to my L. of 
Canterbury and interteyn him in good conceyt touching Sutt. will, 
and ye like to S". Jt. Bennett.’ Letters and Life, iv. 53. Sutton 
left, at his death, zxter alia, ‘£8000 lands a year to his college or 
hospital at the Charterhouse (which is not bestowed on the Prince, 
as was given out). There is a school likewise for eight score 
scholars, with £120 stipend for the school-master and other 
provision for ushers.’ This will, of which we learn further details 
in a letter from Chamberlain to Carleton, Dec. 18, 1611, was dis- 
puted by ‘a certain tanner, pretending to be his heir at common law. 
He was called to the Council table on Sunday, and there bound in 
£100,000 (if he do evict the will) to stand to the King’s award and 
arbitrement.’ 

Bacon was one of the law officers appointed by the Privy Council 
to hear and report on the case. His ‘ Letter of Advice to the King 
touching Sutton’s Estate’ gives his views about it. They are what 
we might expect from him in a cause in which the Court had so close 
an interest. He declares against the policy of the will; he is careful 
to remind the King that the Charterhouse is ‘a building fit for a 
Prince’s habitation ;’ and he suggests various other uses to which 
the several bequests might be put, if the claim of the pretended heir- 
at-law were upheld, and the whole matter thus submitted to the 
King, ‘whereby it is both in your power and grace what to do.’ He 
advises no illegal interference, nothing that is not grounded upon a 
right, but he gives plenty of reasons why it would be to the advantage . 
of the public, as it certainly would have been to the advantage of the 


10 


254 ESSAY XXXV. 


King and Prince, that the will should not stand: and all this while 
the whole case was still sub judice. 

It appears, from letters which Mr. Spedding does not quote, that 
public opinion ran strongly in favour of Sutton’s will, and that the 
Court was believed to side strongly with the tanner. The will was 
finally upheld. 

‘ The case of Sutton’s Hospital . . . is come almost to the upshot. 

. The four puisne judges began and went all clearly for it, which, 
Iassure you, hath much revived the world.’ Chamberlain to Carleton, 
June Io, 1613. 

‘Yelverton is in speech to be solicitor... And some say 
his pleading against the hospital is not the least cause of his prefer- 
ment.’ Chamberlain to Carleton, Oct. 14, 1613. 

Yelverton got the place, and Bacon, who had been also engaged as 
counsel against the will, was raised to be Attorney-General. He had 
well earned his promotion, by this and by his other services. 





XXXV. 
OF PROPHECIES. 


I MEAN not to speak of divine prophecies, nor of heathen 
oracles, nor of natural predictions*; but only of prophecies 
that have been of certain memory, and from hidden causes. 
Saith the Pythonissa to Saul, Zo-morrow thou and iy son 
shall be with me. Homer hath these verses :— 

At domus Aeneae cunctis dominabitur oris, 

Et nati natorum, et qui nascentur ab illis. 
A prophecy as it seems of the Roman empire. Seneca the 
tragedian hath these verses :— 


Venient annis 
Saecula seris, quibus Oceanus 
Vincula rerum laxet, et ingens 
Pateat Tellus, Typhisque novos 
Detegat orbes, nec sit terris 
Ultima Thule: 


® natural predictions] i.e. forecasts from known data; opposed to ‘pro- 
phecies from hidden causes.’ 





i il la 


ee = 





OF PROPHECIES. 255 


a prophecy of the discovery of America. The daughter of 
Polycrates dreamed that Jupiter bathed her father, and 
Apollo anointed him; and it came to pass that he was 
crucified in an open place, where the sun made his body 
run with sweat, and the rain washed it. Philip of Mace- 
don dreamed he sealed up his wife’s belly; whereby he 
did expound it that his wife should be barren; but Ari- 
stander the soothsayer told him his wife was with child, 
because men do not use to seal vessels that are empty. 
A phantasm that appeared to M. Brutus in his tent said to 10 
him, Philippis tterum me videbis. Tiberius said to Galba, 
Tu quoque, Galba, degustabis imperium. In Vespasian’s 
time there went a prophecy in the East, that those that 
should come forth of Judea should reign over the world ; 
which though it may be was meant of our Saviour, yet 
Tacitus expounds it of Vespasian. Domitian dreamed, the 
night before he was slain, that a golden head was growing 
out of the nape of his neck; and indeed the succession 
that followed him for many years made golden times. 
Henry the Sixth of England said of Henry the Seventh, 20 
when he was a lad and gave him water, Zhis zs the lad 
that shall enjoy the crown for which we strive. When I 
was in France, I heard from one Dr. Pena that the queen 
mother, who was given to curious arts, caused the king 
her husband’s nativity to be calculated under a false name ; 
and the astrologer gave a judgment that he should be 
killed in a duel; at which the queen laughed, thinking her 
husband to be above challenges and duels; but he was 
slain upon a course at tilt, the splinters of the staff of 
Montgomery going in at his beaver. The trivial prophecy 3° 
which I heard when I was a child, and Queen Elizabeth 
was in the flower of her years, was, 





When hempe is spunne, 
England’s done: 





whereby it was generally conceived that after the princes 


2.56 ESSAY XXXV. 


had reigned which had the principial® letters of that word 
hempe (which were Henry, Edward, Mary, Philip, and 
Elizabeth), England should come to utter confusion ; 
which, thanks be to God, is verified only in the change 
of the name; for that the king’s style is now no more 
of England, but of Britain. There was also another pro- 
phecy before the year of eighty-eight, which I do not well 
understand. 


There shall be seen upon a day, 

10 Between the Baugh and the May, 
The black fleet of Norway. 
When that that is come and gone, 
England build houses of lime and stone, 
For after wars shall you have none. 


It was generally conceived to be meant of the Spanish 
fleet that came in eighty-eight: for that the king of 
Spain’s surname, as they say, is Norway. The prediction 
of Regiomontanus, 


Octogesimus octavus mirabilis annus, 


20 was thought likewise accomplished in the sending of that 
great fleet, being the greatest in strength, though not in 
number, of all that ever swam upon the sea. As for 
Cleon’s dream, I think it was a jest; it was, that he was 
devoured of a long dragon: and it was expounded of a 
maker of sausages, that troubled him exceedingly, There 
are numbers of the like kind; especially if you include 
dreams, and predictions of astrology: but I have set down 
these few only of certain credit, for example. My judg- 
ment is, that they ought all to be despised, and ought to 

30 serve but for winter talk by the fireside: though when I 
say despised, I mean it as for belief; for otherwise, the 


> principial) i.e. initial. Ihave not third is the separating of any metal 
found the word in use elsewhere. into his original, or, materia prima, or 
Bacon has a word ‘ principiation,’ also element, or call them what you will: 
I think of his own coining. Conf. which work we will call principiation,’ 
‘ Separation is of three sorts... The Works, iii. 811. 


~—" 





Ee 


OF PROPHECIES. 257 


spreading or publishing of them is in no sort to be de- 
spised, for they have done much mischief; and I see many 
severe laws made to suppress them. That that hath given 
them grace, and some credit, consisteth in three things. 
First, that men mark when they hit, and never mark when 
they miss; as they do generally also of dreams. The 
second is, that probable conjectures or obscure traditions 
many times turn themselves into prophecies; while the 
nature of man, which coveteth divination, thinks it no 
peril to foretell that which indeed they do but collect°: 
as that of Seneca’s verse; for so much was then subject 
to demonstration, that the globe of the earth had great 
parts beyond the Atlantic, which might be probably con- 
ceived not to be all sea: and adding thereto the tradition 
in Plato’s Timaeus, and his Atlanticus, it might encourage 
one to turn it to a prediction. The third and last (which 
is the great one) is, that almost all of them, being infinite 
in number, have been impostures, and by idle and crafty 
brains merely‘ contrived and feigned, after the event past. 





NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 


P. 254, 1. 4. Saith the Pythonissa] This is the word used in the 
Vulgate about the witch whom Saul consulted. 

‘Mortuus est ergo Saul propter iniquitates suas, ed quod praevari- 
catus sit mandatum Domini et non custodierit illud, sed insuper etiam 
Pythonissam consuluerit.’ 1 Chron. x. 13. 

In the story itself she is described as ‘mulier pythonem habens.’ 
‘Dixitque Saul servis suis: Quaerite mihi mulierem habentem 
pythonem, et vadam ad eam et sciscitabor per illam. Et dixerunt 
servi ejus ad eum: Est mulier pythonem habens in Endor, 1 Sam, 
XXViii. 7. 
| In the next verse Saul bids her ‘divina mihiin pythone.’ Python 
is the name of the serpent said to have been killed by Apollo. It is 
used also as a name of Apollo himself, as god of divination; as a 








See nae ne ane 


© collect} i.e. infer. ‘Men begin in.’ Lettersand Life, vi. 234. 
already to collect, yea and to conclude, 4 merely] i.e. wholly. Conf. ‘ points 
that he that raiseth such a smoke to not merely of faith.’ Essay 3, and 
get in, will set all on fire when he is passim, 


Ss 


an 


feist be soa ree: ~~ ee 
ESAT FS 


Lond 


258 ESSAY XXXV. 


name of the spirit which he inspired, and as a name of the inspired 
man. Conf. 2 Kings xxiii. 24, ‘Sed et pythones et ariolos et figuras 
idolorum ... abstulit Josias.’ In this last sense the man is called 
python, the woman pythonissa. Its use in the Vulgate marks a 
belief in the identity of heathen gods and devils. 

Bacon, it will be observed, attributes the prophecy not to the spirit 
of Samuel but to the witch. In the LXX. the equivalent word to 
Pythonissa is éyyaorpipvOos. In late Greek ventriloquists were 
termed ridwves and mudonaca. Are we to conclude that Bacon held 
that the spirit of Samuel was not raised, but that a cheat was 
practised on Saul helped out by ventriloquism; or is it a mere 
inaccuracy? 

1. 5. Homer hath &c.] Vide Virgil, Aen. iii. 97, 98. As far as 
these verses are a prophecy of the Roman Empire they are a 
prophecy after the event. Homer says only— 

Niv d€ 67) Alveiao Bin Tpwecow avaéger, 
Kal raidwv maides, roi kev peromiabe yévovra. 
Il. xx. 307, 308. 

1. 8. Seneca] Vide Medea, act ii. 374-379. Conf. Hakluyt: 
‘Howbeit it cannot be denied but that Antiquitie had some kind of 
dimme glimpse and unperfect notion thereof, (i.e. of the new world). 
Which may appear by the relation of Plato in his two worthy 
dialogues of Timaeus and Critias under the discourse of that mighty 
large yland called by him Atlantis, lying in the Ocean Sea without 
the Streight of Hercules ... being (as he there reporteth) bigger 
than Africa and Asia... And Seneca in his tragedie intituled 
Medea foretold above 1500 yeeres past, that in the later ages the 
Ocean would discover new worlds, and that the yle of Thule would 
no more be the uttermost limit of the earth.’ Epistle Dedicatory to 
ard vol. of Voyages (edition of 1810 in 5 vols.). 

Also, ‘Plato in Timaeo and in the Dialogue called Critias dis- 
courseth of an incomparable large Iland then called Atlantis, being 
greater than all Affrike and Asia... so that in these our dayes 
there can no other mayne or islande be found or judged to be 
parcell of this Atlantis, then those Westerne Islands which beare 
now the name of America.’ Discourse by Sir Humphrey Gilbert, 
Hakluyt, iii. 33. 

Conf. also Acosta, Historie of the East and West Indies: ‘Many 
hold opinion that Seneca the Tragedian did prophecie of the 
West Indies in his Tragedie of Medea which translated saith thus’ 
(a translation of the verses follows)—‘the which we see plainly now 
accomplished .... But therein may a question with reason be made 
whether Seneca spake this by divination or poetically and by chance. 
I believe he did divine after the manner of wise men and well 
advised.’ After various answers suggested to the question, Acosta 














OF PROPHECIES. 259 


comes to the conclusion that ‘Seneca did conjecture this.’ Lib. i. 
cap. 11 (trans. 1604). 

P. 255, 1.1. The daughter of Polycrates dreamed &c.| This well-known 
story is told by Herodotus, iii. 124,125. Bacon is inaccurate in some of 
the minor details. The dream was not that Apollo anointed him, but 
xpierOar vd Tod jAiov. He was not crucified, but was first put to 
death, and then hung upon a cross: éypiero 5€ vmd rod HAiov, anels 
a’rés €k Tov c@paros ixudda. Peucer, in his De Divinatione ex Somniis, 
mentions this dream and its fulfilment, accurately. 

1. 5. Philip of Macedon] This story is told, among others, by 
Plutarch in his life of Alexander the Great : ‘ King Philip... shortly 
after he was maried, dreamed that he did seale his wives belly, and 
that the seale wherewith he sealed left behind the print of a 
Lion. Certaine wizards and soothsayers told Philip that this dreame 
gave him warning to looke straightly to his wife. But Aristander 
Telmesian answered againe that it signified his wife was conceived 
with child, for that they do not seale a vessell that hath nothing in it: 
and that she was with child with a boy, which should have a Lions 
heart.’ Plutarch, Lives, p. 673. 

l. 10. A phantasm &c.] ‘He (Brutus) thought he heard one come 
in to him, and casting his eye towards the doore of his tent, that he saw a 
wonderfull straunge and monstrous shape ofa bodie comming towards 
him and sayd never a word. So Brutus boldly asked him what he was. 
... The spirit answered him, “I am thy evill spirit, Brutus : and thou 
shalt see me by the citie of Philippes.” Brutus being no otherwise 
afraid, replied againe unto it: “ Well then I shall see thee againe.”’ 
Plutarch, Life of Brutus, North’s translation, p. 1006. 

Conf. also: MéAdorra dé mepav ék ris ’Acias és tiv Eipornyv ov to 
OTpaT@, vukros eypyyopdra, papawopéevov Tov dards, dyw dew (paciv) epeo- 
tacdy of mapddoyor" Kal mvbéoOat pev evOapods, Saris avOparwv i) Gedy ein’ Td 
d€ ddcopa cimeiv' ‘O ods, & Bpodre, Saipwv kaxds* dpPOjnoopar Sé cor kal ev 
Dirtirros. Kai dpOjvai paow aire mpd tis redevraias payns. Appian, De 
Bello Civili, iv. 134. 

Peucer, in his De Divinatione ex Somniis, mentions this dream: 
‘Tuus ego sum Brute xaxodaivor, malus genius, in Philippis me 
videbis.’ 

l. 11. Tiberius said] ‘Non omiserim praesagium Tiberii de Servio 
Galba tum consule; quem, accitum et diversis sermonibus perten- 
tatum, postremo Graecis verbis in hanc sententiam adlocutus “et tu, 
Galba, quandoque degustabis imperium” seram ac brevem potentiam 
significans, scientia Chaldaeorum artis” &c. Ann. vi. 20. 

Suetonius ascribes the prophecy to Augustus, not to Tiberius: 
*Constat Augustum puero adhuc salutanti se inter aequales, adpre- 
hensa buccula, dixisse, cai od rékvov tis dpyijs jpav mapatpoén. Sed et 
Tiberius, quum comperisset imperaturum eum, verum in senecta: 

$2 


260 ESSAY XXXV. 


* Vivat sane,” ait, “quando id ad nos nihil pertinet.”’ Life of Galba, 
cap. iv. 

l.12, Jn Vespasian’s time] Td 8€ émapay adrovs (rods “Iovdaiovs) 
pddora mpos Tov médepor Hv xpnopos aupiBoros dpoiws ev rois iepois nipnuévos 
ypdppacw, os Kata Tov Kaipdy éKxeivoy amd Ths xopas Tis abraov ap~er ris 
oikouperns. Tovto of pev ws olkeiov €£€daBov kal roddol ray copay émavi- 
Onoav rept tiv Kpiow. "Edndov & apa tiv Overrnaciavod 1d Ad-yiov Hyepoviay, 
drodetxOévros ert Iovdaias abtoxpdropos. Josephus, De Bello Jud. vi. 5. 

So too Tacitus: ‘Pluribus persuasio inerat antiquis sacerdotum 
litteris contineri eo ipso tempore fore ut valesceret Oriens, profec- 
tique Judaea rerum potirentur, quae ambages Vespasianum ac Titum 
praedixerat.’ Tac. Hist. v. 13. 

And Suetonius: ‘Percrebuerat Oriente toto vetus et constans 
opinio: esse in fatis ut eo tempore Judaea profecti rerum potirentur. 
Id de Imperatore Romano, quantum eventu postea praedictum paruit, 
Judaei ad se trahentes, rebellarunt.’ Life of Vespasian, cap. iv. 

1,16. Domitian dreamed| ‘Ipsum etiam Domitianum ferunt 
somniasse, gibbam sibi pone cervicem auream enatam : pro certoque 
habuisse beatiorem post se laetioremque portendi reipublicae statum, 
Sicut sane brevi evenit abstinentia et moderatione insequentium 
Principum.’ Suetonius, Life of Domitian, cap. 23, concluding words. 

The story is told also in the Advancement of Learning. Works, 
i. p:. 403: 

l. 20. Henry the Sixth of England &c.] Conf, Bacon’s History of 
King Henry VII: ‘One day when King Henry the Sixth (whose 
innocency gave him holiness) was washing his hands at a great feast, 
and cast his eye upon King Henry, then a young youth, he said: 
“This is the lad that shall possess quietly that that we now strive 
for.”’ Works, vi. 245. 

Bacon has here followed Bernard Andre’s account: ‘Henrico 
Sexto quadam die cum proceribus et optimatibus regni convivium 
amplissimum agente, idem rex inter lavandum manus, comite Riche- 
mundiae accito, praedixerat illum aliquando regni gubernacula 
suscepturum, omniaque manu sua (ut nunc videmus feliciter possidet) 
habiturum.’ Bernardi Andreae Vita Henrici VII. p. 14 (edition of 
1858, by Gairdner). 

Hall tells the story somewhat differently, and with a more distinct 
touch of the marvellous: ‘In this season Jasper erle of Penbroke 
went into Wales to visit his countie of Penbroke, where he found 
lord Henry, sonne to his brother Edmond Erle of Richmond, having 
not fully ten yeres of his age complete .. . Jasper erle of Penbroke 
toke this child beying his nephew out of the custodie of the Lady 
Harbert, and at his return he brought the childe to London to King 
Henry the sixte, whom when the kyng had a good space by himself 
secretly beholden and marked, both his wit and his likely towardnes, 


Te 








OF PROPHECIES. 261 


he said to such princes as were then with him: “Lo surely this is he, 
to whom both we and our adversaries levying the possession of all 
thynges, shall hereafter geve rome and place.” So this holy man 
shewed before the chaunce that should happen.’ Hall’s Chronicle, 
p. 287 (edition 1809). 

Holinshed, who gives Hall’s Chronicle in his list of authorities, 
repeats Hall’s version in almost the same words. Chronicle, vol. iii. 
Pp. 302 (edition of 1808). 

Shakespeare, with the licence of a poet, amplifies the story still 
further and varies the place and circumstances :— 


‘ King Henry. My lord of Somerset, what youth is that 
Of whom you seem to have so tender care? 
Som. My liege, it is young Henry, Earl of Richmond. 
King H. Come hither, England’s hope: if secret powers 
Suggest but truth to my divining thoughts, 
This pretty lad will prove our country’s bliss. 
His looks are full of peaceful majesty, 
His head by nature framed to wear a crown, 
His hand to wield a sceptre; and himself 
Likely in time to bless a regal throne,’ &c. 
King Henry VI, Part III, iv. 6. 


He refers to it again in his account of Henry’s dreams on the eve 
of the battle of Bosworth :— 


‘Ghost of King Henry the Sixth rises :-— 
Virtuous and holy, be thou conqueror ; 
Harry, that prophesied thou shouldst be king 
Doth comfort thee in thy sleep; live and flourish.’ 
King Richard III, v. 3. 


Bacon says that, partly on account of this prediction and of the 
holiness which it was supposed to imply, Henry VII tried to induce 
Pope Julius to canonize Henry VI for a saint. The attempt did not 
succeed; because, as Bacon believed, the Pope, ‘ knowing that King 
Henry VI was reputed in the world abroad but for a simple man, 
was afraid it would but diminish the estimation of that kind of 
honour, if there were not a distance kept between innocents and 
saints.’ Works, vi. 233. 

It was a ‘natural prediction’ in any case. Henry was in the direct 
succession on the Lancastrian side. He had just been freed from the 
custody in which he had been kept, as such. Edward IV, who was 
neither prophet nor saint, did his best, some years afterwards, to get 
him out of the hands of the Duke of Brittany and to put him to death, 
so troubled was he at the thought of the young earl’s title, and so 
unsafe did he feel while this rival claimant was alive. 

l. 22. When I was in France, &c.] Bayle has an interesting 


pr “ESSAY XXXV. 


note on this and on various other prophecies uttered about Henry II 
and his brother the Duke of Orleans. The story told to Bacon is 
there shown to have been of anything but ‘certain memory.’ Pro- 
phecies there were in abundance about the King, but no such 
prophecy as that in the text, and no one which was even approxi- 
mately fulfilled. The story in the text was, in Bayle’s opinion, not 
told at all until after the event, and even then with discrediting 
variations. Dictionary, sub “it. Henry II. 

P.256,1.10. Between the Baugh and the May| Probably between the 
Bass Rock and the Isle of May, in the Firth of Forth. Some ships 
of the Armada were driven thither in 1588. This explanation is 
given in Mr. Aldis Wright’s edition of the Essays. I can find no 
authority for the statement that ‘the King of se cual surname, as 
they say, is Norway.’ 

1.17. The prediction of Regiomontanus| This it can hardly be 
called. The history of the prediction is as follows. John Muller 
of Kénigsberg, thence called Regiomontanus, at some time shortly 
before his death in 1470, is said to have written four lines in German 
foretelling great revolutions in 1588. These lines Gaspar Bruschius 
latinized in 1553 and so enlarged them and altered them from their 
original sense as to make a wholly new prediction fromthem. Bacon 
is quoting therefore, not from the prediction of Regiomontanus, but 
from the latinized version of Bruschius. Eight lines, of which the 
line in the text forms one, are given in Bayle’s Dictionary, sub tit. 
Stofler, as the work of Bruschius :— 


‘Post mille expletos 4 partu virginis annos, 
Et post quingentos rursus ab axe datos, 
Octogesimus octavus mirabilis annus 
Ingruet, et secum tristia fata trahet. 
Si non hoc anno totus male concidet orbis, 
Si non in nihilum terra fretumque ruat: 
Cuncta tamen mundi sursum ibunt atque deorsum 
Imperia, et luctus undique grandis erit.’ 


It is not certain that we have, even so, the complete version. De 
Thou says that the events were fixed to happen in the time of one 
Sextus, of whom the eight lines say nothing. He speaks of the 
original four lines as accessible in his day, but he does not say what 
they were. It is not easy to see how the above prediction can be 
thought to have been accomplished in the sending of the Spanish 
Armada. De Thou, a firm believer in astrological science, finds 
something of an accomplishment for it in the turn which might have 
been taken by the events of the year in France, and in various 
portents which actually did happen. His account of the whole 
affair is, ‘Hic annus (1588) non furibundis vatum vocibus, sed certis 





— Sate ee eee Mle ee et 


 . a eee 








OF PROPHECIES. 263 


mathematicorum praedicationibus ubique mirabilis, praecipue apud 
nos funestus fuit regno florentissimo ...paene everso. Joannes 
Mullerus, a cognomine in Franconia oppido Regiomontanus dictus, 
secundum Ptolemaeum omnium qui nobilissimas has artes tractarunt 
doctissimus, dit ante id praemonuerat quatuor versibus seu rhythmis 
vernacula lingua exaratis, quiin Castellensi superioris Norici coenobio 
hodie leguntur, ante xxxv annos a Gaspare Bruschio Egrano... 
publicati: quos cum ille interpretaretur (quod mihi mirari saepius 
subiit) quanquam minime linguae suae -ignarus, tamen dum verba 
Germanica aliter quam scripta erant latiné reddit, vaticinium Regio- 
montani longé alio maiore cumulavit, si quidem id quod ab illo 
praedictum erat sub Sexto quodam eventurum tradit ... Regiomon- 
tanus autem, ut de tanto viro obiter aliquid dicam, anno salutis 
cidccccLxx Romae decessit ... Hujus talis tantique viri de hoc 
anno praedictiones postea Joannes Stoflerus Justingensis confirmavit 
et post eum alii.’ Conf. Thuani Historiae, cap. xc. sub init., and Bayle, 
sud titt, Bruschius and Stofler. 

l. 22, As for Cleon’s dream] The reference is to the Knights, 
597 St seq.:— 

"AN érérav pap yn Bupoderos dyxvdoxnAns 
Tapdnrjot Spdxovra Kod\epov aiparora@rny, 

An tére Tladdaydver péev amdddvtar 7) oKopoddApn, 
Kowuorarnow 5€ beds péya kiddos drde, 

Al ka pt) wodeiv GAdGvras paddoy édovrat. 

This, however, was not a dream of Cleon’s, but an oracle stolen 
from him by Nicias. It says nothing about his being devoured 
by adragon. It was expounded of a maker of sausages, but not in 
Cleon’s presence, so that it was not its exposition that troubled him, 
but its threatened fulfilment, towards the end of the play, in the 
sense in which he himself understood it. Bacon, feeling his way in 
the dark, says with his usual caution, ‘I think it was a jest.’ ; 

P. 257, 1.2. J see many severe laws made &c.] e.g. 33 Henry VIII, 
cap. 14; 3 & 4 Edward VI, cap. 15; 5 Elizabeth, cap. 15 ; 23 Elizabeth, 
cap. 2; all of which are severe laws made against fond and phantas- 
tical prophecies. The act of 5 Elizabeth ordains a fine of £10 and 
one year’s imprisonment for the first offence, and the forfeiture of all 
goods and imprisonment for life for the second offence in the case of 
those who endeavour by these means ‘to make rebellion, insurrection, 
dissension, loss of life or other disturbance within this realm.’ 
The act of 23 Elizabeth makes it felony ‘if any person by any figure, 
casting of nativity or by calculation prophesying witchcraft conjura- 
tion, &c., seek to know and shall set forth by writing how long the 
Queen shall live or who shall reign after her death or shall utter any 
prophecies to any such intent.’ 

1. 5. men mark when they hit] Conf. ‘J’en veoy qui estudient et 


10 


264 “ESSAY XXXVI. 


glosent leurs almanacs, et nous en alleguent l’auctorité aux choses 
qui se passent. A tant diré, il fault qu’ils disent et la verité et le 
mensogne: quis est enim qui totum diem jaculans non aliquando 
conlineet? Je ne les estime de rien mieulx pour les veoir tumber en 
quelque rencontre, ... Joinct que personne ne tient registre de 
leurs mescontes, d’autant qu’ils sont ordinaires et infinis.’ Montaigne, 
Essays, bk. i. chap. 11. 

l. 14. the tradition in Plato’s &c.] i.e. the tradition that there had 
been a huge island, called Atlantis, lying to the west, just outside the 
pillars of Hercules, and larger in extent than Asia and Libya 


together. From this island there was a passage possible to other | 


islands and thence to the solid continent on the shores of the true 
Ocean, i.e. of the Atlantic Ocean. The island of Atlantis had been 
swallowed up by an earthquake. The solid continent remained, so 
that in Plato’s tale ‘the globe of the earth had great parts beyond the 
Atlantic, not all sea.’ Timaeus, p. 24, E. In the Critias, called by 
Bacon in the text the Atlanticus, (a title given as an alternative in 
some early editions of Plato; e. g.in Henry Stephen’s Greek and Latin 
folio of 1578), there is a long detailed account of the lost island of 
Atlantis and of its inhabitants and laws. 





XXXVI. 
OF AMBITION. 


AmpitTion Is like choler, which is an humour that maketh 
men active, earnest, full of alacrity, and stirring, if it be not 
stopped: but if it be stopped and cannot have his way, it 
becometh adust *, and thereby malign and venomous. So 
ambitious men, if they find the way open for their rising 
and still get forward, they are rather busy than dangerous ; 
but if they be checked in their desires, they become 
secretly discontent, and look upon men and matters with 
an evil eye, and are best pleased when things go back- 
ward ; which is the worst property in a servant of a prince 
or state. Therefore it is good for princes, if they use 

* adust| Explained in Bullokar’s doth neither melt nor scorch... doth 


English Expositor as ‘burnt, scorched.’ mellow and not adure,’ Works, ii. 
Conf. ‘Such a degree of heat which 446. 





eee 








OF AMBITION. 265 


ambitious men, to handle it so as they be still progressive 
and not retrograde; which, because it cannot be without 
inconvenience, it is good not to use such natures at all; 
for if they rise not with their service, they will take order 
to make their service fall with them. But since we have 
said it were good not to use men of ambitious natures, ex- 
cept it be upon necessity, it is fit we speak in what cases 
they are of necessity. Good commanders in the wars must 
be taken, be they never so ambitious ; for the use of their 
service dispenseth with” the rest: and to take a soldier 
without ambition is to pull off his spurs. There is also 
great use of ambitious men in being screens to princes in 
matters of danger and envy; for no man will take that 
part except he be like a seeled dove’, that mounts and 
mounts because he cannot see about him. There is use 
also of ambitious men in pulling down the greatness of 
any subject that overtops; as Tiberius used Macro in the 
pulling down of Sejanus. Since therefore they must be 
used in such cases, there resteth to speak how they are 


to be bridled that they may be less dangerous. There is 2 


less danger of them if they be of mean birth than if they 
be noble; and if they be rather harsh of nature than 
gracious and popular; and if they be rather new raised 
than grown cunning and fortified in their greatness. It is 
counted by some a weakness in princes to have favourites ; 
but it is, of all others, the best? remedy against ambitious 
great ones; for when the way of pleasuring and dis- 
pleasuring lieth by the favourite, it is impossible any 

> dispenseth with| i.e. excuses, or ¢ a seeled dove} i.e. a dove with the 


compensates for. Lat. caetera compen- eyelids sewn up. Lat. instar columbae 
sat. Eithersense willsuitthe text. Conf. occaecatae. Notes and _ Illustrations, 


‘To save a brother’s life p. 267. 
Nature dispenses with the deed.’ 4 of all others the best| i.e. better 
Measure for Measure, act iii. sc.1. than any others. For this frequent 
And, ‘One loving hour Graecism, conf. ‘Heresies and 
For many years of sorrow can _ schisms are of all others the greatest 
dispense.’ scandals.’ Essay 3. 


Fairy Queen, bk, i. canto 3. st. 30. 


fs) 


Io 


20 


266 ESSAY XXXVI. 


other should be over great. Another means to curb them 
is to balance them by others as proud as they: but then 
there must be some middle counsellors® to keep things 
steady ; for without that ballast the ship will roll too much. 
At the least, a prince may animate and inure some meaner 
persons to be as it were scourges to ambitious men. As 
for the having of them obnoxious to? ruin, if they be of 
fearful natures it may do well; but if they be stout and 


daring, it may precipitate their designs and prove dan-' 


gerous. As for the pulling of them down, if the affairs 
require it, and that it may not be done? with safety sud- 
denly, the only way is the interchange continually of 
favours and disgraces, whereby they may not know what 
to expect, and be as it were in a wood. Of ambitions, it 
is less harmful the ambition to prevail in great things, than 
that other to appear in everything; for that breeds con- 
fusion and mars business: but yet it is less danger to have 
an ambitious man stirring in business than great in de- 
pendencies*. He that seeketh to be eminent amongst able 
men hath a great task; but that is ever good for the 
public: but he that plots to be the only figure amongst 
ciphers is the decay of an whole age. Honour hath three 
things in it: the vantage ground to do good; the approach 
to kings and principal persons ; and thé raising of a man’s 


© some middle counsellors &c.| The 
Latin gives this more fully and clearly. 
Sed tum opus est consiiiariis aliquibus 
moderatoribus, qui partes medias 
teneant. 

obnoxious to] i, e. somewhat under 
the influence of, or in the power of; 
hence, exposed to; in danger of. 
Lat. ut se ruinae proximos putent. 
Conf. ‘Obnoxious to him for his 
favours and benefits.’ Works, vi. 64, 
and Mr. Spedding’s note on word. 

& and that it may not be done] A 
frequent form. Conf. e. g. ‘ Although 
your journey be but as a long progress, 


and that your Majesty shall be still 
within your own land,’ &c. Letters 
and Life, vi. 139. 

h great in dependencies! Lat. qui 
gratia et clientelis pollet. So Bacon, in 
his Apology concerning the Earl of 
Essex, says, ‘I always vehemently 
dissuaded him from seeking greatness 
by a military depéndance, or by a 
popular dependance, as that which 
would breed in the Queen jealousy, in 
himself presumption, and in the State 
perturbation.’ Letters and Life, iii, 


145. 


a lh a el cal a el 


eS 


ry 


eee a ee eT oe 











ey Tees 


OF AMBITION. 267 


own fortunes. He that hath the best of these intentions 
when he aspireth is an honest man; and that prince that 
can discern of these intentions in another that aspireth is 
a wise prince. Generally, let princes and states choose 
such ministers as are more sensible of duty than of rising, 
and such as love business rather upon conscience than 
upon bravery‘; and let them discern a busy nature from 
a willing mind. 


NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 


P. 265, 1. 12. in being screens to princes &c.| Conf. Bacon’s Advice to 
Villiers: ‘Kings and great princes, even the wisest of them, have 
had their friends, their favourites, their privadoes. . . . Of these they 
make several uses : sometimes . . . to interpose them between them- 
selves and the envy or malice of their people; for kings cannot err: 
that must be discharged upon the shoulders of their ministers; and 
they who are nearest unto them must be content to bear the greatest 
load.’ Letters and Life, vi. 27. And, ‘Expostulantibus quibusdam, 
quod honore dignaretur, ceterisque preeferret, hominem improbum 
ac civibus invisum: Volo, inquit, esse quem me magis oderint. 
Agnovit ingenium multitudinis; si sit in quem invidiam odiumque 
derivent, mitiores sunt in principem.’ Erasmus, Apophthegmata, 
sub tit. Dionysius. 

I. 14. @ seeled dove] Conf. ‘ Now she brought him to see a seeled 
Dove, who the blinder she was, the higher she strave.’ Sidney’s 
Arcadia, lib. i. p. 55 (4th ed. 1613). 

The process of seeling is fully described in the ‘St. Alban’s Booke 
of hauking, huntyng, and fysshyng.’ Conf. ‘How ye shal demeane 
you in taking of hawkes, &c.—Who will take hawkes he must have 
nettes . .. and he must take with him nedle and threede to ensyle 
the hawkes that bene taken. And in this maner they must be 
ensyled. Take the nedle and threde and put it through the over 
eyelid and so of that other, and make them fast under the becke that 
she se not. Then she is ensyled as she ought to be.’ 

Conf. also George Turbervile, Booke of Falconrie, p. 88 (printed by 
Thomas Purfoot, 1611), How to seele a Sparow hawke, &c.: ‘A 
Sparow hawke newly taken should be thus used; take a needle 
threeded with untwisted thread, and (casting your hawke) take her 
by the beake and put the needle through her eyelidde,’ &c. &c., the 
end of the operation to be ‘that the hawke may see not at all.’ 


i upon bravery] Lat. ex ostentatione, Italian, per far mostra, 


268 ESSAY XXXVII. 


Some lines of Denham in the Sophy seem to have been suggested 
by the passage in the Essay. 

‘Kine loq. Since blinded with, ambition he did soar 

Like a seel’d dove, his crime shall be his punishment, 
To be deprived of sight.’ Act iii. sc. 1. 

l. 17. as Tiberius used Macro| Dio Cassius (lib. lviii. cap. 9) says 
that Tiberius, when he thought the time ripe for dealing a final blow 
at Sejanus, sent Macro to Rome to take command of the praetorian 
guards, and with letters to the Senate and private instructions telling 
him what he was to do to help on the main plot. These instructions 
Macro carried out. 


P. 266, l. 21. the only figure amongst ciphers &c.| Thisisacharge which: 


Bacon lays against the Cecils, and of which he believed himself to have 
been the victim. Conf. ‘In the time of the Cecils, the father and the 
son, able men were by design and of purpose suppressed.’ Letters 
and Life, vi.6. Just after the death of the Earl of Salisbury, he writes 
to the King urging his own virtues and just claims to an advancement 
which he had not obtained, but which he hopes to obtain—‘ now that 
he is gone, quo vivente virtutibus certissimum exitium? Letters and 
Life, iv. 282. 

P, 267, 1. 2. isan honestman] This is an easy judgment. It reckons 
honesty by intentions which may never have been carried out in act. 
Bacon may, perhaps, be thought to have had his own case in mind. 
In his eager strivings after office, it is not unlikely that, along with 
his mere personal aims, there was some genuine desire ‘to gain a 
vantage ground to do good,’ or at least to pose before the world as a 
great public benefactor, and that dating back to this motive, he was 
able to please himself with the belief that he had been ‘an honest 
man,’ 





XXXVII. 
OF MASQUES AND TRIUMPHS®. 


THESE things are but toys to come amongst such serious 
observations ; but yet, since princes will have such things, 
it is better they should be graced with elegancy, than 
daubed with cost. Dancing to song is a thing of great 
state and pleasure. I understand it that the song be in 


® Triumphs] i.e. Shows of some magnificence. So passim. 





a 


gat, Dr th 





OF MASQUES AND TRIUMPHS. 269 


quire, placed aloft and accompanied with some broken 
music’; and the ditty fitted to the device’, Acting in 
song, especially in dialogues, hath an extreme good grace ; 
I say acting, not dancing‘ (for that is a mean and vulgar 
thing); and the voices of the dialogue would be® strong 
and manly (a base and a tenor, no treble), and the ditty 
high and tragical, not nice or dainty. Several quires 
placed one over against another, and taking the voice by 
catches anthem-wise, give great pleasure. Turning dances 
into figure is a childish curiosity; and generally, let it be 
noted that those things which I here set down are such as 
do naturally take the sense, and not respect petty wonder- 
ments. It is true the alterations of scenes, so it be quietly 
and without noise, are things of great beauty and pleasure ; 
for they feed and relieve the eye before it be full of the 
same object. Let the scenes abound with light specially 
coloured and varied; and let the masquers, or any other 





> broken music| Broken music 
means what we now term ‘a string 
band.’ The term originated probably 
from harps, lutes, and such other 
stringed instruments as were played 
without a bow, not having the capa- 
bility to sustain a long note to its full 
duration of time. Chappell’s Ballad 
Literature and Popular Music, vol. i. p. 
246, note c, on a passage quoted from 
Richard Braithwait, distinguishing 
between Sackbuts, Cornets, Shawms, 
and ‘such other instruments going with 
wind,’ and ‘Viols, Violins or other 
broken musicke.’ 

© the ditty fitted to the device] i.e. 
the words of the song fitted to the 
general plot or plan of the Masque. 
Of ‘ditty’ = the words as distinguished 
from the music, we have the clearest 
instance in Hookers Ecclesiastical 
Polity, bk. v. chap. 38. sec. 1: ‘So 
that, although we lay altogether aside 
the consideration of ditty or matter, 
the very harmony of sounds being 
framed in due sort and carried from 
the ear to the spiritual faculties of our 


souls, is... able both to move and to 
moderate all affections.’ For ‘ device,’ 
conf. Kenilworth Festivities (1825), 
Part ii, pp. 28, 29, being a reprint 
of Gascoigne’s Princely Pleasures at 
Kenilworth, 1575: ‘ The device of the 
Lady of the Lake was also by Master 
Hannis, and surely if it had been 
executed according to the first inven- 
tion it had been a gallant shew, for, &c. 
And now you have as much as I could 
remember of the devices executed 
there; the Coventry shew excepted 
and the merry marriage.’ Conf. also, 
Beaumont and Fletcher, the Masque 
of the Inner Temple and Gray’s Inn, 
the heading of which is ‘The Device 
or Argument’ giving the plot of the 
Masque. 

4 not dancing] i. e. the dancer is not 
himself to sing. Dancing ‘in song’ 
is what Bacon condemns, ‘ dancing to 
song,’ i.e. to the song and music of 
others, he has just before approved 
as ‘a thing of great state and plea- 
sure,’ 

© would be] i.e, ought to be, 


10 


270 ESSAY XXXVILI. 


that are to come down from the scene, have some motions 
upon the scene itself before their coming down; for it 
draws the eye strangely, and makes it with great pleasure 
to desire to see that it cannot perfectly discern. Let the 
songs be loud and cheerful, and not chirpings or pulings: 
let the music likewise be sharp and loud and well placed. 
The colours that show best by candlelight are white, car- 
nation, and a kind of sea-water green ; and oes‘ or spangs, 
as they are of no great cost, so they are of most glory. 
As for rich embroidery, it is lost and not discerned, Let 
the suits of the masquers be graceful, and such as become 
the person when the vizors are off; not after examples of 
known attires; Turks, soldiers, mariners, and the like. 
Let anti-masques£ not be long ; they have been commonly 
of fools, satyrs, baboons, wild men, antics", beasts, sprites, 
witches, Ethiopes, pigmies, turquets', nymphs, rustics, 


f oes] Explained by the words which 
follow, and = round spangles or 
‘spangs, a name given from their 
shape, like that of the letter O. Conf. 
‘In the seventeenth year of her reign, 
he showed that a patent was first 
granted to Robert Sharp to make 
Spangles and Oes of gold.’ D’Ewes, 
Journals of Queen Elizabeth’s Parlia- 
ments, p. 650 (ed. 1682). 

‘Fair Helena; who more engilds 
the night 

Than all yon fiery oes and eyes 

of gold.’ 
Midsummer Night’s Dream, iii. 2. 

& anti-masques| A word variously 
explained; as (1) a performance op- 
posed to the principal masque, being 
of a lower character, and having a 
distinct independent plot: (2) as a 
mistaken spelling for ante-masque, or 
introduction to the main performance ; 
(3) as a hurried pronunciation of the 
full form, antic-masque. The examples 
of it show that it was sometimes an 
introduction, but more often an inter- 
lude; that it was always comic and 


buffoonish ; and that it was generally, 
but not always, independent of the 
main plot of the piece. In Ben 
Jonson’s Masque of Augurs, it is 
twice called an antic-masque. ‘ Notcu 
log. ‘‘Sir, all our request is, since we 
are come we may be admitted, if not 
for a masque for an antick masque.”’ 
And again. ‘Groom. ‘‘ But what has 
all this to do with our mask? ” Van- 
GoosE. * Oh! Sir, all de better vor an 
antick-mask ; de more absurd it be and 
vrom de purpose, it be ever all de 
better.”’ We find examples of it in 
Ben Jonson’s Masque of Augurs; in 
Time Vindicated; in Neptune’s 
Triumph, &c., &c. 

h antics| Posture-mongers, buffoons. 
Conf. 

‘ Fear not, my Lord; we can contain 

ourselves 
Were he the veriest antic in the 
world.’ 

Taming of the Shrew, Induction, sc. 1. 

i turquets| Probably a diminutive of 
Turks, and fit therefore for an anti- 
masque, as Turks for the masque itself. 


—— 


OF MASQUES AND TRIUMPHS. 271 


Cupids, statuas moving, and the like. As for angels, it 
is not comical enough to put them in anti-masques: and 
anything that is hideous, as devils, giants, is on the other 
side as unfit ; but chiefly, let the music of them be recrea- 
tive, and with some strange changes. Some sweet odours 
suddenly coming forth, without any drops falling, are, in 
such a company as there is steam and heat, things of great 
pleasure and refreshment. Double masques, one of men 
another of ladies, addeth state and variety; but all is 
nothing except the room be kept clear and neat. 


For justs* and tourneys! and barriers™, the glories of’ 


them are chiefly in the chariots, wherein the challengers 
make their entry; especially if they be drawn with strange 
beasts: as lions, bears, camels, and the like; or in the de- 
vices of their entrance, or in the bravery” of their liveries, 
or in the goodly furniture of their horses and armour?. 
But enough of these toys, 


NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 


P. 269, 1.9. Turning dances into figure &c.] There are several in- 
stances of this in Ben Jonson’s Masques at Court. Conf. e.g. in the 


k justs| ‘Justes, commeth of the ing together with short swords, within 





French ( Joustes. i. decursus) and signi- 
fieth with us, contentions betweene 
Martiall men by speares on horsbacke.’ 
Cowell’s Interpreter, sub voce ‘ Justes.’ 

1 tourneys | ‘Turney ( Torneamentum) 
commeth of the French (Tourney. i. 
Decursorium) ...and as I _ have 
heard it signifieth with us in England 
those combats that are made with 
arming swords on horsebacke. And 
I thinke the reason of the name to 
proceede from the French (Zourner. i. 
vertere) because it consisteth much in 
agilitie both of horse and man.’ 
Cowell’s Interpreter, sub voce ‘Tur- 
ney.’ 

m barriers| Barriers, commeth of 
the French (darres) and signifieth with 
us that which the Frenchmen call (jeu 
de barres. i. palaestram) a martial sport 
or exercise of men, armed and fight- 


' riers 


certain limits or lists, whereby they 
are severed from the _beholders,’ 
Cowell’s Interpreter, sub voce ‘ Bar- 

2 bravery] Fine appointmemt, showi- 
ness. Conf. ‘With scarfs and fans, 
and double change of bravery,’ Taming 
of the Shrew, iv. 3. 

° furniture of their horses and 
armour|i.e. equipment. Conf. ‘ Neither 
was there anything more base and 
dishonest in the course of their life 
than to use furniture for horses (Lat. 
ephippis uti)? Edmundes, Caesar, 
Comment. bk. iv. cap. 3. (trans.). 
And, ‘Sometimes also soldiers were 
honoured with other gifts, as crownes, 
lances, furniture of horses, bracelets, 
lands,’ &c. Segar, Honor Military and 
Civil, bk. i. 20, ‘He was furnished 
like a hunter,’ As You Like It, iii, 2. 


Au: 


pte) 


272 ESSAY XXXVIII. 


Hymenaei: ‘ Here they danced forth a most neat and curious measure, 
full of subtlety and device. ... The strains were all notably different, 
some of them formed into letters, very signifying to the name of the 
Bridegroom, and ended in the manner of a chain, linking hands.’ 
And, ‘Here they danced their last dances, full of excellent delight 
and change; and, in their latter strain, fell into a fair orb or circle.’ 
And, in the Masque of Queens: ‘ After it, succeeded their third dance ; 
than which a more numerous composition could not be seen: graphi- 
cally disposed into letters, and honouring the name of the most sweet 
and ingenious prince, Charles, Duke of York.’ 





XXXVIII. 
OF NATURE IN MEN. 


Nature is often hidden, sometimes overcome, seldom 
extinguished. Force maketh nature more violent in the 
return; doctrine and discourse* maketh nature less im- 
portune’; but custom only doth alter and subdue nature. 
He that seeketh victory over his nature, let him not set 
himself too great nor too small tasks; for the first will 
make him dejected by often failings, and the second will 
make him a small proceeder, though by often prevailings : 
and at the first let him practise with helps, as swimmers 
do with bladders or rushes; but after a time let him prac- 


. tise with disadvantages, as dancers do with thick shoes; 


for it breeds great perfection if the practice be harder than 
the use. Where nature is mighty, and therefore the vic- 
tory hard, the degrees had need be, first to stay and arrest 
nature in time°; like to him that would say over the four 
and twenty letters when he was angry; then to go less in 
quantity, as if one should, in forbearing wine, come from 

® discourse| Lat. praecepta. ° in time] i.e. in the matter of time. 


> importune] i.e. importunate. The Lat. maturam sistere ad tempus ali- 
Latin adds, sed non tollunt, quod, 








OF. NATURE IN MEN. 273 


drinking healths* to a draught at a meal; and lastly, to 


discontinue altogether: but if a man have the fortitude 
and resolution to enfranchise himself at once, that is the 
best: 


Optimus ille animi vindex laedentia pectus 
Vincula qui rupit, dedoluitque semel. 


Neither is the ancient rule amiss, to bend nature as a 
wand to a contrary extreme, whereby to set it right; un- 
derstanding it where the contrary extreme is no vice. Let 
not a man force a habit upon himself with a perpetual con- 
tinuance, but with some intermission: for both the pause 
reinforceth the new onset ; and if a man that is not perfect 
be ever in practice, he shall as well practise his errors as 
his abilities, and induce one habit of both; and there is no 
means to help this but by seasonable intermissions. But 
let not a man trust his victory over his nature too far; for 
nature will lay buried a great time, and yet revive upon 
the occasion or temptation; like as it was with A‘sop’s 
damsel, turned from a cat to a woman, who sat very de- 
murely at the board’s end till a mouse ran before her: 
therefore let a man either avoid the occasion altogether, or 
put himself often to it that he may be little moved with it. 
A man’s nature is best perceived in privateness, for there 
is no affectation ; in passion, for that putteth a man out of 
his precepts; and in a new case or experiment, for there 
custom leaveth him. They are happy men whose natures 
sort ° with their vocations ; otherwise they may say, Multum 
incola fuit anima mea, when they converse in those things 
they do not affect. In studies, whatsoever a man com- 


mandeth upon himself, let him set hours for it; but what- 30 


soever is agreeable to his nature, let him take no care for 
any set times, for his thoughts will fly to it of themselves ; 


4 healths] i.e. large draughts. Lat.a les carrouses). Vide note on Essay 18. 
majoribus haustibus, Fr. les carouces (i.e. @ sort]i.e. agree. Lat. congruit, 


x 


274 ' ESSAY XXXVIII. 


so as the spaces‘ of other business or studies will suffice. 
A man’s nature runs either to herbs or weeds; therefore 
let him seasonably water the one and destroy the other. 


NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 


P. 272, 1. 1. seldom extinguished| Conf. ‘Les inclinations natu- 
relles s’aydent et fortifient par institution: mais elles ne se chan- 
gent gueres et surmontent.’ Montaigne, Essays, bk. iii. ch. 2. 

1.5. He that seeketh &c.| These are substantially the rules which 
Bacon lays down in the Advancement of Learning. Works, iii. 439. 

P. 273, 1.5. Optimus ille &c.] Ovid, Remedia Amoris, 293. The 
words are ‘ optimus ille fuit vindex,’ &c. 

1.7. the ancient rule] Skoreiv dé det mpds & kai adrot etxarapopot eoper* 
GAdor yap mpds GAa repveapev.,.,. Els rovvavriov 8 éavrovs apédxew Sei* 
TOAD yap amayaydvtes TOD duaprdvery eis TO pécov HEoper, Sep of Ta Steotpap- 
neva trav Evrov dpOorivres motcotow, Arist. Eth. Nicom. ii. cap. g. sec. 4 
and 5. So Montaigne: ‘ Pour dresser un bois courbe, on le recourbe 
au rebours.’ Essays, bk. ili. ch. Io. 

1.8. understanding it &c.| The contrary extreme is necessarily a 
vice, but from the nature of the case it is not a vice in which there is 
any danger that the man will persist. Bacon probably had in his 
mind a passage in cap. 6, where Aristotle speaks of certain classes of 
actions as always vicious in whatever degree of excess or moderation 
they are performed: ‘Qs dy mpdrrnrat duapraverat. 

l.12. and if a man that is not perfect &c.] Cicero puts this advice 
into the mouth of Crassus: ‘Fallit eos quod audierunt, dicendo 
homines ut dicant efficere solere. Veré enim etiam illud dicitur: 
PERVERSE DICERE HOMINES PERVERSE DICENDO FACILLIME CONSEQUI. 
Quamobrem in istis ipsis exercitationibus, etsi utile est etiam subito 
saepe dicere, tamen illud utilius, sumpto spatio ad cogitandum para- 
tius atque accuratius dicere.’ Cic. de Orat. i. 33. 

1.18. «with Aesop’s damsel] Conf. ‘Aesopi fabulae graecolatinae.’ 
Neveletus, Fab. 172. But the fiasco came, not at table, but in the 
marriage chamber. ‘Cum in thalamo vero considerent,’ &c. 

1.27. Multum incola fuit anima mea] Ps. cxx. 6, Vulgate. The 
pointing differs in the Vulgate from that of the English versions. In 
the Vulgate the words, as Bacon quotes them, are complete. Verse 
7 continues: ‘Cum his qui oderunt pacem eram pacificus.’ The 


£ so as the spaces, &c.| The Latin will then mean—so that, without set- 
renders this by prout negotia et studia ting apart any fixed hours, he may 
cetera permittunt. But we geta better trust himself to find time and oppor- 
sense by taking as here (as in many tunity in the intervals of other 
places elsewhere) =that, The passage business, 





— eee ee 











OF CUSTOM AND EDUCATION. 275 


Septuagint points as the Vulgate does: cxix. 6, MoAAd mapexnoev 7 
Wuxn pov’ pera TOv mucovytey tiv eipnyny (7) funy elpnuxds, k.r.A. The 
quotation is one which Bacon elsewhere uses to describe his own 
case. It is one of his stock phrases, and he uses it with grand effect 
for very different occasions. He writes, e.g. in a letter to Sir Thomas 
Bodley, after his fall from high place: ‘I think no man may more truly 
say with the Psalm, Multum incola fuit anima mea, than myself, For 
I do confess, since I was of any understanding, my mind hath in 
effect been absent from that I have done... knowing myself by 
inward calling to be fitter to hold a book than to play a part, I have 
led my life in civil causes; for which I was not very fit by nature, 
and more unfit, by the preoccupation of my mind.’ Letters and Life, 
iii. 253. Again in a private prayer, written in 1621, and termed by 
Addison the devotion of an angel rather than a man; ‘ Besides my 
innumerable sins, I confess before thee that I am a debtor to thee for 
the gracious talent of thy gifts and graces, which I have neither put 
into a napkin, nor put it (as I ought) to exchangers where it might 
have made best profit: but misspent it in things for which I was 
least fit: so as I may truly say, my soul hath been a stranger in the 
course of my pilgrimage.’ Letters and Life, vii. 230. In an earlier 
letter to the King, written in 1612, asking for employment in state 
business, he uses the same phrase with a drift exactly the opposite : 
‘I may truly say with the Psalm, Multum incola fuit anima mea, for 
my life hath been conversant in things wherein I take little pleasure.’ 
Letters and Life, iv. 281. The complaint here is that he had not 
been allowed to playa part in civil affairs. It is the sense only which 
shifts, The language and posture are, in either case, magnificent. 





XXXIX. 
OF CUSTOM AND EDUCATION, 


Men’s thoughts are much according to their inclination : 
their discourse and speeches according to their learning 
and infused opinions*; but their deeds are after as they 
have been accustomed: and, therefore, as Macciavel well 
noteth (though in an evil-favoured instance) there is no 
trusting to the force of nature nor to the bravery of words, 

® infused opinions| Lat. opiniones quas imbiberunt, 
T2 


10 


20 


276 ESSAY XXXIX. 

except it be corroborate by custom. His instance is, that 
for the achieving of a desperate conspiracy a man should 
not rest upon the fierceness of any man’s nature or his 
resolute undertakings”; but take such an one as hath had 
his hands formerly in blood; but Macciavel knew not of 
a Friar Clement, nor a Ravillac, nor a Jaureguy, nor a 
Baltazar Gerard; yet his rule holdeth still, that nature nor 
the engagement of words are not so forcible as custom. 
Only superstition is now so well advanced that men of the 
first blood* are as firm as butchers by occupation; and 
votary resolution‘ is made equipollent to custom even in 
matter of blood. In other things, the predominancy of 
custom is everywhere visible ; insomuch as a man would 
wonder to hear men profess, protest, engage, give great 
words, and then do just as they have done before, as if 
they were dead images, and engines moved only by the 
wheels of custom. We see also the reign or tyranny of 
custom, what it is. The Indians (I mean the sect of their 
wise men) lay themselves quietly upon a stack of wood, 
and so sacrifice themselves by fire: nay, the wives strive 
to be burned with the corpses of their husbands. The 
lads of Sparta of ancient time were wont to be scourged 
upon the altar of Diana, without so much as queching®. 
prince or person upon whom the com- 


mandment went.’ Works, vii. 32. 
e queching| Nares (Glossary) ex- 


> resolute undertakings] Lat. in pro- 
muissis constantibus nedum juramentis. 
© men of the first blood| i.e. men 


who have their hands in blood for the 
first time. The Latin gives, by an 
obvious error, primae classis sicarit. 
The French, correctly, ceux qui ne sont 
que novices en matiére de sang. In 
the Italian version the sentence is 
omitted. 

4 yotary resolution) Lat. decreta 
votiva, Fr. votarie Jésuitique. Conf. 
‘ There the custom was that upon the 
commandment of their king, and a blind 
obedience to be given thereunto, any 
of them was to undertake, in the nature 
of a votary, the insidious murder of any 


plains this word as a variant of quich 
or quinch; to stir or twist. Conf. 
Spenser, Fairie Queen, v. 9, 33 :— 
‘With a strong yron chain and 
collar bound 
That once he could not move nor 
quich at all.’ 
Also, View of the State of Ireland: 
‘I purpose... to bestow all my 
souldiers in such sort as I have done, 
that no part of all that realme shall be 
able to dare to quinch,’ Also Plutarch, 
Laconick apophthegmes (Holland’s 
translation): ‘ The unhappy beast being 





> 


OF CUSTOM AND EDUCATION. 297 


I remember, in the beginning of Queen Elizabeth’s time 
of England, an Irish rebel condemned put up a petition to 
the deputy that he might be hanged in a withe, and not 
in an halter, because it had been so used with former 
rebels, There be monks in Russia for penance that will 
sit a whole night in a vessel of water, till they be engaged ‘ 
with hard ice. Many examples may be put of the force of 
custom both upon mind and body: therefore, since custom 
is the principal magistrate ® of man’s life, let men by all 
means endeavour to obtain good customs. Certainly, 
custom is most perfect when it beginneth in young years: 
this we call education, which is in effect but an early 
custom. So we see, in languages the tongue is more 
pliant to all expressions and sounds, the joints are more 
supple to all feats of activity and motions in youth than 
afterwards ; for it is true that late learners cannot so well 
take the ply", except it be in some minds that have not 








angred, gnawed and bit him in the 
flank as far as to his very bowels, which 
he endured resolutely and never 
quetched at it, for fear he should be 
discover’'d (Greek, jpépe, iva ph 
yévnra karagpavys).’ Also, in passage 
quoted below (p. 279), from Life of 
Alexander, ‘nor quitched when the 
fire took him’ is in the original ov« 
éxvnn Tod mupds mAnoidovros, But 
Bacon, referring elsewhere to the 
story in the text, says—‘the Spartan 
boys, which were wont to be scourged 
upon the altar so bitterly as sometimes 
they died of it, and yet were never 
heard complain.’ Works, vii. 99. 
Cicero and Montaigne, both of whom 
he may have had in mind, say the 


same. Conf. Cicero, Tusc. Disp. 
v. 27: ‘Pueri Spartiatae non inge- 
miscunt verberum dolore _laniati.’ 


Montaigne, ii. 32: ‘Il se trouvait des 
enfants, en cette preuve de patiénce a 
quoy on les essayoit devant l’autel de 
Diane, qui souffroient d’y estre fouettez 
jusques a ce que le sang leur couloit 
par tout, non seulement sans s’escrier, 


mais encore sans gemir.’ Elsewhere, 
however, he speaks of them as ‘fouettez 
jusques a la mort sans alterir leur 
visage,’ bk. i. chap. 40. In the Latin 
translation of the Essays we find the 
passage rendered, vix ejaculatu aut 
gemitu ullo emisso. In the French 
and Italian versions, following the 
edition of 1612, the sentence does not 
appear. There seems, on the whole 


evidence, no doubt as to the proper 


meaning of the word, though this does 
not appear to be the meaning which 
Bacon gave to it and was understood 
by his contemporaries to have given to 
it. 

engaged | i. e. fastened down, Lat. 
donec glacie constringantur. 

8 principal magistrate} Lat. summus 
humanae vitae moderator et magistratus. 
Conf. ‘Natura pedantius quidam est : 
consuetudo magistratus.’ Works, i. 
692, Antitheta. 

h cannot so well take the ply] i.e. 
are not so pliant. Lat. novam plicam 
non bene admittere, Conf. ‘ He is by 
nature unsociable, and by habit popular, 


“ 


° 


Io 


278 ESSAY XXXIX. 

suffered themselves to fix, but have kept themselves open 
and prepared to receive continual amendment, which is 
exceeding rare. But if the force of custom simple and 
separate be great, the force of custom copulate and con: 
joined and collegiatei is far greater; for there example 
teacheth, company comforteth*, emulation quickeneth, 
glory raiseth; so as in such places the force of custom 
is in his exaltation’. Certainly, the great multiplication 
of virtues upon human nature resteth upon societies well 
ordained and disciplined; for commonwealths and good 
governments do nourish virtue grown, but do not much 
mend the seeds ; but the misery is that the most effectual 
means are now applied to the ends least to be desired. 


NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 


P. 275, 1.4. Macciavel well noteth]| Speaking of the difficulties attend- 
ing the assassination of a Prince he says, ‘In such executions an in- 
convenient or errour many times arises either for lacke of discretion 
or courage: for, when the one or other of these two once amazes 
thee, thou art borne forward in such confusion of thy understanding 
that it makes thee both say and doe what thou oughtst not. . . For it 
is impossible that any man (though of a resolute courage and 
accustomed to the slaughters of men and use of his weapons) should 
not bee quite astonished. Therefore choice is to be made of men 
experienced in such matters, nor should one commit them to any 
other, however he be esteemed very couragious : so let no man who 
hath not formerly made tryall of himselfe presume too much upon 


and too old now to take a new ply.’ 
Letters and Life, vi. 233. 

i collegiate) Lat. in collegium coacta, 

k comforteth| i.e. strengthens, 
Conf. ‘The evidence of God’s own 
testimony, added to the natural assent 
of reason concerning the certainty of 
them, doth not a little comfort and 
confirm the same.’ Hooker, Eccl. Pol, 
bk. i. cap. 12. sec, I. 

1 ts in his exaltation] i.e. is highest 
and most potent ; an astronomical term 
used about a star in its most dominant 


position and exercising its utmost 
influence. Conf. ‘Planeta, cum fuerit 
in exaltatione sua, est sicut vir in regno 
suo et gloria.’ R. Bacon, Opus Majus, 
p. 164 (Jebb’s ed. folio), ‘Fontem 
facimus planetam ac stellam quamlibet, 
quoties eousque ad exaltationem con- 
scendit, ut M. penetrat et idsecundum 
naturam suam temperet.’ Paracelsus, 
vol. i. p. 12 a. (The folio ed. of 1658 
in three vols. Geneva.) M.is here the 
name of a mysterious ether enveloping 
the earth. 











OF CUSTOM AND EDUCATION. 279 


his courage in the performance of any great exploit.’ Discourses on 
Livy, iii. 6. 

P. 276, 1.6. Friar Clement] Jacques Clément assassinated Henry III 
of France, 1589. 

Ravillac| Frangois Ravaillac assassinated Henry IV of France, 
1610. 

Jaureguy| John Jaureguy wounded William, Prince of Orange, 
in the head, severely but not fatally, with a pistol-bullet, 1582. 

1. 7. Baltazar Gerard| Assassinated William, 1584. The 
above crimes, to which several others might have been added, were 
committed under the impulse of a strong religious fanaticism and a 
devotion to the Catholic cause. The Latin adds aut Guidone Faulxio, 
and says that, of all these, Macciavello nihil innotuit—as if the omission 
had been due to some carelessness on Machiavelli’s part ! 

1,18. The Indians &c.| Conf. ‘Quae barbaria India vastior aut 
agrestior? In ea tamen gente, primum ii qui sapientes habentur, 
nudi aetatem agunt et Caucasi nives hiemalemque vim perferunt sine 
dolore; cumque ad flammam se applicaverint, sine gemitu adurun- 
tur” Cicero, Tusc. Disp. v. 27. 

‘There also Calanus, the Indian philosopher, ... prayed that they 
would make him a stacke of wood, such as they use to burn dead 
bodies on ... When he had said these words, he laid him downe 
upon the wood-stacke, covered his face, and never stirred hand nor 
foot, nor quitched when the fire took him, but did sacrifice himselfe 
in this sort, as the maner of his countree was, that the wise men 
should so sacrifice themselves.’ Plutarch, Lives, p. 708. 

Lucian refers to the same: ZEY2. Tods yupvocoqguords héyers. "Akovo 
yoov ta re GXa wept aitoy Kal Ste emi mupdv peyiotny dvaBavtes avéxovrat 
katduevor ovdev Tod oxjparos i) THs KaOédpas exrpémovres. Fugitivi, sec. 7. 

The Latin has loguor de gymosophistis et antiquis et modernis; but 
the clear mistake in p. 276, 1. 10, is proof that the translation of this 
Essay was not revised by Bacon. 

l. 20. may, the wives strive &c.] ‘Mulieres vero in India, cum est 
cujusvis earum vir mortuus, in certamen judiciumque veniunt quam 
plurimum ille dilexerit ... quae est victrix, ea laeta, prosequentibus 
suis, una cum viro in rogum imponitur ; illa victa, maesta discedit.’ 
Cicero, Tusce. Disp. v. 27. 

Conf. also: ‘Many of the women also, when their husbands die 
and are placed on the pile to be burnt, do burn themselves along with 
the bodies. And such women as do this have great praise from all.’ 
Marco Polo, Travels, iii. 17. 

That the wives were burnt is certain; and there is evidence that 
they were sometimes willing victims, and abundant evidence that 
they were not always so. 

P. 277, 1.1. J remember &c.] That withes or withies were used for 


280 ESSAY XXXIX. 


halters is certain. There is a story that among some Irish rebels, 
captured by Raleigh in 1580, ‘ There was one who carried and was 
laden with withs, which they used instead of halters: and being 
demanded what he would do with them, and why he carried them, 
gave answer that they were to hang up English churls: for so they 
call Englishmen. Is it so (quoth the captain) well, they shall now 
serve for an Irish kerne; and so commanded him to be hanged up 
with one of his own withs.’ Hooper’s continuation of Holingshed’s 
Chronicles, vol. vi. p. 437 (ed. of 1808). 

Conf. also Rob Roy, chap. 17: ‘There is as much between the craig 
and the woodie as there is between the cup and the lip.’ A note 
explains ‘the craig and the woodie’ as = the throat and the withy ; 
and adds ‘that twigs of willow, such as bind fagots, were often used for 
halters in Scotland and Ireland, being a sage economy of hemp’ 

The tale of the petition to the deputy rests, as far as I can discover, 
on Bacon’s word that he remembers the occurrence. It is told by 
Cox of Bryan O’Rourke who was hanged in 1597 : ‘ Of this O’Rourke 
there go two pleasant stories; ...the other that he gravely petitioned 
the Queen, not for life or pardon, but that he might be hanged with a 
gad or with, after his own countrey fashion; which doubtless was 
readily granted him.’ Cox, Hibernia Anglicana, p. 399 (ed. 1689). 

Cox gives as his authorities, O’Sullevan, Historiae Catholicae 
compendium, who does not mention the story at all, and Bacon’s 
Essay, where the petitioner is not named, and where the date is 
fixed ‘in the beginning of Queen Elizabeth’s time.’ Mr Wright, in 
his edition of the Essays, says that the incident is introduced. into 
the first part of Sir John Oldcastle (K 3 verso, ed. 1600), where the 
Irishman appeals to the judge: ‘ Prethee Lord... let me be hanged 
in a wyth after my country the Irish fashion.’ Can this be the origin 
of the story, vouched for by Bacon, and repeated after him by Cox? 

1.5. monks in Russia &c.] I have not found any exact confirm- 
ation of this. There is abundant evidence of the extraordinary 
tolerance of cold by the Russian monks and by the people generally. 
Conf. ‘Besides these they have certeyne Eremites (whom they 
call holy men)... They use to go starke naked, save a clout about 
their middle ... even in the very extremity of winter. Of this kinde 
there are not many, because it is a very harde and colde profession 
to goe naked in Russia, especially in winter.’ Fletcher, Of the Russe 
Commonwealth, (1591), pp. 89, go. 

‘They have holie water in like use and estimation as the Popish 
Church hath. But herein they exceed them that they hallow all the 
rivers of the countrey once every yeere. When they are come to 
the river, a great hcle is made in the yse. Then beginneth the 
Patriarch to say certaine prayers, and conjureth the divel to come 
out of the water; and so casting in salt and censing it with frankin- 











OF CUSTOM AND EDUCATION. 281 


cense, maketh the whole river to become holy water. When the 
ceremonies are ended, you shal see the women dippe in their 
children over head and eares, and many men and women leape into 
it, some naked, some with their clothes on, when some man would 
' thinke his finger would freese off if he should but dippe it into the 
water.’ pp. 103, 104. 

‘The Russe, because that he is used to both these extremities of 
heat and of cold, can beare them both a great deal more patiently 
then strangers can doo. You shall see them sometimes (to season 
their bodies) come out of their bathstones all on a froth, and fuming 
as hote almost as a pigge at a spitte, and presently to leape into the 
river starke naked, or to powre colde water all over their bodies, and 
that in the coldest of all the winter time.’ p. 113. 

‘Bis in anno, semel in die Epiphaniae, iterum ante Beatissimae 
Virginis assumptionem, benedicit Metropolita flumini Moscuae, alii 
vero sacerdotes aliis fluminibus. In eo multi mares foeminaeque 
trina mersione toti immerguntur. Equi item et imagines quasi 
baptizantur . . . Qui mos sive ritus licet non praeceptus sit omnibus, 
plures tamen eum ex religione sic servant ut aegroti quoque, qui sibi 
ea ratione putant ad valetudinem consulere, summo in gelu effossa 
glacie, per foramen in aquam demissi eximantur.’ Antonii Possevini 
de rebus Moscovitis, p. 6 a (ed. 1587). 

1,13. So we see, in languages &c.] Montaigne has the same 
remark in nearly the same words: ‘ Les nations voisines, ot le langage 
est plus esloigné du nostre, et auquel, si vous ne la formez de bonne 
heure, la langue ne se peut plier.’ Essays, bk. i. chap: 25. 

P. 278, 1. 12. the misery is &c.| Bacon seems here to be referring to 
the colleges of the Jesuits. Conf. ‘ Education—which excellent part of 
ancient discipline hath been in some sort revived of late time by the 
colleges of the Jesuits ; of whom, although in regard of their super- 
stition I may say, “Quo meliores eo deteriores;” yet,’ &c. Works, 
lil. 277. . 

This reflexion on the colleges of the Jesuits is omitted in the 
corresponding later passage in the De Augmentis Scientiarum, 
Works, i. 445. The passage in the Essay shows that the omission 
was not due to any change of opinion on Bacon’s part. It is 
translated in the Italian version, being much too enigmatical to 
offend his Catholic readers. 





282 ESSAY XL. 


XL. 


OF FORTUNE. 


Ir cannot be denied but outward accidents conduce 
much to fortune; favour, opportunity, death of others, 
occasion fitting virtue: but chiefly the mould of a man’s 
fortune is in his own hands: Faber quisque fortunae suae, 
saith the poet; and the most frequent of external causes 
is that the folly of one man is the fortune of another; for 
no man prospers so suddenly as by others’ errors. Ser- 


pens nist serpentem comederit non fit draco. 


Overt and 


apparent® virtues bring forth praise; but there be secret 
1o and hidden virtues that bring forth fortune; certain de- 


liveries of a man’s self, which have no name. 


The 


Spanish name, azsemboltura’, partly expresseth them ; 
when there be not stonds? nor restiveness in a man’s 
nature, but that the wheels of his mind keep way with 


® apparent] i.e. clearly visible. Lat. 
conspicuae, Apparent—clear, manifest, 
certain. Bullokar, English Expositor, 
sub voce. Conf. ‘A change there is 
apparent and great.’ Letters and Life, 
Vii. 315. 

‘I would not spare my brother in 

this case, 
If he should scorn me so ap- 
parently.’ 
Comedy of Errors, iv. tr. 

> deliveries of a man’s self| The 
Latin gives facultates nonnullae sese 
expediendi, seemingly limiting the 
sense to skill in extricating himself 
from troubles. ‘ Deliveries’ is so used 
elsewhere in the Essays. Conf. 19: 
‘This is true; that the wisdom of all 
these latter times in Princes affairs is 
rather fine deliveries and shiftings of 
dangers and mischiefs when they are 
near, than,’ &c. Lat.-remedia et sub- 
terfugia malorum et periculorum. In 
the passage in the text, this Sense does 
not well agree with the words which 


follow. The caution that the wheels 
of the mind must keep way with the 
wheels of fortune seems to point to 
something more positive than an art of 
escape from troubles. The word occurs 
in Letters and Life, i. 206, in a sense 
more suited to the text—‘ he hath one 
of the rarest and most excellent wits 
of England, with a singular delivery and 
application of the same.’ We may take 
‘deliveries,’ therefore, as here = the 
art of using or giving effect in practice 
to a man’s qualities and endowments 
in the most complete way of which 
his outward circumstances admit. 

¢ disemboltura| There is no such 
word. Bacon probably means ‘desen- 
voltura,’ i.e. easy carriage, grace of 
movement. This is the word substi- 
tuted in the Italian version, 

4 stonds| i.e. stoppages, impedi- 
ments. Conf. ‘The removing of the 
stonds and impediments of the mind 
doth often clearthe passage and current 
of aman’s fortune.’ Works, vii. 99. 











OF FORTUNE. 283 


the wheels of his fortune; for so Livy (after he had 
described Cato Major in these words, /n zllo viro, tantum 
robur corporis et animi fuit, ut quocunque loco natus esset, 
fortunam sibi facturus videretur), falleth upon that that he 
had versatile ingenium: therefore, if a man look sharply 
and attentively, he shall see Fortune ; for though she be 
blind, yet she is not invisible. The way of Fortune is 
like the milken way in the sky; which is a meeting or 
knot of a number of small stars, not seen asunder, but 
giving light together: so are there a number of little and 
scarce discerned virtues, or rather faculties and customs, 
that make men fortunate. The Italians note some of 
them, such as a man would little think. When they speak 
of one that cannot do amiss, they will throw in into his 
other conditions, that he hath Poco di matto;; and certainly 
there be not two more fortunate properties than to have 
a little of the fool, and not too much of the honest ; there- 
fore extreme lovers of their country or masters were 
never fortunate; neither can they be; for when a man 
placeth his thoughts without himself, he goeth not his own 
way. An hasty fortune maketh an enterpriser and re- 
mover; (the French hath it better, extreprenant or remu- 
ant); but the exercised® fortune maketh the able man. 
Fortune is to be honoured and respected and it be‘ but 
for her daughters, Confidence and Reputation ; for those 
two Felicity breedeth ; the first within a man’s self, the 
latter in others towards him. All wise men, to decline 
the envy of their own virtues’, use to ascribe them to 





® exercised] i. e. made use of, turned 
to account. Lat. evxercita. 

£ and it be) i.e. if it be. Conf. ‘A man 
may keep a corner of his mind from 
his friend, and it be but to witness to 
himself that,’ &c. Essay on Friendship, 
in the edition of 1612. Works, vi. 558. 
So Bacon sometimes begins hisspeeches 
in Parliament with, ‘And it please you, 


Mr. Speaker,’ Conf. e.g. Letters and 
Life, iv. 191. 

8 virtues) i. e. great qualities of any 
kind, ‘The envy of their own virtues’ 
must mean here the envy excited not 
by the virtues themselves but by their 
achieved results. These and not the 
virtues are what they ‘use to ascribe 
to Providence and Fortune,’ 


I 


° 


284 “ESSAY XL. 


Providence and Fortune; for so they may the better 
assume them: and, besides, it is greatness in a man to be 
the care of the higher powers. So Caesar said to the pilot 
in the tempest, Caesarem portas, et fortunam gus. So Sylla 
chose the name of Felix and not of Magnus: and it hath 
been noted, that those who ascribe openly too much to 
their own wisdom and policy, end infortunate. It is 
written that Timotheus the Athenian, after he had, in the 
account he gave to the state of his government, often 
interlaced this speech, aud in this Fortune had no part, 
never prospered in anything he undertook afterwards. 
Certainly there be whose fortunes are like Homer’s 
verses, that have a slide" and easiness more than the 
verses of other poets; as Plutarch saith of Timoleon’s 
fortune in respect of that of Agesilaus or Epaminondas: 
and that this should be, no doubt it is much in a man’s 
self. 


NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 


P. 282, 1. 4. in his own hands| Conf.‘ Je m’en vais clorre ce pas 
par un verset ancien que je treuve singuliérement beau a ce propos ; 
Sui cuique mores fingunt fortunam.’ Montaigne, Essays, bk. i. chap. 
42. The quotation is from Nepos, Life of Atticus, cap. 11. 

Faber quisque fortunae suae, saith the poet| Lat. imquit comicus. 
Conf. Works, iil. 454: ‘This wisdom the Romans did take much 
knowledge of: Nam pol sapiens (saith the comical poet) fingit for- 
tunam sibi, and it grew to an adage Faber quisque fortunae suae.’ 

The reference here is to Trinummus, ii. sc. 2: ‘Nam sapiens qui- 
dem, pol, ipse fingit fortunam sibi.’ It seems clear from the above, 
that Bacon supposed the adage to have had its origin from the 
passage in Plautus. In the Epistolae de Republica Ordinanda 
(attributed doubtfully to Sallust), the authorship is assigned to 
Appius, i.e. to A. Claudius Caecus, a much earlier writer: ‘Res 
docuit id verum esse quod in carminibus Appius ait, fabrum esse 
(suae) quemque fortunae.’ Ep. i (just at beginning). 


a slide] i.e a smoothness of move- their business.’ (Lat. megotia sua mol- 
ment, Lat. majorecum facultate fluunt. lius fluere sentient), Essay 14. 
Conf. ‘shall have a better slide into 








OF FORTUNE. _ 28s 


Bacon says, in his Discourse touching helps for the intellectual 
powers,—‘ I did ever hold it for an insolent and unlucky saying, Faber 
quisque suae fortunae, except it be altered only as a hortative or spur 
to correct sloth.’ Works, vii. 98. He goes on, very much in the 
strain of the Essay, to condemn insolence, with its attendant ill-luck, 
and to prefer attributing much ‘to felicity and providence above him.’ 

Sir Nicholas Bacon frequently used the adage.—‘ He would say that 
though he knew unusquisque suae fortunae faber was a good and true 
principle, yet the most in number were those that marred themselves.’ 
Sir R. Naunton, Fragmenta Regalia, sub. tit. Sir N. Bacon. Montaigne 
gives. another turn to it: ‘sapiens... pol ipse fingit fortunam sibi. 
Que lui reste il 4 desirer.’ Essays, bk. i. chap. 42. 

1.7. Serpens nisi &c.] ‘Dracones sunt in rerum natura, inquit D. 
Franzius (part 4, Hist. Animal. c. 5.), sed nihil sunt aliud nisi 
serpentes, valde annosi et aucti admodum. Hine extitit vulgatum 
verbum serpens, nisi serpentem devoraverit, non fit Draco.’ Georgi 
Casparis Kirchmajeri, de draconibus volantibus, epistolica dissertatio. 
‘Proprie tamen draco dicitur de serpente annoso qui multa aetate in 
inusitatam magnitudinem excrevit, ut liquido apparet ex hoc pro- 
verbio Graeco, dgis ef py payn dpi, Spdxov od yeryoerar. Serpens nisi 
ederit serpentem, non fiet draco. Nam inter serpentum genera, 
(inquit Pierius) dracones ii vocantur, qui corpore sunt immaniore, 
vastioreque magnitudine.’ Gesner, Hist. Animalium, lib. v. De 
Dracone, sec. A. 

Conf. also Erasmi Adagia, sub titulo Serpens, &c: ‘”Odus iv py ayy 
équv, Spdkov od yevnoera. i. Serpens nisi serpentem edat, non futurus 
est draco. Potentes aliorum damnis crescunt, et optimatum fortunae 
non tantum augerentur, nisi essent quos exsugerent. Quemadmodum 
inter pisces et belluas, majores vivunt laniatu minorum. Quanquam 
mihi quidem et hoc dictum fecem vulgi videtur olere.’ This view of 
it does not seem to have suggested itself to Bacon’s mind. 

'P. 283, 1. 1. so Livy] Livy’s words are, ‘In hoc viro tanta vis animi 
ingeniique fuit, ut, quocunque loco natus esset, fortunam sibi ipse 
facturus fuisse videretur.’ He adds presently, after other praises, 
‘Huic versatile ingenium sic pariter ad omnia fuit, ut natum ad id 
unum diceres, quodcunque ageret.’ Bk. xxxix. cap. 40. 

Montaigne quotes the above passage at length: ‘Les plus belles 
ames sont celles qui ont plus de varieté et de soupplesse. Voyla un 
honorable tesmoignage du vieux Caton: huic versatile ingenium sic 
pariter ad omnia fuit, ut natum ad id unum diceres, quodcumque 
ageret.’ Essays, bk. iii. chap. 3. 

1. 6. though she be blind| TvudJbv ye Kai Svornvdy eorw 4 Tvxn, 
Menander, Progami, Meineke, Fragmenta Comicorum Graecorum, iv. 
p- 195. ‘Non enim solum ipsa fortuna caeca est, sed eos etiam 
plerumque efficit caecos quos amplexa est.’ Cic. De Amicitia, xv. 54. 


286 ESSAY XL. 


‘Fortunam insanam esse et caecam et brutam perhibent philosophi.’ 
Pacuvius, Fragmenta, 160 (Corpus Poet. Latin.). 

Plutarch, in his discourse of Fortune, writes somewhat in Bacon’s 
strain: ‘We do her wrong in reproaching her for blindnesse, when 
we run upon her as we do, blind, and debasing ourselves unto her : 
for how can we chuse but stumble upon her indeed if we pluck out 
our own eyes, to wit our wisdom and dexterity of counsell, and take 
a blind guide to lead us by the hand in the course of this our life?’ 
Plutarch, Morals, p. 190. 

1.15. Poco di matto| Conf. ‘Tenez vous dans la route commune; 
il ne faict mie bon estre si subtil et si fin: souvienne vous de ce que 
dict le proverbe toscan—Chi troppo s’ assottiglia, si scavezza.’ Mont- 
aigne, Essays, lib. ii. chap. 12. 

P, 284, 1. 3. So Caesar] ‘ He (Caesar) took ship in the night apparelled 
like a slave. The pinnase lay in the mouth of the river Anius, the 
which commonly was wont to be very calme and quiet. But that 
night, by ill fortune, there came a great wind from the sea, insomuch 
as the force and strength of the river fighting against the violence 
and rage of the waves of the sea, the encounter was marvellous 
dangerous. Thereupon the master of the pinnace seeing he could not 
possibly get out of the mouth of this river, bad the mariners to cast 
about again and to return against the stream. Caesar, hearing that, 
straight discovered himself unto the master of the pinnase, who at 
the first was amazed when he saw him: but Caesar then taking him 
by the hand, said unto him, Good fellow, be of good cheare and for- 
wards hardily, feare not, for thou hast Caesar and his fortune with 
thee.’ Plutarch, Lives, p. 729. 

1.4. So Sylla] ‘In the end of his triumph, he (Sylla) made an 
oration in open assembly of the people of Rome, in the which he did 
not only declare unto them (according to the custome) what things 
he had done, but did as carefully tell them also as well of his good 
fortune and successe as of his valiant deeds besides: and to conclude 
his oration, told them that by reason of the great favour fortune had 
shewed him, he would from thenceforth be called by them, Felix, to 
say, happy or fortunate.’ Plutarch, Lives, p. 486. 

Cardan had noted this: ‘Sed et fortunae potius referre decet, 
quam industriae vel virtuti, quae eveniunt bona. Unde Sylla se 
Felicem voluit appellari.’ Prudentia Civilis, cap. 107, De invidia 
abolenda. 

1.8. Timotheus] ‘One day, when this Timotheus was returned 
from the wars with great victories, after he had openly acquainted 
the Athenians with the whole discourse of his doings in his voyage, 
he sayd unto them: My Lords of Athens, fortune hath had no part 
in all this which I have told unto you. Hereupon the gods it should 
seeme were so angrie with this foolish ambition of Timotheus, that 





OF USURY. 287 


he never afterwards did any worthie thing, but all went utterly 
against the haire with him; untill at the length he came to be so 
hated of the people that in the end they banished him from Athens.’ 
Plutarch, Lives, p. 467. 

The above story is introduced into the Life of Sylla to bring out by 
contrast the different language which Sylla habitually used. 

1. 14. as Plutarch saith] ‘ Like as Antimachus’ verses and Dionysius’ 
painting (both Colophonians) are full of sinewes and strength, and 
yet at this present we see they are things greatly laboured, and 
made with much paine; and that contrariwise in Nicomachus’ tables 
and Homer’s verses, besides the passing workmanship and singular 
grace in them, a man findeth at the first sight that they were easily 
made and without great paine. Even so in like manner whosoever 
will compare the painfull bloudie warres and battels of Epaminondas | 
and Agesilaus with the wars of Timoleon, in the which besides 
equitie and justice there is also great ease and quietnesse: he shall 
find, weighing things indifferently, that they have not bene fortune’s 
doings simply, but that they came of a most noble and fortunate 
courage. Yet he himself doth wisely impute it unto his good hap and 
favorable fortune.’ Plutarch, Lives, p. 282. 





ALS. 
OF USURY. 


Many have made witty invectives against usury. They 
say that it is pity the devil should have God’s part, which 
is the tithe’, that the usurer is the greatest Sabbath-breaker, 
because his plough goeth every Sunday; that the usurer 
is the drone that Virgil speaketh of: 


Ignavum fucos pecus a praesepibus arcent ; 


that the usurer breaketh the first law that was made for 
mankind after the fall, which was, 2” sudore vultis tui 
comedes panem tuum; not, tn sudore vultis alient; that 
usurers should have orange-tawny bonnets, because they 10 


® the tithe) i.e. 10 per cent.—the rate of interest allowed by 37 Henry 
VIII. cap. 9. 





I 


° 


20 


288 BSSAY -XET 


do Judaize; that it is against nature for money to beget 
money, and the like. I say this only, that usury is a con- 
cessum propter duritiem cordis: for since there must be 
borrowing and lending, and men are so hard of heart as 
they will not lend freely, usury must be permitted. Some 
others have made suspicious and cunning propositions of 
banks”, discovery of men’s estates*, and other inventions ; 
but few have spoken of usury usefully. It is good to set 
before us the incommodities and commodities of usury, 
that the good may be either weighed out or culled out; 
and warily to provide that, while we make forth to that 
which is better*, we meet not with that which is worse. 
The discommodities of usury are, first, that it makes 
fewer merchants; for were it not for this lazy trade of 
usury, money would not lie still but would in great part be 
employed upon merchandising, which is the vena porta® of 
wealth in a state : the second, that it makes poor merchants; 
for as a farmer cannot husband his ground! so well if he 
sit at a great rent, so the merchant cannot drive his trade 
so well if he sit at great usury: the third is incident to 
the other two; and that is, the decay of customs of kings 
or states, which ebb or flow with merchandising: the 
fourth, that it bringeth the treasure of a realm or state 
into a few hands; for the usurer being at certainties, and 





> banks] Bank is seemingly here= 
mont de piété. Conf. ‘A bill for the 
establishment of seven banks, to be 
known by the name of “ Banks for the 
relief of common necessity,” and to 
lend money on pledges or pawns at the 
rate of 6 per cent.” Calendar of State 


* Papers. Domestic. 1571, April 21. 


© discovery of men’s estates| i.e, en- 
quiries for ascertaining exactly what 
men are worth, and for tracing out 
what they do with their money. Lat. 
detectione fortunarum hominum singu- 
lorum. 

4 while we make forth &c. | i.e. while 
we try to improve matters by regu- 


lating usury. Lat. ne dum foenore 
Seramur in melius, intercipiamur et in- 
cidamus in pejus. The wary provision 
here referred to seems to be the same 
as ‘the bridge or passage from the 
practice to the reformation,’ in Bacon’s 
paper on Usury, viz. an order to the 
Courts of Equity to forbid those who 
had lent money at the higher rate from 
calling it in as soon as the rate was 
reduced. Vide Letters and Life, vii. 
419, and conf, note on p. 204. 

© vena porta| Vide note on Essay 19, 
p- 143. 

£ cannot husband &c.| Lat. terram 
colere ita fructuose nequit. 


OF USURY. 289 


others at uncertainties, at the end of the game most of the 
money will be in the box; and ever a state flourisheth 
when wealth is more equally spread: the fifth, that it 
beats down the price of land; for the employment of 
money is chiefly either merchandising or purchasing, and 


usury waylays both: the sixth, that it doth dull and damp 


all industries, improvements, and new inventions, wherein 
money would be stirring if it were not for this slugs: 
the last, that it is the canker and ruin of many men’s 
estates, which in process of time breeds a public poverty. 
On the other side, the commodities of usury are, first, 
that howsoever usury in some respect hindereth mer- 
chandising, yet in some other it advanceth it; for it is 
certain that the greatest part of trade is driven by young 
merchants upon borrowing at interest; so as if the usurer 
either call in or keep back his money, there will ensue 
presently a great stand of trade: the second is, that were 
it not for this easy borrowing upon interest, men’s ne- 
cessities would draw upon them a most sudden undoing, 
in that they would be forced to sell their means (be it 
lands or goods), far under foot®; and so, whereas usury 
doth but gnaw upon them, bad markets would swallow 
them quite up. As for mortgaging or pawning, it will little 
mend the matter: for either men will not take pawns 
without use}, or if they do, they will look precisely for 








& for this slug| Lat. nist a torpedine 
ista impediretur. Conf. ‘ Nay, they are 
indeed but remoras and hindrances to 
stay and slug the ship from further 
sailing.’ Works, iii. 358. 

h far under foot) i. e. far below their 
real value. Lat. nimis vili pretio. Conf. 
‘Such commodities are bought at ex- 
treme high rates, and sold again far 
under foot to a double loss.’ Letters 
and Life, vii. 420. And, ‘When men 
did let their land under foot, the 
tenants would fight for their landlords, 
so that way they had their retribution.’ 
Selden, Table Talk, sub tit. Land. 


1 will not take pawns without use} 
i. e. will not take securities in pledge 
(and lend money upon them) without 
exacting interest. Lat. ea prorsus non 
accipient homines sine foenore. For 
pawns, conf, ‘Do you hear, Sir? we 
have no store of money at this time, 
but you shall have good pawns: look 
you, Sir, this jewel, and that gentle- 
man’s silk stockings.’ Every Man in 
his Humour, act iv.sc.9, For use = 
usury or interest, conf. in Calendar of 
State Papers, Dec. 1602, an objection 
made by the inhabitants of Hereford to 
the appointment of Dr. Bennet as 


290 ESSAY XLI. 


the forfeiture. I remember a cruel moneyed man in the 
country that would say, The devil take this usury, it 
keeps us from forfeitures of mortgages and bonds. The 
third and last is, that it is a vanity to conceive that there 
would be ordinary borrowing without profit ; and it is im- 
possible to conceive the number of inconveniences that 
will ensue, if borrowing be cramped: therefore to speak of 
the abolishing of usury is idle; all states have ever had 
it in one kind or rate or other; so as that opinion must 


/- 10 be sent to Utopia. 


20 


To speak now of the reformation and reglement of usury, 
how the discommodities of it may be best avoided and the 
commodities retained. It appears, by the balance of com- 
modities and discommodities of usury, two things are to 
be reconciled ; the one that the tooth of usury be grinded 
that it bite not too much; the other that there be left open 
a means to invite moneyed men to lend to the merchants, 
for the continuing and quickening of trade. This cannot 
be done except you introduce two several sorts* of usury, 
a less and a greater; for if you reduce usury to one low 
rate, it will ease the common borrower, but the merchant 
will be to seek for! money: and it is to be noted that the 
trade of merchandise being the most lucrative, may bear 
usury at a good rate: other contracts not so. 














Bishop of Hereford on the ground, 
inter alia, that ‘He lets his money to 
use, which though tolerated in laymen 
is scandalous in one of his calling.’ 
Dr. Bennet’s reply is, ‘I never let 
money to usury, which I detest.’ 
And, ‘ And let me tell you, this kind of 
fishing with a dead rod and laying 
night hooks, are like putting money to 
use, for they both work for the owners, 
when they do nothing but sleep or eat 
or rejoice.’ Walton and Cotton’s Com- 
plete Angler, part 1, cap. 5. 

k two several sorts] i.e. two distinct 
sorts. Conf. Essay 6, ‘Habits and 


faculties several and to be distin- 
guished,’ and note on passage. 

1 will be to seek for] i.e. will be at a 
lossfor. Lat. pecunzas non facile reperiet. 
Conf. ‘Men bred in learning are per- 
haps to seek in points of convenience 
and accommodating for the present.’ 
Works, iii. 271. 

‘For finding himself (thanks be to 
God) to seek, in her majesty’s govern- 
ment, of any just pretext in matter of 
state... he was forced to descend to 
the pretext of a private quarrel.’ Let- 
ters and Life, ii. 267. 





> ee 
= 


ie 


ee oe ae 


OF USURY. 291 


To serve both intentions, the way would be briefly thus : 
that there be two rates of usury; the one free and general 
for all; the other under licence only to certain persons, 
and in certain places of merchandising. First therefore, 
let usury in general be reduced to five in the hundred, 
and let that rate be proclaimed to be free and current ; 
and let the state shut itself out to take™ any penalty for the 
same ; this will preserve borrowing from any general stop 
or dryness ; this will ease infinite borrowers in the country; 
this will in good part raise the price of land, because 
land purchased at sixteen years’ purchase will yield six 
in the hundred and somewhat more, whereas this rate 
of interest yields but five; this by like reason will en- 
courage and edge industrious and profitable improvements, 
because many will rather venture in that kind than take 
five in the hundred, especially having been used to greater 
profit. Secondly, let there be certain persons licensed 
to lend to known merchants upon usury at a higher rate, 
and let it be with the cautions following: let the rate be, 
even with the merchant himself, somewhat more easy 
than that he used formerly to pay; for by that means all 
borrowers shall have some ease by this reformation, be he 
merchant or whosoever; let it be no bank or common 
stock, but every man be master of his own money; not 
that I altogether mislike banks, but they will hardly be 
brooked in regard of certain suspicions. Let the state 
be answered” some small matter for the license, and the 
rest left to the lender; for if the abatement be but small, 
it will no whit discourage the lender; for he for example 


m to take] i.e. from taking. Lat. 
mulctae omni renunciet. 

n be answered| i.e. be paid. Lat. 
exiguam aliquam summam percipiat. 
Conf. ‘ But in this match he was soon 
cooled, when he heard from his am- 
bassadors that this young Queen had 
had a goodly jointure in the realm of 


Naples, well answered during the time 
of her uncle Frederick, . .. but since 
the time that the kingdom was in Fer- 
dinando’s hands, all was assigned to 
the army and garrisons there ; and she 
received only a pension or exhibition 
out of his coffers,’ History of King 
Henry VII, Works, vi. 227-8. 


U2 


492 ESSAY XLI. 


that took before ten or nine in the hundred, will sooner 
descend to eight in the hundred than give over his trade 
of usury, and go from certain gains to gains of hazard. 
Let these licensed lenders be in number indefinite, but 
restrained to certain principal cities and towns of mer- 
chandising; for then they will be hardly able to colour 
other men’s moneys? in the country: so as the licence of 
nine will not suck away the current rate of five; for no 
man will send his moneys far off, nor put them into 
10 unknown hands. 
If it be objected that this doth in a sort authorize usury, 
_Which before was in some places but permissive; the 
answer is, that it is better to mitigate usury by declaration 
than to suffer it to rage by connivance, 


NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 


The Essay of Usury, first published in the edition of 1625, 
is identical in the main with an earlier paper on ‘ Usury and the 
Use thereof’ sent by Bacon to Sir Edward Conway, to be shown 
to the King, April 2, 1623. Letters and Life vii. 414 &c. At 
the time when this paper was written, the practice of usury 

| /was regulated by the revived statute of 37 Henry VIII, cap. 9, fixing 
Io per cent. as the maximum rate of lawful interest. This statute 
had been repealed by 5 & 6 Edward VI, cap. 20, declaring that 
‘usury is by the word of God utterly prohibited as a vice most 
odious and detestable,’ and enacting accordingly that ‘no person 
shall lend or forbear any sum of money for any manner of usury 
or increase to be received or hoped for above the sum lent.’ But 
this was in turn repealed by 13 Elizabeth, cap. 8, and the former 
statute was revived, the reason alleged being that the statute of 
Edward VI ‘has not done so much good as it was hoped it should, 
but rather the said vice of usury &c. hath much more exceedingly 
abounded, to the utter undoing of many gentlemen, merchants, 
occupiers and others.’ Usury, however, was still declared to be 


forbidding privileged natives to allow 
foreigners to import goods under their 


° to colour other men’s moneys] i.e. to 
lend other men’s money under pre 


tence that it is their own. Lat. oppor- 
tunitatem non habebunt pecunias ali- 
orum pro suis commodandi, Conf. 2 
and 3 Edward VI, cap. xxii, an Act 


names, so as to escape customs’ duties, 
headed—‘ An Act concerning colouring 
of customs in other men’s names, to 
the deceit of the King.’ 





OF USURY. 293 


a sinful and detestable thing, and the sum usuriously received was 
made liable to forfeiture to the crown—a penalty not consistent with 
the enabling clauses of the statute, and not enforced in practices By 
39 Elizabeth, cap. 18, the statute of 13 Elizabeth is said to be ‘by 
proof and experience found to be very necessary and profitable’ 
and it is accordingly made perpetual. 

But between the date of Bacon’s first papers on usury, and that 
of his Essay, there had been further legislation on the subject. By . 
21 James, cap. 17, the permissible rate of interest was reduced from 
io to8 per cent. The preamble declares that ‘there is a very great 
abatement in the value of land, and other the merchandize, wares, 
and commodities of this kingdom ,.. at home and in foreign 
parts,’ and that consequently gentry, merchants, farmers and trades- 
men, who have contracted debts at the old rate, cannot now pay 
their debts. The effect of this statute was to bring the legal rate 
of interest into conformity with the current rate, there being, as 
Thomas Mun, writing at about this date, says—‘ plenty of men ready 
to lend more than merchants wish to borrow’ (England’s Treasure 
by Foreign Trade, cap. 15). This was the state of things when 
Bacon’s elaborate scheme was given to the world. It is clear, from 
both his treatises, and from other passages in his works, that he 
looked with disapproval on usury, i.e. on receiving any interest for 
aloan. As the world went, it must be suffered, but it was at best 
a concessum propter duritiem cordis, a thing to be tolerated and to 
be condemned. He remarks, e.g. in the Essay of Riches, that 
‘usury is the certainest means of gain though one of the worst.’ 
In his Life of Henry VII (Works, vi. 87), he says, ‘there were also 
made good and politic laws that Parliament against usury, which is 
the bastard use of money.’ The law referred to—3 Henry VII, cap. 6— 
declares that ‘all unlawful chevisance and usury shall be extirpate ; 
all brokers of such bargains shall be set in the pillory, put to open 
shame, be half a year imprisoned, and pay twenty pounds.’ This, 
then, was the course of which Bacon in his heart approved, but - 
facts were too hard for him, and he found himself driven to a com- 
promise with the unclean thing. He proposes accordingly to speak 
usefully about it; and this he does by setting out first its incom- 
modities, and then its commodities. He gives both these contradictory 
lists not as containing the opinions of other people, but as containing 
his own opinions, and when he proceeds to speak of the Reformation 
and Reglement of Usury, he treats both lists as to be taken equally 
into account. The middle course—the establishment of two rates 
of usury—by which he attempts to reconcile the two sets of con- 
tradictory propositions which he has laid down as alike true, does 
not appear to have carried conviction to the King’s mind or to have 
been put in practice at any time. The details in the early paper, 











\ 


294 ESSAY XLI. 


omitted in the Essay, explain more fully how the scheme was 
intended to work. If a lender attempted to call in his money, 
through dissatisfaction at the lower rate to which Bacon proposed 
to limit him, the Courts of Equity were to be warranted and required 
to interpose and to give the debtors a favourable and convenient day 
for repaying the loans which were, meanwhile, to stand at the new 
rates. That the author of this scheme belonged to the debtor and 


_ not to the creditor class appears distinctly enough. 


There are one or two other minor differences worth noting between 
the paper and the Essay. We read at the end of the first section 
of the Essay, ‘and warily to provide that while we make forth to 
that which is better, we meet not with that which is worse.’ The 
sense of these words is not clear. They seem to point to a scheme 
to which no distinct after reference is made. The corresponding 
passage in the earlier paper runs thus: ‘And withal it is fit to see 
how we can make a bridge from the present practice to the re- 
formation ; lest, while we make forth towards that which is better, 
we meet with that which is worse.’ The ‘bridge’ is clearly the 
suggested order to the Courts of Equity to forbid lenders from 
calling in their money, until a day came at which it was convenient 
to their debtors to repay it; and of this, as we have said, there is 
no mention made in the Essay. 

Again, in the paper, Bacon lays down a caution: ‘ Let there be no 
bank or common stock, but every man be master of his own money: 
not that I dislike banks, but they will not be brooked in regard of 
certain suspicions.’ The Essay changes the definite statement that 
Bacon, in spite of his prohibition of banks, does not dislike them, into 


Ahe indefinite ‘not that I altogether mislike banks,’ implying that 
Y Bacon shared the ‘ certain suspicions’ to some extent which he leaves 


unstated and unexplained. The banking system was on its trial in 
Bacon’s day, and he accordingly passes sentence upon it in terms 
so guarded that his credit would be safe, whatever the event might 
prove to be. The probable ground for his suspicions or half-mislikes 
will be seen in Gerard Malynes’ Lex Mercatoria, published in 1622. 
In Part iii. cap. 9 Malynes describes what he terms the feats of 
bankers, the absolute power-which they possess of fixing the rate of 
exchange, and the mysterious arts by which they conjure money 
out of one country into another, to their own profit and to the injury 
of all besides. 

Suspicions of this kind were shared by statesmen of Bacon’s time 
as well as by Bacon himself. We find continual alarms about money 


‘ leaving the country and continual attempts by statute and otherwise 


to prevent or check the efflux. These attempts Bacon unquestionably 
approved. Conf. e.g. Letters and Life, vi. 374 and 449-50. Mr. 
Spedding, his ready and well-proved apologist, makes much of the 








2 Te SES ee 


ry 


Se SS an rr a ae 


< 







= ee 


OF USURY. 295 


fact that he had got so far as to allow that usury must be permitted. 
(Letters and Life, vii. 414.) But the legislature, as we have seen, had 
got thus far half a century earlier. It may perhaps be thought that 
Essays which are intended to ‘last as long as books last’ ought at 
least to come up to and to contain the most advanced ideas of the 
age at which they were written. This, however, the Essay on Usury 
certainly does not. It was given to the world at about the time at 
which Mun’s book on England’s Treasure by Foreign Trade was 
written, and a comparison of the two performances is entirely in 
Mun’s favour. What Bacon pretends to do, Mun actually does. He 
‘culls out’ the good of Usury, not by assuming the equal truth of 
a series of contradictory propositions and gravely balancing them 
against each other. His more effective method is to sweep away the 
nonsense as nonsensical, and to lay down the truth as true, In 
cap. 15 he shows conclusively that usury so called is not hurtful to 
trade, the fact being that the trader’s profits and the rates which the 
usurer can obtain, rise and fall together, and that usury is a help 
to traders. He sees as Bacon does that, in a certain sense, usury 
makes fewer merchants, or, as he puts it, that some men when they 
are grown rich give over trading and put out their money to use, 
but he does not infer from this that the money ‘lies still.’ It is, he 
says, ‘still traded’—in the hand, of course, of the trader to whom it 
has been lent (cap. 15). ‘Not that I altogether mislike banks,’ says 
Bacon. Mun does not mislike them at all, and he states clearly 
(cap. 14) what he thinks about them and why. Mun has been so 
generally and so unjustly condemned as the author of the Mercantile 
System of Political Economy, that I have the more pleasure in giving 
instances of the sound good sense which his book actually contains. 
Of the principle of the ‘Mercantile System’ he does speak with 
approval, but it is only a small part of his book which is tainted with 
it, and he keeps wholly clear of much deduced nonsense which is 
to be found elsewhere in the theory and practice of his day. 

P. 287, 1.1. Many have made &c.] Several of these witty invectives 
are endorsed by Bacon in Essay 34, Of Riches. 

1.5. Virgil] Georg. iv. 168. 

1.8. in sudore| Genesis iii. 19. 

l. 10. orange-tawny bonnets| The Jews in Europe during the 
middle ages were usually compelled to wear a distinguishing dress. 
This was commonly of yellow: it was sometimes a yellow cap, 
sometimes a yellow badge on the breast. Ducange, Glossarium, sud 


.voce Judaei, quotes from the Statuta Massiliensia: ‘Statuimus quod 


omnes Judaei, a septem annis supra, portent Calotam (i.e. une 
calotte) croceam; vel, si noluerint, portent in pectore unam rotam 
latam et magnam ad modum palmae hominis.’ In the Latin text of 
the Statute, as given in the Histoire des actes &c. de la municipalité 


YY 


296 ESSAY XLI. 


de Marseille, par L. Mery et F. Guidin (8 vols. 8vo. Marseille et Aix, 
1842-1873), there is no mention of the yellow cap, but it appears in 
the editors’ French translation or abridgement: ‘ Dés l’Age de sept 
ans les juifs devraient porter une calotte jaune (cRocEa, safranée) 
ou a défaut une marque sur la poitrine.’ Tome iv. pp. 167 and 227. 
The statutes given in this history date mainly from 1257, soon after 
the submission of Marseilles to Charles of Anjou, but they contain 
the substance of much earlier municipal legislation. I am indebted 
to the late Principal of Brasenose College for the reference to the 
Histoire des Actes. 

Ducange, sub voce, gives numerous other instances to a like effect, 
and probably of about the same date. We find, e.g. an ordinance 
of St. Louis (1269) that Jews of both sexes were to wear ‘unam 
rotam de feutro seu panno croceo in superiori veste consutam ante 
pectus.’ In the council of Vienna (1267) by canon 15, ‘ Pileum, cor- 
nutum deferre jubentur.’ 

In England a like order was made in Edward the First’s reign: 
‘E & (i.e. ke, que) checun Geu pus kil avra passee set anz, porte 
enseine en son soverain garnement, cest assav™ en forme de deus 
tables joyntes de feutre jaune.’ Vide Les Estatutz de la Jeuerie, as 
printed in the Statutes of the Realm, vol. i. p. 221 a (fol. ed. of 1810). 
Edward, in a subsequent order, gives directions for the carrying out 
of this statute: ‘Cum nuper ... provideri fecerimus quod universi 
et singuli Judaei &c. &c. ... et quod unusquisque ipsorum, postquam 
aetatem septem annorum compleverit, in superiori vestimento suo 
quoddam signum deferat ad modum duarum tabularum de feltro 
croceo,’ &c. Rymer, Foedera (ed. 1816), tom. i. pars ii. p. 543, in 
Ann. Dom. 1277. 

The date and reign of this statute have been set down as uncertain: 
They seem, however, to be fixed approximately by the passage 
quoted from Rymer, and exactly by Matthew of Westminster, 
Chron. in ann. 1275. ; 

Conf. also ‘Gli Hebrei... nella Soria, . .. vestono alla Soriana, 
un’ habito conforme in tutto 4 quello de’ Turchi: se non che portano 
in capo un dulipante (?) di velo, al quanto giallo, come anchora fanno 
gli Hebrei Levantini, che sono in Venetia, dove si trova anchora un 
altro grossonumero...d’ Hebrei. Questi... nel vestire si conformano 
col popolo di Venetia ed imitano gli altri Mercanti ed Artegiani di 
questa Citta... Ma nondimeno, accioche sieno conosciuti da gli 
altri, portano per comandamento publico la berretta gialla’ &c. 
Vecellio, Degli habiti antichi et moderni (ed. 1590), p. 464. 

P, 288,11. itis against nature] Conf, Evd\oyerara puceirat j 68od0cra= 
Tek (XpnpatiotiKy) Oia TO dx’ adrovd Tod vomiopatos eivat THY KTHOW Kal OvK 
ep’ drep eropicOn, MeraBodjs yap éyévero xdpw, 6 d€ réKos abré mrovet mAEOv. 
“OGev kai rotvopa rovr’ einer Suoa yap Ta TiKTdpeva Tois yervaow aiTa 











OF USURY. 297 


eotw, 6 dé roKos yiverat vopicpa vouicparos’ @ore Kal pdliota mapa dviow 
obros Tay xpnuatiopey éeoriv. Arist. Pol. i. ro. §§ 4,5. ‘He puts his 
money to the unnatural act of generation, and his scrivener is the 
supervisor bawd to it.’ Overbury, Characters.—A devilish usurer. 
‘When did friendship take 
A breed of barren metal of his friend.’ 
Merchant of Venice, act i. sc. 3. 

1.15. money would not he still} The assumption here is that 
money lent ‘lies still’ in the borrower’s hands, since the original 
owner and lender is not himself employing it directly upon mer- 
chandising. 

P, 289, 1.1. atthe end of the game &c.] There is a var. lec. here—gaine 
for game—either from an error of the press, or from an indistinctness 
of the manuscript. The Latin gives eveniet in fine ludi, prout fit saepe 
in alea, ut maxima pars pecuniae promo cedat. The usurer is thus 
compared to the player who keeps the bank at a game of hazard, and 
who commonly has the chances very much in his favour. | 

P. 290, 1.10. ¢0 Utopia] Thisis probably a reference to Sir Thomas 
More’s Utopia, an imaginary country in which there could be no 
usury, since there was no private property. ‘For what justice is 
this, that a ryche goldesmythe, or an usurer ... should have a 
pleasaunt and a welthie living, either by idlenes or by unnecessary 
busines.’ Utopia, bk. ii. cap. g (Robynson’s Trans.). There is a like 
reference in Ralegh, who says of the Lacedaemonians: ‘ Briefly 
they lived Utopian-like.’ Hist. of the World, iii. chap. 8. sec. 1. 

P. 291,1.5. be reduced to five in the hundred| The proposed change 
would have been to Bacon’s advantage as a debtor. In an account 
of his payments, in 1618, we find: ‘Paid Mr. Hallett for the interest 
of toolb. for 6 months 5|b. and to his man ros., in all 57. 10s. od.’ ‘ Paid 
Mr. Hill, the Scrivener, for the interest of 20o0lb. for six months, to 
the use of Mr. Henry Goldsmith and for the forbearance 11/. os. od.’ 
Several other entries follow, some for large sums, all showing that 
1o per cent. was the minimum rate at which Bacon’s debts had been 
incurred. Letters and Life, vi. p. 332 e¢ segq. 

l, 10. raise the price of land| Land, in the first quarter of the 
17th century, was to be had at less than the sixteen years’ purchase 
to which Bacon proposes to raise it. Conf. ‘Corn and cattle were 
never at so low a rate since I can remember: wheat at 2s. a bushel, 
barley at 7s. a quarter, e¢ sic de caeteris.. . . So that land falls every- 
where, and if you have money, you may buy good land at thirteen 
or fourteen years’ purchase.’ Chamberlain to Carleton, Nov. 9, 1620. 

Bacon’s remedy for this is not approved by his clear-sighted 
contemporary, Mun, There is only one way, Mun says, by which 
the improvement can be brought about. When the produce of land 
commands higher prices, the land will bear a higher rent and its 


298 ESSAY XLI. 


value will, of course, rise.’ England’s Treasure by Foreign Trade, 
cap. 5. 

1, 23. mo bank}. 

l. 26. certain suspicions]. 

The word bank is used in so many senses, the business of banking 
was so mixed up with other forms of business, and Bacon’s language 
is so vague and uncertain that we cannot be sure what suspicions he 
is referring to. Probably they are those expressed by Gerard 
Malynes in his ‘Lex Mercatoria’ (1622). Part i. cap. 20 is a long 
attack on Banks and Bankers. Malynes describes how Bankers 
have large sums of other people’s money deposited with them, and 
how they contrive to retain it and to use it, making in effect merely 
fictitious repayments by book transfers: ‘So that they once being 
possessed of moneys, they will hardly be dispossessed, and their 
paiements are in effect all by assignation and imaginarie.’ Thus 
furnished, they command the money market, lend at exorbitant 
interest, ‘engross divers commodities, and carry a predominance in 
ruling the course of exchanges for all places where it pleaseth 
them.’ 

In part iii. cap. 9 he describes more fully and fancifully the ‘feats 
of Bankers’ performed by exchanges, ‘some for the Banker’s private 
gain and benefit ;’ others ‘for the advancing of one commonwealth 
above all other commonweales;’ and lastly ‘for the destruction of 
a commonwealth.’ 

Also in part i. cap. 20 Malynes mentions that banks in Spain had 
been unable to meet their engagements, and had been allowed under 
Philip II to defer payments. Hence banks had fallen into disrepute 
in Spain. 

Mun’s book, cap. 14, is a reply to this stuff. Mun defends bankers. 
They are, he allows, always ready to receive such sums of money as 
are put into their hands. ‘It is likewise true,’ he adds, ‘that the 
Bankers do repay all men with their own, and yet reserve good 
gain to themselves, which they do as well deserve ... as those 
Factors do which buy or sell for Merchants by Commission. And 
is not this likewise both just and very common?’ 

It thus appears that, in the first quarter of the 17th century, the 
functions of the banker were in the main such as they are now. 

For another sense of bank = mont de piété, v.s. note on p. 288. 
The term is used also as = a hoard of money. John Blount, e.g., 
writing to secretary Cecil, mentions a report that Cecil had ap- 
pointed a late merchant’s factor to keep a bank for him in Italy, 
fearing to have so much money in England. State Papers, Domestic 
Series, March 27, 1602. And, ‘ These little sands and grains of gold 
and silver (as it seemeth) holp not a little to make up the great heap 
and bank.’ Works, vi. 220. 


"e 





ee. on | eee a. ee 








ee > a oe 





OF YOUTH AND AGE. 299 


XLII. 
OF YOUTH AND AGE. 


A Man that is young in years may be old in hours, if he 
have lost no time ; but that happeneth rarely. Generally, 
youth is like the first cogitations, not so wise as the second: 
for there is a youth in thoughts as well as in ages ; and yet 
the invention of young men is more lively than that of 


old, and imaginations stream into their minds better, and 


as it were more divinely. Natures that have much heat, 
and great and violent desires and perturbations, are not 
ripe for action till they have passed the meridian of their 
years: as it was with Julius Caesar and Septimius Severus; 
of the latter of whom it is said, /uventutem egit erroribus, 
imo furoribus plenam ; and yet he was the ablest emperor, 
almost, of all the list; but reposed natures may do well 
in youth, as it is seen in Augustus Caesar, Cosmus duke 
of Florence, Gaston de Foix, and others. On the other 
side, heat and vivacity in age is an excellent composition 
for business. Young men are fitter to invent than to 
judge, fitter for execution than for counsel, and fitter 
for new projects than for settled business; for the ex- 
perience of age*, in things that fall within the compass of 
it, directeth them ; but in new things abuseth® them. The 
errors of young men are the ruin of business; but the 
errors of aged men amount but to this, that more might 
have been done or sooner. 

Young men, in the conduct and manage of actions, em- 
brace more than they can hold; stir more than they can 
quiet ; fly to the end without consideration of the means 


2 of age] i.e. of old men, as the 
words which follow require. Lat. 
senum, For the looseness of the 
grammar, conf, ‘In suits of favour, the 
first coming ought to take little place.’ 
Essay 49. Where the sentence con- 
tinues as if first comer and not first 


coming (prima petitionis oblatio) had 
been written in the previous clause. 

> abuseth] i. e. deceives or misleads. 
Lat. eos seducit, Conf. ‘ It was certified 
unto me that it was his own desire to 
resign: wherein if I was abused, I will 
restore him,’ Letters and Life, vi. 292. 


2 


° 


Io 


2c 


309 . ESSAY XLII. 


and degrees; pursue some few principles which they have 
chanced upon absurdly°; care not to innovate’, which draws 
unknown inconveniences; use extreme remedies at first; 
and, that which doubleth all errors, will not acknowledge 
or retract them, like an unready horse®, that will neither 
stop nor turn. Men of age object too much, consult too 
long, adventure too little, repent too soon, and seldom 
drive business home to the full period, but content them- 
selves with a mediocrity of success. Certainly it is good 
to compound employments of both; for that will be good 
for the present, because the virtues of either age may 
correct the defects of both; and good for succession, that 
young men may be learners while men in age are actors ; 
and lastly, good for externe accidents, because authority 
followeth old men, and favour and popularity youth: but 
for the moral part, perhaps youth will have the pre- 
eminence, as age hath for the politic. A certain rabbin, 
upon the text, Your young men shall see visions, and your 
old men shall dream dreams, inferreth that young men are 
admitted nearer to God than old, because vision is a 


- Clearer revelation than a dream; and certainly, the more 


a man drinketh of the world the more it intoxicateth: and 
age doth profit‘ rather in the powers of understanding 
than in the virtues of the will and affections. There be 
some have an over-early ripeness in their years, which 
fadeth betimes: these are, first, such as have brittle wits, 
the edge whereof is soon turned: such as was Hermo- 
genes the rhetorician, whose books are exceeding subtile, 


© absurdly| This adverb qualifies 
the earlier verb ‘ pursue.’ Lat. prae- 
cepta quaedam absurde persequuntur, in 
quae casu inciderunt, The French 
gives lesquels ils ont a adventure ab- 
surdement rencontré—a mistake due to 
the order of the words in the text 
rather than to any fault on the trans- 
lator’s part. 


4 care not to innovate, &c.| This 
clause is omitted in the Latin. It 
must mean—are given to innovating 
carelessly, a habit which, &c. 

© like an unready horse| Lat. similes 
equis male domitis. 

! doth profit] i. e. doth gain or make 
progress. Lat. proficit. 





ee eae el aay 






OF YOUTH AND AGE. - 301 


who afterwards waxed stupid: a second sort is of those 
that have some natural dispositions which have better 
grace in youth than in age; such as is a fluent and 
luxuriant speech, which becomes youth well but not age: 
so Tully saith of Hortensius, /dem manebat, neque idem 
decebat: the third is of such as take too high a strain at the 
first, and are magnanimous more than tract of years® can 
uphold; as was Scipio Africanus, of whom Livy saith 
in effect, Ultima primis cedebant, 


NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 


P. 299, Youth and Age| In the Historia Vitae et Mortis 
(published 1623), Bacon sums up somewhat more favourably to 
youth, bringing out more fully the better moral qualities of young 
men, and giving less prominence to the improved judgment and 
intellectual capacity of the old. Works, ii. 2t2. 

1, 10. Septimius Severus] The words are—‘ Juventam plenam 
furorum, nonnunquam et criminum habuit.’ Spartianus, Life of 
Severus, cap. ii. But the general testimony of Spartianus as to the 
conduct of Severus in youth is to the contrary effect. It was in the 
later career of Severus rather than in his youth that he gave proof 
of a disordered mind. Cap. xii. 

1.14. Cosmus] or Cosimo, of the younger branch of the Medici, 
was appointed Duke of Florence in 1537, at the age of seventeen, on 
the failure of the elder branch of the family after the murder of the 
previous Duke Alessandro. During a long tenure of office, he ad- 
ministered the affairs of Florence with marked ability and success. 

1.15. Gaston de Foix| Bacon probably refers to Gaston III, 
Count de Foix, and Viscount de Béarn. He was born in 1331, and 
at the age of fourteen served with distinction in military and then in 
civil business. Froissart, who knew him in his later life, describes 
him as a pattern of chivalry. Chron. vol. ii. caps. 26 and 80 (Berner’s 
trans.). 


8 tract of years] i.e, length of years. iv, chap. 14. sec, 1. ‘Then Fabius 
The Latin gives, more clearly, aefas did straight set forth unto Han- 
provectior. Conf. ‘The wisdom which nibal, not as minded to fight with 
is learned by tract of time findeth the him, but fully resolved to wear 
laws, that have been in former ages out his strength and power by delays 
established, needful in later to be and tract of time,’ Plutarch, Lives, 
abrogated.’ Hooker, Eccl. Pol. Bk.  p. 181. 


302 ESSAY XLII. 


Another Gaston de Foix, Duke de Nemours, a nephew of Lewis 
XII of France, may equally be described as having ‘done well in 
youth,’ though hardly as of ‘a reposed nature.’ He commanded the 
French troops in Italy, and was killed at the battle of Ravenna in 
1512. ‘En peu de temps il fut faict capitaine general devant que 
d’avoir quasi faict l’apprentissage de soldat. ... Bref sembloit estre 
une chose non jamais veue ny ouye que en si grande jeunesse, qui 
n’estoit que de vingtquatre ans ou environ, il eut executé de si haults 
faicts d’armes.’ Thevet, Vie des hommes illustres, vol. ii. p. 322 B 
(Paris, 1584). 

Bayle speaks of him as—‘Ce foudre de guerre, qui auroit aparem- 
ment surpassé les deux Scipions s’il avoit vécu autant qu’eux.’ Dict. 
Hist. et Crit. p. 1777 (3rd edition). Vide also Guicciardini, Storia 
d'Italia, vol. v. 306, 307. 

1. 18. fitter for execution &c.] Conf. ‘To speak truly, youth is made 
(as it were) to follow and obey, but age to guide and command: and 
that City or State is preserved, wherein the sage counsels of the 
Elders, and the martiall prowesse of the younger, beare sway 
together.’ Plutarch, Morals, p. 322. 

Gaisford, in the Paroemiographi Graeci (e Cod. Bodleiano, 690), 
gives the proverb Néos pev épya, Bovdds dé yepairépors, and adds in a 
note (inter alia) the well-known line ascribed to Hesiod: ”Epya véwr, 
Bovhai dé pecar, edxal b€ yepdvtor. 

P. 300, l.9. Certainly it is good &c.]_ This is Plutarch’s advice. 
Vide Morals, p. 323. Bacon presses it in his letter of advice to Sir 
George Villiers; Letters and Life, vi. p. 40. 

1.17. A certain rabbin| This is Abravanel. His words are: 
‘Then because prophecy consists of two degrees, a prophetic dream 
and a prophetic vision (as it is said in the Law, I, the Lord, will 
make myself known unto him in a vision and will speak unto him 
in a dream), in accordance with this it is here said, the old men shall 
be deemed worthy to dream dreams and the young men to see 
visions ; because the strength of the old men is diminished, their 
sight is dim, therefore they shall dream; and the young men, 
because they are full of vigour and their powers of sight stronger, 
therefore they shall see visions.’ Vide Abravanel, on the later 
prophets (1520); Joel ii. 28 in the Authorized version; iii. 1 in 
Abravanel’s Hebrew Text. 

I am indebted to Dr. Ginsburg for this note. 

1, 27. Hermogenes| ‘Eppoyévns S€, dy Tapoot jveycay, mevrexaidexa 
érn yeyovas, ed’ otra péya mpovBn tis tav codiotrav SdEns ws Kal Mdpk@ 
Baowrei mapacyxeiv épwra axpodcews. ... Es S¢ avdpas ijxov, adnpebn tiv cEw 
tn’ ovdemas havepas vdcov. bev doreicpod Adéyov mapédaxe Tois Backdvos. 
epacav yap Tovs Adyous drexyvas ka’ “Ounpoy mrepdevras eivat. droB_BAnxévat 
yap airovs tov “Eppoyévny, kabdwep mrepd. .. ."Erehevra pev ov év Babei ynpa, 





nl las as Oe _ 
5, vce S eee eek 








OF YOUTH AND AGE. 303 


eis Sé tTav moAA@Y vopitdpevos. KateppovnOn ydp, amodwumrovons avroy Tis 
réxyns. Philostratus de Vitis Sophist. sub tit. Hermogenes. 

Suidas, who follows Philostratus word for word in some parts, 
tells the story more fully, and, as regards the age at which he gained 
distinction, more credibly: ‘Eppoyévys, Tapaevs, 5 émikAnv évornp, 
coguorns’ . . . yéyove Sé emi Mdpxov tov Baowéws, edvppvécraros, Kal Tijs 
HAukias avtod évdeeorépas tmapxovons, padrov 7 hpdvnois brepeixyev. GAN’ ovd«K 
és paxpov tavtns amnAavoe’ yevdpevos yap mepl Ta eikoo. Kal téocapa ern 
eféorn trav pevdr, Kal jv dAdoios avrov, pyndeuds ahopyns yevopuevns jj 
dppeotias Tov gapatos .... wep rov un (18) 4} K (20) xpdvov yevdpevos 
ypager taira ra BiBAia ta yeuovra Oavparoy. The list follows. Suidas, 
Lexicon, sub voce. 

P.301, 1.3. a@ fluent and luxurious speech] Conf. ‘Sed si quaerimus 
cur adolescens magis floruerit dicendo quam senior Hortensius, causas 
reperiemus verissimas duas. Primim quod genus erat orationis 
Asiaticum, adolescentiae magis concessum quam senectuti. ... Itaque 
Hortensius . . . clamores faciebat adolescens ... Etsi enim genus 
illud dicendi auctoritatis habebat parum, tamen aptum esse aetati 
videbatur. ... Sed quum jam honores et illa senior auctoritas gravius 
quiddam requireret, remanebat idem nec decebat idem.’ Cic. Brutus, 
c.95. ‘Ipsum etiam eloquentiae genus alios aliud decet: nam neque 
tam plenum et erectum et audax et praecultum senibus convenerit, 
quam pressum et mite et limatum, et quale intelligi vult Cicero, quum 
dicit orationem suam coepisse canescere: sic vestibus quoque non 
purpura coccoque fulgentibus illa aetas satis apta sit. In juvenibus 
etiam uberiora paulo, et paene periclitantia feruntur; at in iisdem 
siccum et sollicitum et contractum dicendi propositum, plerumque 
affectatione ipsa severitatis invisum est.’ Quintilian, Instit. Orat. xi. 
25 3. 

1.8. Scipio Africanus] Livy’s statement does not bear out the 
use which Bacon makes of it. He records how Scipio, towards 
the close of his life, when worried by envious and captious accusa- 
tions, refused to put himself on his defence. ‘ Major animus et natura 
erat ac majori fortunae assuetus quam ut reus esse sciret, et sub- 
mittere se in humilitatem causam dicentium.’ This defiant attitude 
he maintained, and his accusers could get no hearing; but ‘ silentium 
deinde de Africano fuit. Vitam Literni egit sine desiderio urbis ... 
Vir memorabilis: bellicis tamen quam pacis artibus memorabilior 
prima pars vitae quam posterior fuit; quia in juventa bella assidue 
gesta; cum senecta res quoque defloruere nec praebita est materia 
ingenio. Bk. xxxviii. 52 and 53. 

l.9. Ultima primis &c.] From Ovid. Her. ix. 23, 





304 


ESSAY XLIII. 


XLIII. 
OF BEAUTY, 


VirTUE? is like a rich stone, best plain set; and surely 
virtue is best in a body that is comely, though not of 
delicate features; and that hath rather dignity of presence 
than beauty of aspect ; neither is it almost seen” that very 
beautiful persons are otherwise of great virtue; as if 
nature were rather busy not to err than in labour to 
produce excellency; and therefore they prove accom- 
plished, but not of great spirit; and study rather behaviour 


’ than virtue. 


1o Caesar, Titus Vespasianus, 


But this holds not always: for Augustus 


Philip le Bel of France, 


Edward the Fourth of England, Alcibiades of Athens, 
Ismael the Sophy of Persia, were all high and great 
spirits, and yet the most beautiful men of their times. 
In beauty, that of favour® is more than that of colour; 
and that of decent and gracious motion more than that 
of favour. That is the best part of beauty which a picture 


cannot express ; no, nor the first sight of the life, 


There 


is no excellent beauty that hath not some strangeness in 
the proportion. A man cannot tell whether Apelles or 
20 Albert Durer were the more trifler; whereof the one 


® Virtue] i.e. excellence of any 
kind. The examples given below of 
the union of beauty and virtue show 
clearly that it cannot be of moral virtue 
that Bacon is speaking. So, in Essay 
14: ‘Those that are first raised to 
nobility are commonly more virtuous, 
but less innocent than their descend- 
ants.’ 

> neither ts it almost seen] Lat. neque 
Sere reperies, 

¢ favour) i.e. the features or ex- 
pression of the countenance. Conf. 
‘He (Alcibiades) disdained to learn 
to play on the flute or recorder: 
saying that it was no gentlemanly 
quality. For, said he, to play on the 


violl with a stick doth not alter man’s 
favour nor disgraceth any gentleman: 
but otherwise to play on the flute, his 
countenance altereth and changeth so 
oft that his familiar friends can scant 
knowhim.’ Plutarch, Lives, p. 198. And, 
‘Painters or drawers of pictures, which 
make no account of other parts of the 
body, do take the resemblances of the 
face and favour of the countenance, in 
the which consisteth the judgment of 
their manners and disposition,’ p. 673. 
Conf. also Blundevill, Of Counsells 
(1570), under the heading Qualities of 
body—‘ countenance, which some call 
favour or feawter of the face.’ The 
book is not paged, 








OF BEAUTY. 305 


would make a personage by geometrical proportions: the 
other, by taking the best parts out of divers faces to make 
one excellent. Such personages, I think, would please 
nobody but the painter that made them: not but I think¢ 
a painter may make a better face than ever was; but he 
must do it by a kind of felicity (as a musician that maketh 
an excellent air in music), and not by rule. A man shall 
see faces that, if you examine them part by part, you shall 
find never a good; and yet altogether do well. If it be 
true that the principal part of beauty is in decent motion, 
certainly it is no marvel though persons in years seem 
many times more amiable ; Pulchrorum autumnus pulcher ; 
for no youth can be comely but by pardon, and consider- 
ing the youth as to make up the comeliness. Beauty 
is as summer fruits, which are easy to corrupt and cannot 
last; and, for the most part, it makes a dissolute youth 
and an age a little out of countenance®; but yet certainly 
again, if it light well it maketh virtues shine, and vices 
blush‘, | 


NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 


The word ‘ Beauty’ is used in this Essay in several different senses. 
It stands first as exquisiteness of face or form; it is presently said 
rather to consist in decent and gracious motion than in anything 
else. So understood, it is set down as a special attribute of the old 
rather than of the young, as proper to the autumn of life, and as 





4 not but I think] i.e. not but that. 
Lat. non quin existimem. 

© out of countenance] i. e. dissatisfied 
with itself. Conf. ‘Wherein a man is 
conscious to himself that he is most 
defective, and is most out of counte- 
nance in himself” Essay 53. The 
Latin sero poenttentem is stronger than 
the text warrants. 

£ if it light well &c.) How, if it 
light well, it makes virtues shine, is 
clear enough; how it makes vices blush 
is not so clear, The passage has been 
explained as meaning that where 


beauty and virtues are combined, they 
make vices in others appear so much 
the more shameful and deformed by 
contrast with the two-fold excellence 
of the opposite pattern. I prefer to 
take it that the words ‘if it light well’ 
apply only to the clause which imme- 
diately follows ; and that the assertion 
that beauty makes vices blush stands 
independently, and means that beauty 
is in the nature of a disgrace to the 
vicious. This is borne out by the anti- 
theta—‘ Quod vestis lauta deformi, hoc 
forma improbo.’ Works, i. 689, 


306 ESSAY XLIII. 


hardly indeed to be attributed to the young at all. Then, in the next 
sentence, after this assertion of its essentially enduring character, it 
is said to be as summer fruits, which are easy to corrupt and cannot 
last. . 

P. 304, 1. 2. comely, though not &c.| This and much of the rest 
seems to be taken from a passage in the De Officiis, a good deal con- 
fused in the rendering. Cicero says, very clearly, ‘Cum autem pul- 
chritudinis duo genera sint, quorum in altero venustas sit, in altero 
dignitas ; venustatem muliebrem ducere debemus: dignitatem viri- 
lem. .. . Formae autem dignitas coloris bonitate tuenda est: color 
exercitationibus corporis. .. . Cavendum est autem, ne aut tardita- 
tibus utamur in gressu mollioribus, ut pomparum ferculis similes esse 
videamur : aut in festinationibus suscipiamus nimias celeritates ; quae 
cum fiunt, anhelitus movetur, vultus mutantur, ora torquentur.’ De 
Officiis, bk. i. cap. 36. 

l.g. Augustus Caesar] ‘Forma fuit eximia, et per omnes aetatis 
gradus venustissima.’ Suetonius, Augustus, cap. 79. 

l. 10. Titus Vespasianus| ‘In puero statim corporis animique dotes 
exsplenduerunt, magisque ac magis deinceps per aetatis gradus, forma 
egregia, et cui non minus auctoritatis inesset quam gratiae.’ Sue- 
tonius, Vespasianus, cap. 3. 

]. 11. Alcibiades] ‘Now for Alcibiades’ beauty, ... he was wonder- 
full faire, being a child, a boy, and a man, and that at all times, which 
made him marvellous amiable and beloved of every man.’ Plutarch’s 
Lives, p. 197. 

l. 12. Ismael] Conf. ‘Ce jeune prince (Hismael Sophi) trouva de 
l’accueil inopiné par le moyen d’un prestre Armenien, qui, se meslant 
d’astrologiser judiciarement, apres avoir contemplé la face et physio- 
nomie de ce jeune Prince, trouva lesperance de tant de graces et 
perfections si bien asseurée par les traits de son visage et composition 
de son corps, qu’il print toutes les peynes soin et solicitude qu’il peut 
a l’eslever.’ Thevet, Vie des hommes illustres, vol. ii. p. 657 B. 
(Paris, 1584). 

1.19. Apelles| The story referred to is told not of Apelles but of 
Zeuxis. Conf. ‘So curious and exquisite he (Zeuxis) was, that when 
he should make a table with a picture for the Agrigentines... he 
would needs see all the maidens of the citie, naked: and from all 
that companie he chose five of the fairest to take out, as from several 
patterns, whatsoever he liked best in any of them; and of all the 
lovely parts of those five to make one bodie of incomparable beautie.’ 
Pliny, N. H. bk. xxxv. cap. 9. Conf. also, Cicero, de Inventione, 
bk. ii. cap. 1, where a like story is told, at greater length, about 
a picture painted by Zeuxis for the inhabitants of Crotona. 

1, 20. Albert Durer| Gives at great length and illustrates in detail 
the proportional measurements which the various parts of the human 





—er ee ee oe 


ears a, 








SGT SE aS TE ee 


ee 


OF BEAUTY. 307 


body ought to bear to one another. The Latinized version of his 
book bears title—De Symmetria partium in rectis formis humanorum 
corporum. 

P. 305, 1.12. Pulchrorum autumnus pulcher| The Latin version gives 
the adage as secundum illud Euripidis. It is misquoted, perhaps from 
Erasmi Adagia, where the correct reading is ‘pulchrorum etiam 
autumnus pulcher est.’ 

Erasmus comments as follows: ‘Metaphora proverbialis, nata ex 
Archelai apophthegmate, quod ab eo dictum Plutarchus refert in 
Euripidem, qui jam pubescentem atque exoletum Agathonem in 
convivio suaviabatur.’ 

The adage occurs in three passages of Plutarch. 

(1) In the Life of Alcibiades, so mistranslated by North as to bear 
out the use which Bacon makes of it: ‘ Now for Alcibiades’ beauty, 
it made no matter if we spake not of it, yet I will a litle touch it by 
the way: for he was wonderfull faire, being a child, a boy, and a man, 
and that at all times which made him marvellous amiable and be- 
loved of every man. For where Euripides saith, that of all the faire 
times of the year, the Autumne or latter season is the fairest: that 
commonly falleth out not true. And yet it proved true in Alcibiades, 
though in few other.’ Lives, p. 197. The original gives: Od yap (as 
Eipenions edeye) mdvtwy t&v KadOy kal Td petdm@poy Kaddv oT. 

It occurs again in the ’Eperikds* Ta d€ id Eipimidou pybévra éore 
kopwa’ edn yap, ’Ayabava rov xadov 70n yeveravra mepiBdddwv Kal KaTaoTaé- 
pevos, 6tt TOY Kadav Kal Td perdm@pov Kadév. 

And in the ’Arop6éypara Baciiéwv kai orpatnydv, sub voce ’Apxeddov" 
Tod d€ Etpimidou tiv kaddv ’Aydbova mepiiapBavorros év TH ovprocig kat 
Katagdidovvros ij5n yeverdrra, mpds rovs didovs eime, M1) Gavpdonrte, Tav yap 
kad@v kal Td perémwpoy Kadov ear. 

Aelian, Var. Hist. xiii. cap. 4, telling the same story, ascribes the 
adage to Euripides, and adds that he was drunk at the time. This 
may pass as an excuse or as an aggravation. 

It is clear on the whole case, that Bacon’s assertion of the superior 
beauty of the old must be defended on some other authority than 
that which he here forces into use. He gives the adage correctly in 
his collection of Apophthegms; Works, vii. p. 145. 





308 ESSAY XLIV. 


, XLIV. 
OF DEFORMITY. 


DEFORMED persons are commonly even with nature ; for 
as nature hath done ill by them, so do they by nature, 
being for the most part (as the Scripture saith), vord of 
natural affection ; and so they have their revenge of nature. 
Certainly there is a consent between the body and the 
mind, and where nature erreth in the one, she ventureth* 
in the other: Ubi peccat in uno, periclitatur in altero: but 
because there is in man an election touching the frame of 
his mind, and a necessity in the frame of his body, the 

io stars of natural inclination are sometimes obscured by the 
sun of discipline and virtue; therefore it is good to con- 
sider of deformity, not as a sign which is more deceivable?, 
but as a cause which seldom faileth of the effect. Whoso- 
ever hath anything fixed in his person that doth induce 
contempt, hath also a perpetual spur in himself to rescue 
and deliver himself from scorn; therefore all deformed 
persons are extreme bold; first, as in their own defence, 
as being exposed to scorn, but in process of time by a 
general habit. Also it stirreth in them industry, and espe- 
20 Cially of this kind, to watch and observe the weakness of 
others that they may have somewhat to repay. Again, in 
their superiors it quencheth jealousy towards them, as 
persons that they think they may at pleasure despise: and 
it layeth their competitors and emulators asleep, as never 
believing they should be in possibility of advancement till 
they see them in possession: so that upon the matter’, in 


® she ventureth] i. e. she runs risk of 


© upon the matter] i.e. in strict fact. 
failure. 


Lat. si rem diligenter introspicias. Conf. 


> is more deceivable] i.e. is apt to be 
deceptive. Lat. guod quandoque fallit. 
Conf. ‘ Whose duty is deceivable and 
false.’ Richard II, actii.sc.3. For this 
use of a comparative form where no 
comparison is intended, conf. note on 
Essay 47, p. 331. 


‘My Lord Chief Justice shewed us 
passages of Suarezand others, whereby 
to prove that by the general Bulls of 
Coena Domini and others, you were 
upon the matter excommunicate.’ Let- 
ters and Life, v. 119. And, in Bacon’s 
answer to the 14th article of charge 





PE LOTR BARS, 8 SR 


Cee 


PS aE SO 


ere, 


OF DEFORMITY. 309 


a great wit‘, deformity is an advantage to rising. Kings 
in ancient times (and at this present in some countries) 
were wont to put great trust in eunuchs, because they 
that are envious towards all are more obnoxious® and 
officious* towards one; but yet their trust towards them 
hath rather been as to good spials* and good whisperers 
than good magistrates and officers: and much like is the 
reason of deformed persons*. Still the ground is’, they 
will, if they be of spirit, seek to free themselves from 
scorn: which must be either by virtue or malice; and, 
therefore, let it not be marvelled if sometimes they prove 
excellent persons; as was Agesilaiis, Zanger the son of 
Solyman, Aesop, Gasca president of Peru; and Socrates 
may go likewise amongst them, with others. 


NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 


Dr. Abbott introduces this Essay with the following quotation and 
remarks :—‘ Chamberlain, in a letter to Sir Dudley Carleton, written 
Dec. 17, 1612, soon after the publication of the second edition of the 
Essays, says: “Sir Francis Bacon hath set out new Essays, where, 
in a chapter on Deformity, the world takes notice that he paints out 
his little cousin to the life.” The “little cousin,” Robert Cecil, Earl 
of Salisbury, had recently died, and if “the world” was right (of 


against him: ‘Some good time after that he is not free to act as he other- 


the first decree and before the second, 
the said {£500 was delivered to me by 
Mr. Tobye Mathew, so as I cannot deny 
but it was, upon the matter, pendente 
lite’ Letters and Life, vii. 256. The 
phrase is used by Bacon in other 


places, and always in the same 
sense. 

4 in a great wit} Lat. i magno in- 
genio. 


© obnoxious] A Latinism, frequent 
with Bacon. Conf. ‘Somewhat ob- 
noxious to him for his favours and 
benefits.’ Works, vi. 64, where it is 
explained by Mr. Spedding as meaning 
rather more than obliged and not quite 
so much as dependent. When aman 
stands in such a relation to another 


wise would, Bacon would have said 
that he is obnoxious to him. 

£ officious| i.e. ready to do offices. 
Conf. ‘In favour, to use men with 
much difference and election is good, 
for it makes the persons preferred more 
thankful, and the rest more officious.’ 
Essay 48. 

& spials| i.e. spies or detectives. 
Lat. rimatores. Conf. ‘ Hannibal had 
secret intelligence of all this variance, 
by spials he had sent into the enemies’ 
camp.’ Plutarch, Lives, p. 1068. 

2 the reason of &c.| i.e. the relation 
in which deformed persons stand. Lat. 
ratio, : 

i the ground is| Lat. manet illa 
regula quam antea posuimus. 


310 ESSAY XLIV. 


which there is no proof) it was somewhat ungenerous of Bacon thus 
to hold up to contempt a man lately dead, to whom he had been in- 
debted for many services, and to whom he had written (New Year’s 
Day, 1608 a. p.), “I do esteem whatsoever I have, or may have, in the 
world but as trash in comparison of having the honour and happi- 
ness to be a near and well-accepted kinsman to so rare and worthy 
a counsellor, governor, and patriot.”’ More follows in the same 
strain. It is not a solitary and scarcely an extreme instance of Bacon’s 
language to his cousin while he was alive and in power. 

Whether the world was right in believing that the chapter on 
Deformity was sketched after Robert Cecil, Earl of Salisbury, it is 
not possible to decide. There is, as Dr. Abbott says, no proof of it. 
It is certain, however, that strokes of the kind are not unfrequent in 
the Essays. In, e.g. Essay 22, Of Cunning, many of the remarks are 
avowedly based on Bacon’s own observation of other men’s words 
and ways. Much of Essay 26, Of Seeming Wise, points clearly to 
Sir Henry Hobart. In Essay 56, ‘an over-speaking judge is no well- 
tuned cymbal’ appears aimed at Bacon’s old enemy, Coke. In fixing 
such references the judgment of contemporaries must have great 
weight allowed to it. Little points of resemblance, which escape 
notice now, would be detected at once by those who had known the 
living originals, and the portraits would be recognised by a variety 
of marks which have no significance for uss But in some points of 
the Essay on Deformity the likeness is still clear. It is well known 
that Sir Robert Cecil was deformed. Sir Robert Naunton in his 
Fragmenta Regalia thus describes him: ‘For his person, he was 
not much beholding to nature, though somewhat for his face, which 
was the best part of his outside.’ And again: ‘Though his little 
crooked person could not promise any great supportation, yet it 
carried thereon a head, and a head-piece of a vast content.’ 

In spite of this deformity, and in spite of his weak health, Sir Robert 
Cecil had been in possession of advancement. He had been one of 
Elizabeth’s most trusted ministers and counsellors, and James, little 
as he liked him, had used his services to the last. He had always 
been remarkable as what Bacon terms ‘a good spial.’ Naunton, 
after speaking of him as growing up under the ‘tutorship of the 
times and Court, which were then the academies of art and cunning,’ 
goes on to say, ‘it seems Nature was so diligent to compleat one and 
the best part about him, as that to the perfection of his memory and 
intellectuals she took care also of his sences and to put him in /inceos 
oculos, or to pleasure him the more borrowed of Argus so as to give 
him a prospective sight: and for the rest of his sensitive vertues, his 
predecessor, Walsingham’ (said by Naunton ‘to have had certain 
curiosities and secret ways of intelligence above the rest’) ‘had left 
him a receit to smell out what was done in the Conclave: and his 








OF DEFORMITY. 311 


good old Father was so well seen in the mathematics, as that he 
could tell you through all Spain, every part, every ship with the 
burthens, whither bound with preparation, what impediments for 
diversion of enterprises, counsels, and resolutions.’ Naunton then 
gives ‘a taste of his abilities’ in a private letter to the Earl of Devon- 
shire, showing curious familiarity with the power and designs of 
Spain. This is a tolerably complete picture of a ‘ good spial.’ 

A ‘good whisperer’ Bacon certainly believed him to be. He had 
long, and perhaps rightly, suspected him of using his influence in a 
way not friendly to himself. We have frequent proofs of this in his 
letters, not to the Earl, but to other people about the Earl. In a 
letter, e.g. written to James (whether sent or not is uncertain) shortly 
after the Earl’s death, he makes humble oblation of himself as a fit 
subject for promotion to office ‘now that he is gone quo vivente vir- 
tutibus certissimum exitium’ Letters and Life, iv. 281, 282, So, too, 
writing to Sir George Villiers in 1616, he advises him to countenance 
and advance able men, and virtuous men, and meriting men. ‘For 
in the time of the Cecils, the father and the son, able men were, 
by design and of purpose, suppressed.’ Letters and Life, vi. 6. The 
text at the beginning of the Essay ‘being for the most part (as the 
Scripture saith) “void of natural affection,” ’ may therefore have been 
twisted in to suit Bacon’s belief that his deformed cousin had not 
done him an affectionate cousin’s part. ‘Somewhat ungenerous,’ 
says Dr. Abbott ; but not more ungenerous than his letters to the 
King certainly were. The first drafted (perhaps never sent) is 
moderate in its fault-finding, but it is unlike anything which Bacon 
ever ventured to let the Earl know that he thought about him. 
(Letters and Life, iv. 280.) Then followed an interview with the 
King, at which Bacon discovered that he was on safe ground in 
depreciating his dead cousin. (Works, vil. 175.) After this he gives 
free vent to his dislike. A letter (Letters and Life, iv. 313) certainly 
sent to the King some months after the Earl’s death, and a letter 
quoted in a note on the same page which was drafted but not sent, 
are more than ‘somewhat ungenerous, and are in as marked contrast 
to the letter which Dr. Abbott quotes as anything in the chapter Of 
Deformity, in whatever way we interpret it. 

-P. 308, 1.3. void of natural affection] Romansi.31. There is, of 
course, no reference to deformed persons in the original. 

P. 309,1. 3. 7% eunuchs &c.] Conf.‘ Deformed persons and eunuchs 
and old men and bastards are envious.’ Essay 9. 

1,12. Agesilaiis| ‘For the deformity of his legs, the one being 
shorter than the other, ... he used the matter so pleasantly and 
patiently that he would merrily mock himself, which manner of 
merry behaviour did greatly hide the blame of the blemish. Yea, 
further, his life and courage was the more commendable in him, for 


312 ESSAY: XLTV. 


that men saw that notwithstanding his lameness he refused no pains 
nor labour.’ Plutarch, Life of Agesilaus, p. 612. ’ 

1.12, Zanger] A son of Solyman the magnificent. After Soly- 
man had put his son Mustapha to death, ‘he sent for Tzihanger the 
crooked, yet ignorant of all that was happened; and in sporting 
wise ... bid him go meet his brother Mustapha: which thing 
Tzihanger with a merry and cheerefull countenance hasted to 
doe, as one glad of his brothers comming. But as soone as he came 
unto the place where he saw his brother lying dead upon the ground 
strangled, it is not to be spoken how he was in minde tormented. He 
was scarcely come to the place where this detestable murther was 
committed when his father sent unto him certain of his servants to 
offer unto him all Mustapha’s treasure, horses, servants, jewels, 
tents, and withall the government of the Province of Amasia: but 
Tzihanger filled with extreme heaviness for the unmercifull death of 
his well-beloved brother, spake unto them in this sort: Ah wicked 
and ungodly Caine, traitor, (I may not say father) take thou now the 
treasures, the horses, the tents, the servants, the jewels, and the province of 
Mustapha. ...I will therefore myself provide that thou, nor none for 
thee shall ever hereafter in such sort shamefully triumph over a poor 
crooked wretch, And having thus much said, stabbed himself with 
his own dagger into the body, whereof he in short time died; Which 
so soon as it came to the old Tiger’s eares it is hard to say how much 
he grieved.’ Knolles, Hist. of the Turks, p. 763. 

1,13. Aesop] On Aesop’ s alleged deformity, conf. ‘That idiot of 
a monk (Planudes) has given us a book, which he calls The Life of 
Aesop, that perhaps cannot be matched in any language for ignorance 
and nonsense. .. . Of all his injuries to Aesop, that which can least 
be forgiven him is, the making such a monster of him for ugliness ; an 
abuse that has found credit so universally, that all the modern painters 
since the time of Planudes, have drawn him in the worst shapes and 
features that fancy could invent. . . . I wish I could do that justice to 
the memory of our Phrygian to oblige the painters to change their 
pencil. For ’tis certain he was no deformed person ; and ’tis pro- 
bable he was very handsome.’ Bentley, Dissertation upon the Fables 
of Aesop, secs. 9 and ro. 

Gasca] Pedro de la Gasca, a Spanish ecclesiastic, sent out to 
Peru (1545-50) with unlimited powers to deal with the rebellion of 
Gonzalo Pizarro. He discharged his mission with success, 1547. 
‘Gasca (says Prescott) was plain in person, and his countenance was 
far from comely. He was awkward and disproportioned, for his 
limbs were too long for his body—so Shak when he rode he appeared 
to be much shorter than he really was.’ Hist. of Conquest of Peru, 


bk. v. cap. 4. This book gives a lengthy account of the presidentship 
and acts of this remarkable man. 





——— 


= Paes — 
ST REPS 





OF BUILDING. 313 


Socrates] Socrates’ defects hardly entitle him to a place among 
‘deformed persons.’ Perhaps Bacon had in mind a passage in 
Montaigne’s Essays: ‘Socrates a esté un exemplaire parfaict en 
toutes grandes qualitez. J’ay despit qu’il eust rencontré un corps et 
un visage si vilain, comme ils disent, et disconvenable a la beauté de 
son ame.’ Bk. iii. chap. 12. 





XLV. 
OF BUILDING. 


Housss are built to live in and not to look on; therefore 
let use be preferred before uniformity®, except where both 


may be had. Leave the goodly fabrics of houses for 


beauty only to the enchanted palaces of the poets, who 
build them with small cost. He that builds a fair house 
upon an ill seat committeth himself to prison: neither do 


I reckon it an ill seat only where the air is unwholesome, | 
but likewise where the air is unequal; as you shall see 


many fine seats set upon a knap® of ground environed 
with higher hills round about it, whereby the heat of the 
sun is pent in, and the wind gathereth as in troughs; so 
as you shall have, and that suddenly, as great diversity of 
heat and cold as if you dwelt in several places. Neither 
is it ill air only that maketh an ill seat; but ill ways, ill 
markets, and, if you will consult with Momus, ill neigh- 
bours. I speak not of many more; want of water, want 
of wood shade and shelter, want of fruitfulness and mixture 
of grounds® of several natures; want of prospect, want of 
level grounds, want of places at some near distance for 

* uniformity] The Latin gives for © mixture of grounds] It is the want 
this pulchritudint. of mixture of grounds and not the mix- 


> knap] i.e. knoll or hillock. Lat. ture which Bacon speaks of as making 
in colliculo paululum elevato. an ‘ill seat.’ 


314 ESSAY XLV. 


sports of hunting, hawking, and:races; too near the sea, 
too remote ; having the commodity of navigable rivers, or 
the discommodity of their overflowing; too far off from 
great cities, which may hinder business; or too near them, 
which lurcheth¢ all provisions and maketh everything dear ; 
where a man hath a great living laid together, and where 
he is scanted ; all which, as it is impossible perhaps to find 
together, so it is good to know them and think of them, 
that a man may take as many as he can; and if he have 

10 several dwellings, that he sort them so that what he 
wanteth in the one he may find in the other. Lucullus 
answered Pompey well, who, when he saw his stately 
galleries and rooms so large and lightsome in one of his 
houses, said, Surely an excellent place for summer, but how 
do you in winter? Lucullus answered, Why, do you not 
think me as wise as some fowls are, that ever change their 
abode towards the winter ? 

To pass from the seat to the house itself, we will do 
as Cicero doth in the orator’s art, who writes books De 

20 Oratore and a book he entitles Orator; whereof the 
former delivers the precepts of the art and the latter the 
perfection. We will therefore describe a princely palace, 
making a brief model thereof; for it is strange to see now 
in Europe such huge buildings as the Vatican and Escurial 
and some others be, and yet scarce a very fair room in 
them. 

First therefore I say, you cannot have a perfect palace 
except you have two several sides ; a side for the banquet, 
as is spoken of in the book of Hester, and a side for the 

30 household ; the one for feasts and triumphs®, and the other 


* lurcheth\ Intercepts, snatches up. another with the elbow, and to be 
Lat. victui necessaria absorbet. Conf. with hand or arm in his fellow’s way.’ 
‘Methinks it is not an auspicate be- Plutarch, Morals, Sympos. ii. Quest. 
ginning of a feast, nor agreeable to 10, p. 557. 
amity and good fellowship, to snatch or ° triumphs) i.e. shows of some 
lurch one from another, to have many magnificence. Conf. Essay 37. 
hands in a dish at once, to cross one 











PET Re 





OF BUILDING. 315 


for dwelling. I understand both these sides to be not only 
returns‘ but parts of the front; and to be uniform without, 
though severally partitioned within; and to be on both 
sides of a great and stately tower in the midst of the front, 
that as it were joineth them together on either hand. I 
would have, on the side of the banquet, in front, one only 
goodly room above stairs, of some forty foot high; and 
under it a room for a dressing or preparing place at times 
of triumphs. On the other side, which is the household 
side, I wish it divided at the first into a hall and a chapel 
(with a partition between), both of good state and bigness ; 
and those not to go all the length, but to have at the 
further end a winter and a summer parlour, both fair; and 
under these rooms a fair and large cellar sunk under 
ground; and likewise some privy kitchens, with butteries 
and pantries, and the like. As for the tower, I would 
have it two stories of eighteen foot high apiece above the 
two wings; and a goodly leads upon the top, railed with 
statuas interposed ; and the same tower to be divided into 
rooms, as shall be thought fit. The stairs likewise to the 
upper rooms, let them be upon a fair open newel8, and 
finely railed in with images of wood cast into a brass 
colour; and a very fair landing-place at the top. But this 
to be, if you do not point® any of the lower rooms for a 
dining-place of servants; for otherwise you shall have the 
servants’ dinner after your own: for the steam of it will 


oe ee ee Oe 


Fo 


== 


Se 


£ not only returns| ‘Either of the 
adjoining sides of the front of an house 
or ground-plot is called a return side.’ 
Glossary of Terms used in Architecture. 
Bacon’s rule must therefore be taken 
to mean that the returns or wings are 
not only to be added on to the main 
building, but are to form an even 
building line with it, the elevation 
being varied only by the high central 
tower. 

& newel| Explained in the Glossary 


of Terms used in Architecture as inter 
alia—the central column round which 
the stairs of a circular stair-case wind, 
So Cotgrave, Dictionary, sub voce: 
‘Noyau—the nuell or spindel of a 
winding staircase.’ The Latin pre- 
sents the same picture in somewhat 
different terms: Gradus autem turris 
apertos esse et in se revertentes ; and adds 
further—et per senos subinde divisos. 

h point| i.e. appoint. Conf. ‘ point- 
ing days for pitched fields.’ Essay 58. 


20 


316 ESSAY XLV. 


come up as inatunnel. And so much for the front: only 
I understand the height of the first stairs to be sixteen foot, 
which is the height of the lower room. 

Beyond this front is there to be a fair court, but three 
sides of it of a far lower building than the front; and in 
all the four corners of that court fair staircases, cast 
into turrets on the outside, and not within the row of 
buildings themselves: but those towers are not to.be 
of the height of the front, but rather proportionable to 
the lower building. Let the court not be paved, for that 
striketh up a great heat in summer and much cold in 
winter: but only some side alleys with a cross‘, and the 
quarters to graze, being kept shorn but not too near shorn. 
The row of return on the banquet side, let it be all stately 
galleries: in which galleries let there be three or five fine 
cupolas in the length of it, placed at equal distance, and 
fine coloured windows of several works: on the household 
side, chambers of presence and ordinary entertainments, 
with some bed-chambers: and let all three sides be a 
double house*, without thorough lights on the sides, that 
you may have rooms from the sun, both for forenoon and 
afternoon. Cast it also that you may have rooms both for 
summer and winter; shady for summer and warm for 
winter. You shall have sometimes fair houses so full of 
glass that one cannot tell where to become! to be out of 


i with across &c.] i.e. with two cen- 
tral paths, crossing it to the length and 
breadth, and thus dividing the court 
into four quarters or plots, which are 
‘to graze,’ or to have grass growing 
on them. The Latin is more clear 
than the somewhat enigmatical Eng- 
lish: Area habeat ... formam crucis 
ex tisdem (ambulacris) in medio; cum 
quadris interpositis, quae gramine vesti- 
antur, For ‘graze,’ conf. ‘The fen- 
men hold that the sewers must be kept 
so as the water may not stay too 
long in the spring, till the weeds and 
sedge be grown up: for then the 


_ ground will be like a wood... 


whereby it will never graze (to pur- 
pose) that year.’ Works, ii. 527. 

k be a double house] i.e. let them 
have rooms back and front. 

1 to become] i.e. to betake oneself. 
Lat. ubi te recipias. The word, in this 
sense, was growing obsolete in Bacon's 
day. It occurs in Shakespeare twice 
only, and in a play of questioned 
authorship. . 

‘I cannot joy until I be resolved 

Where our right valiant father is 
become.’ 

Henry VI, Part iii. act ii, sc. 1, or 





¢ OF BUILDING. 317 


the sun or cold. For imbowed™ windows, I hold them of 
: good use (in cities indeed upright do better, in respect of 
the uniformity towards the street); for they be pretty. re- 
tiring places for conference; and besides, they keep both 
the wind and sun off; for that which would strike almost 
& through the room doth scarce pass the window: but let 
them be but few, four in the court, on the sides only. 
Beyond this court, let there be an inward court of the 
same square and height, which is to be environed with the 
garden on all sides; and in the inside, cloistered on all 1° 
sides upon decent and beautiful arches, as high as the first 
story: on the under story towards the garden, let it be - 
turned to a grotto, or place of shade, or estivation”, and 
only have opening and windows towards the garden, and 
be level upon the floor, no whit sunk under ground to 
avoid all dampishness: and let there be a fountain, or 
some fair work of statuas in the midst of this court, and to 
be paved as the other court was. These buildings to be 
for privy lodgings on both sides, and the end for privy 
galleries; whereof you must foresee that one of them be 20 
for an infirmary, if the prince or any special person should 
be sick, with chambers, bed-chamber, anticamera°, and re- 
camera, joining to it; this upon the second story. Upon 
the ground story, a fair gallery, open, upon pillars; and 
upon the third story likewise, an open gallery upon pillars, 
to take the prospect and freshness of the garden. At both 
corners of the further side, by way of return, let there be 
two delicate or rich cabinets, daintily paved, richly hanged, 
glazed with crystalline glass, and a rich cupola in the 
midst ; and all other elegancy that can be thought upon. 30 








———————— oa a—aaumwmm 


cSee ys 


True Tragedy of Richard Duke of 
York, sc. 4; and 
*But Madam, where is Warwick 
then become?’ 
Henry VI, Part iii. act iv. sc. 4. 
m z;nbowed] i.e. arched, bent like a 
bow=bow-windows. Lat. Quantum 


ad fenestras prominentes sive arcua- 
las. 

» estivation] i.e. summer use: from 
the Latin aestivare, to take cool quar- 
ters for summer. ; 

° anticamera| Properly (as in the 
Latin trans.) antecamera, 


318 ESSAY XLV. 


In the upper gallery too, I wish that there may be, if the 
place will yield it, some fountains running in divers places 
from the wall’, with some fine avoidances*. And thus 
much for the model of the palace; save that you must 
have, before you come to the front, three courts; a green 
court plain with a wall about it; a second court of the 
same but more garnished, with little turrets or rather em- 
bellishments upon the wall; and a third court, to make a 
square with the front, but not to be built nor yet enclosed 

10 with a naked wall, but enclosed with terraces leaded aloft, 
and fairly garnished on the three sides; and cloistered on 
the inside with pillars, and not with arches below. As for 
offices, let them stand at distance, with some low galleries 
to pass from them to the palace itself. 





NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 


The care for use and beauty to the neglect of defensive strength in 
building had been of somewhat recent growth in Bacon’s day. The 
reign of Henry VII had introduced a new mode of living, and with it 
a new style of domestic architecture. With his marriage the feuds 
between the houses of York and Lancaster came to an end, anda 
long season of internal peace seemed about to follow the troublous 
times of the preceding monarchs. Before this domestic architecture 
can scarcely be said to have had any existence ; the mansions erected 
were rather military than domestic, more like fortresses than dwell- 
ings. Now men began to look for convenience rather than strength. 
The thickness of the walls was reduced; the size of the windows 
was enlarged, and the general arrangements were made for comfort 
and convenience rather than for security. Henry VIII had been a 
great builder, and had encouraged his nobles to build. But before 
the date of the Elizabethan or late Tudor style (a style which con- 
tinued in use during the reign of James I) the mansions had usually 


P from the wall\ Lat. juxta parietes. only by help of the Latin that its sense 
4 with some fine avotidances| i.e. here can be determined. The secrecy 
channels artfully arranged by which _ of the Latin seems to follow from the 
the water may pass away. Lat. gui nature of the objects, which, if well 
per secretos tubositerum transeant. The contrived, must be artfully kept out of 
word fine has so many meanings, any _ sight. 
of which would suit the text, that it is 





en a 





OF BUILDING. 319 


been one story in height, and badly planned. With the new style 
came more lofty buildings, and more skill in the disposition of the 
apartments. Next, more bay-windows were introduced, more im- 
portance was given to the halls and staircases, and the lighting area 
was increased, the windows being greatly enlarged in size—so much 
so, indeed, that as Bacon declares in his Essay, ‘ you shall sometimes 
have fair houses so full of glass that one cannot tell where to become 
to be out of the sun or cold.’ Bacon, in his early writings, had already 
noted the general improvement that had been made in English 
building. In his discourse in praise of his sovereign (Elizabeth) he 
says, ‘if you have respect (to take one sign for many) to the number 
of fair houses that have been built since her reign, as Augustus said 
that he had received the city of brick and had left it of marble, so 
she may say she received it a realm of cottages, and hath made it a 
realm of palaces.’ Letters and Life, i. 131. And, ‘There was never 
the like number of fair and stately houses as have been built and set 
up from the ground since her Majesty’s reign; insomuch that there 
have been reckoned in one shire that is not great to the number of 
three and thirty, which have been all new built within that time; 
and whereof the meanest was never built for two thousand pounds.’ 
Ibid. p. 158. James’ reign had been distinguished in the same way. 
Nicholson, in his Dictionary of Architecture, sub “#4. Tudor Archi- 
tecture (from which a great part of the above note has been taken), 
gives a list of the most magnificent structures and chief nobles’ 
palaces built in James’-time. 

P. 313, 1.15. consult with Momus] The reference is to the well- 
known story of the faults found by Momus in each of the three works 
between which he was appointed to decide. As it is told in the 
Mythologia Aesopica of Neveletus, the three contending powers 
were (1) Jupiter, who produced a bull, pronounced faulty because its 
eyes were not best placed for guiding the stroke of its horns ; (2) 
Prometheus, who produced a man, whose fault was that the seat 
of his thoughts did not-hang outside him, so that his thoughts 
might be seen; and (3) Minerva, who produced a house, on 
which the remark was ‘oportuisse Minervam rotas aedibus sup- 
posuisse, ut si quis forte malo cohabitaret vicino, facile discedere 
posset.’ Aesopi fabulae Graecolatinae, 193, Jupiter, Prometheus, 
Minerva et Momus (published 1610). Bacon refers elsewhere to 
the story, but not to this part of it, and not as it is told here. He 
speaks in the Advancement of Learning of ‘that window which 
Momus did require, who seeing in the frame of man’s heart such 
angles and recesses, found fault there was not a window to look into 
them.’ Works, iii. 456. This is the version which Lucian gives in 
the Hermotimus. The rest of the story he omits. Neveletus’s 
edition of Aesop appeared between the date of the Advancement of 


320 ESSAY XLV. 


Learning and of the third edition of the Essays. Conf. also ‘He was 
to sell a piece of land that he had, and gave order to the Crier who 
proclaimed the sale to put in this and cry: That it had besides good 
neighbors neare unto it. Plutarch, Morals, Apophthegmes of 
Kings, &c., under ‘ Themistocles.’ 

P. 314, 1. 11. Lucullus answered| Conf. ‘(Lucullus) had also many 
other pleasant places within the territories of Rome near unto Tus- 
culum, where there were great large halls set upon terraces to see 
round about far off in the daytime. And Pompey going thither some- 
time to see him, reproved him greatly, telling him that he had built a 
marvellous fair summer-house, but not to be dwelt in in the winter 
season. Lucullus, laughing, answered him, Do ye think me to have 
less wit and reason than storks or cranes, that I cannot shift houses 
according to the season?’ Plutarch, Lives, p. 534. 

1.24. the Vatican and Escurial] Both these structures are rather 
remarkable for the number and extent of their very fair rooms. 

P. 316, 1. r2. with a cross, and the quarters &c.] A court, such as 
Bacon describes, may be seen in the great court of Trinity College, 
Cambridge. On the date at which it was laid out Professor Jebb writes 
to me as follows: ‘Your sketch corresponds with the general plan 
of the Great Court in Trinity College. In Willis’s “ Architectural 
History of the University of Cambridge, and of the Colleges of 
Cambridge and Eton”—a work completed by J. W. Clark (1886)— 
you will find (1) a plan of Trinity College, from Lyne’s plan of 
Cambridge (1574), and (2) do. from Hammond’s plan of Cambridge 
(1592; vol. iii. p. 400 ff.). In neither of these do we see the four 
grass plots. Certain buildings of an older date then projected into 
the quadrangle. But in the “ Architectural History” there is also a 
copy of a “ Scheme for laying out the Great Court of Trinity College,” 
of which the original is preserved in the College Library, and of 
which the date is probably about 1595 (vol. iii. p. 464). And here the 
four grass plots appear. Bacon was then (i.e. in 1595) thirty-four, 
and the plan of the great Court just noticed was carried out by 
Thomas Nevile, Master of the College, from 1593 to 1615. 

‘It seems quite possible, then, that, as you suggest, this was the 
“fair court” of which Bacon was thinking.’ 








“7 =. 


; 
; 
: 





ee oe 


OF GARDENS. 321 


XLVI. 
OF GARDENS. 


Gop Almighty first planted a garden; and, indeed, it is 
the purest of human pleasures; it is the greatest refresh- 
ment to the spirits of man; without which buildings and 
palaces are but gross handy-works: and a man shall ever 
see that, when ages grow to civility® and elegancy, men 
come to build stately sooner than to garden finely; as 
if gardening were the greater perfection. I do hold it, 
in the royal ordering of gardens, there ought to be gardens 
for all the months in the year, in which severally things 
of beauty may be then in season. For December and 
January and the latter part of November, you must take 
such things as are green all winter: holly, ivy, bays, 
juniper, cypress-trees, yew, pineapple-trees ”, fir-trees, rose- 
mary, lavender, periwinkle, the white the purple and the 
blue, germander, flags, orange-trees, lemon-trees, and 
myrtles, if they be stoved*; and sweet marjoram, warm set 4, 
There followeth, for the latter part of January and February, 
the mezereon-tree® which then blossoms; crocus vernus 
both the yellow and the grey; primroses, anemones, the 


® to civility] i, e. to civilization. Lat. Lat. si calidariis conserventur. 


secula quum proficiunt in cultura. 4 warm set| Lat, juxta parietem et 
Conf. ‘Ireland is the last ex filiis versus solem satus. 
Europae which hath been reclaimed © the mezereon-tree] This must be 


. . . from savage and barbarous customs what Lyte terms the Dutch mezereon, 
to humanity and civility.’ Lettersand The other species of mezereon are 
Life, vi. 205. much later in flowering. New Her- 

> pineapple-trees| i.e. pine-trees. ball. iii. cap. 38. ‘The dwarf bay tree, 
Lat. pinus. The pine-apple was a_ called of Dutchmen Mezereon, is a 
common name for what we term the small shrub two cubits high. The 
pine-cone. Conf. ‘The fruits or apples flowers appear before the leaves, oft- 
of these (the pine-trees) be called in times in January. It may be called 


Greek x@vo.’ Gerard, Herball. bk. the German olive spurge, not much 
iii. cap. 38. The name still survivesin unlike to the olive tree in leaf,’ 
the French pomme de pin. Gerard, Herball. iii. cap. 63. 


© stoved| i.e. kept in hot-houses. 


es 


I 


° 


322 ESSAY XLVI. 


early tulippa‘, the hyacinthus orientalis’, chamairis*, 
fritellaria. For March, there come violets, especially the 
single blue which are the earliest, the yellow daffodil, the 
daisy, the almond-tree in blossom, the peach-tree in blossom, 
the cornelian-tree: in blossom, sweet-briar. In April 
follow the double white violet, the wall-flower, the stock- 
gilliflower, the cowslip, flower-de-luces, and lilies of all 
natures, rosemary-flowers, the tulippa, the double peony, 
the pale daffodil, the French honeysuckle, the cherry-tree 
in blossom, the damson and plum-trees in blossom, the 
white thorn in leaf, the lilac-tree. In May and June come 
pinks of all sorts, specially the blush-pink, roses of all 
kinds, except the musk which comes later, honeysuckles, 
strawberries, bugloss, columbine, the French marygold, 


flos Africanus *, cherry-tree in fruit, ribes, figs in fruit, . 


raspes !, vine-flowers, lavender in flowers, the sweet saty- 
rian™ with the white flower, herba muscaria”, lilium 


£ the early tulippa| Lat, tulipa prae- 
cox, given by Gerard as tulipa praecox 
tota litea. He always speaks of the 
tulipa, never of the tulip. So too 
Parkinson, who mentions several sorts 
of the Tulipa praecox or the early 
flowering Tulipa. Paradisus Terrestris, 
p. 46 (fol. 1656). 

& hyacinthus orientalis] Gerard 
mentions two species of this, the 
Caeruleus and the Polyanthus, among 
the early flowering sorts, from the end 
of January to April. Herball. bk. i, 
chap. 7o. 

8 chamairis| Properly, as in Latin, 
chamaeiris, the name of some species 
of the Flower de Luce, usually of the 
narrow-leafed species. Gerard, Her- 
ball. bk. i. chap. 36, and Parkinson, 
Paradisus Terrestris, p. 187. 

i the cornelian-tree| i.e. the male 
cornell-tree. Lat. cornus. ‘ The 
Grecians call it xpavia: the Latins 
cornus: , .. in English the cornell 
tree and the Cornelia tree; of some, 
long Cherrie and long Cherrie tree.’ 
Gerard, Herball. bk. iii. cap. 98. 


® the French marygold, flos Afri- 
canus| The Latin gives Flos Africanus 
simplex et multiplex for these two sorts, 
Gerard includes them under one 
heading as ‘The French marigold or 
Flos Africanus,’ some species of which 
he terms multiflorus, others simplici 
flore. Herball. bk. ii. 246. 

1 yaspes| i.é. raspberries. Lat. baccae 
rubi idaei. ‘The raspis is called in 
Greek Bdros idaia: 
idaeus:,..in English Raspis, Fram- 
boise, and Hindberrie,’ Gerard, Her- 
ball. bk. iii. cap. 2. 

™m the sweet satyrian &c.| This may 
be the female Satyrion Royal, which 
Gerard describes as having sometimes 
a white flower, and as smelling like 
elder blossoms. Herball. bk. i. cap, 
II5. 

n herba muscaria| This is the 
Muscari or Musked Grape flower. 
‘ These plants,’ says Gerard, ‘may be 
referred unto the Hyacinthus, whereof 
undoubtedly they be kinds.’ Herbal. 
bk. i. chap. 72. 


in Latine rubus., 








LD ST ETT OF PITS AT TOPE PET eT ay PRT a 


OF GARDENS. 323 


convallium, the apple-tree in blossom’. In July come 
gilliflowers of all varieties, musk-roses, the lime-tree in 
blossom, early pears, and plums in fruit, ginnitings ?, 
codlins*. In August comes plums of all sorts in fruit, 
pears, apricockes', barberries*, filberts, musk-melons, 
monks-hoods of all colours. In September come grapes, 
apples, poppies of all colours, peaches, melocotones ‘, 
nectarines, cornelians, wardens", quinces. In October 
and the beginning of November come services, medlars, 
bullaces, roses cut or removed to come late, hollyhocks, 


and such like. 


° in blossom| The Latin adds here 
Flos cyaneus, which Gerard terms the 
Blue Bottle, or Corn-flower or cockle. 
He describes several species of it. 
Herball. bk. ii. chap. 240. 

P ginnitings| ‘The geniting apple is 
a very good and pleasant apple.’ 
Parkinson, Paradisus, p. 588. Phile- 
mon Holland’s spelling comes nearer 
to the modern form jenneting. Conf. 
*Pomegranite trees, fig trees, and 
apple trees, live a very short time: 
and of these, the hastie kind, or jenit- 
ings, continue nothing so long as 
those that bear and ripen later.’ 
Trans. of Pliny, Nat. Hist. xvi. cap. 
44. The original gives only ‘ex his, 
praecocibus brevior quam  serotinis 
(vita).’ 

4 codlins| The only species which 
Parkinson gives under this name is the 
Kentish codlin. He describes it asa 
fair, great, and greenish apple, the 
best to coddle of all other apples. 
p- 588. 

¥ apricockes| This comes close to 
the genuine old spelling. Gerard 
speaks of ‘abrecocke, called of some 
aprecocke and aprecox.’ The modern 
name apricot, he does not use at all, 
Herball, iii. chap. 95, nor does Parkin- 
son. 

8 barberries] This is Gerard’s spell- 
ing, Bacon writes ‘berberies’ here, 


These particulars are for the climate of 


and further on, ‘ beare-berries.”? Gerard 
describes the plant as ‘full of prickly 
thorns, with berries red when ripe, of 
sour and sharp taste. It’s flowers and 
fruit come in September.’ Herball. 
iii. cap. 23. This corresponds well with 
the modern barberry, or _berberis. 
Conf. also Parkinson, Paradisus Ter- 


.Testris, p. 561. 


¢ melocotones} The Melocotone 
Peach—Malus Persica Melocotonea— 
is termed by Parkinson ‘a yellow fair 
peach,’ and is said to ripen early and 
to be better relished than the rest. 
Paradisus Terrestris, p. 580. Or 
Bacon may possibly mean the fruit of 
the Malus Cotonea, which (says 
Gerard) ‘is named malum cotoneum, 
in Italian mele cotogne, in English 
quince.’ Herball. bk. iii. cap. 97. If 
so, this quince will be what Parkinson 
praises as the Portingal apple quince, 
distinct from and superior to the 
English or ordinary apple quince. 
Paradisus Terrestris, p. 589. He says 
in his Herball (tribe 16, cap. 74) that 
Cato first called it Cotonea Malus and 
Pliny after him. Conf. Pliny, Nat, 
Hist. bk. xv. cap. 11. 

u wardens| A species of pear, 
mentioned but not specially described 
by Parkinson, Paradisus Terrestris, 


P- 593+ 


Y2 


- 


° 


324 ESSAY XLVI. 


London; but my meaning is perceived, that you may have 
ver perpetuum as the place affords. 

And because the breath of flowers is far sweeter in the 
air (where it comes and goes like the warbling of music), 
than in the hand, therefore nothing is more fit for that 
delight than to know what be-the flowers and plants that do 
best perfume the air. Roses, damask and red, are fast 
flowers* of their smells ; so that you may walk by a whole 
row of them, and find nothing of their sweetness; yea, 

1o though it be in a morning’s dew. Bays likewise yield no 
smell as they grow, rosemary little, nor sweet marjoram ; 
that which above all others yields the sweetest smell in 
the air is the violet, especially the white double violet, 
which comes twice a year, about the middle of April 
and about Bartholomew-tide. Next to that is the musk- 
rose; then the strawberry-leaves dying, which’ a most 
excellent cordial smell; then the flower of the vines, it 
is a little dust like the dust of a bent”, which grows upon 
the cluster in the first coming forth; then sweet-briar, 

20 then wallflowers, which are very delightful to be set 
under a parlour or lower chamber window; then pinks 
and gilliflowers, specially the matted pink and clove gilli- 
flower ; then the flowers of the lime-tree ; then the honey- 
suckles, so they be somewhat afar off. Of bean-flowers 
I speak not, because they are field-flowers; but those 


4 


x fast flowers of their smells] i.e. not 
freely giving out. Lat. odoris sui sunt 
tenaces nec aerem tingunt. Conf. ‘The 
King also being fast-handed and loth to 
part with a second dowry, prevailed 
with the Prince to be contracted with 


the Princess Katherine.’ Works, vi. 
215. 
¥ which| There is no doubt as to 


the reading here. The Latin gives 
quae halitum emittunt plane cardiacum., 
The words needed to complete the 
sense have clearly been omitted through 


some error in the MS. ; 
2 a bent) The name of several 


grasses and weeds in pasture lands. 


The Pannicke grasse, e. g., is called by 
Gerard ‘a bent or feather top grasse.’ 
Herball. bk. i. cap. 6. Of the cats-tail 
grasse he says, ‘it may in English as 
well be called round bent grasse as 
cats taile grasse,’ chap. 8. The name 
is still in popular use for the long 
stalked grasses, not fed down by 
cattle, which are seen in pasture 
lands in the autumn. 











OF GARDENS. 325 


which perfume the air most delightfully, not passed by 
as the rest, but being trodden upon and crushed, are: 


three ; that is, burnet, wild thyme, and water mints ; there- 
fore you are to set whole alleys of them, to have the 
pleasure when you walk or tread. 

For gardens (speaking of those which are indeed prince- 
like, as we have done of buildings), the contents ought 
not well to be under thirty acres of ground, and to be 
divided into three parts; a green in the entrance, a heath 
or desert in the going forth, and the main garden in the 
midst, besides alleys on both sides; and [ like well that 
four acres of ground be assigned to the green, six to 
the heath, four and four to either side, and twelve to the 
main garden. The green hath two pleasures: the one, 
because nothing is more pleasant to the eye than green 
grass kept finely shorn; the other, because it will give 
you a fair alley in the midst, by which you may go in 
front upon a stately hedge which is to enclose the garden: 
but because the alley will be long, and in great heat of the 
year or day you ought not to buy the shade in the garden 
by going in the sun through the green ; therefore you are, 
of either side the green, to plant a covert alley upon 
carpenter’s work, about twelve foot in height, by which 


you may go in shade into the garden. As for the making: 


of knots or figures with divers coloured earths, that they 
may lie under the windows of the house on that side 
which the garden stands, they be but toys; you may see 
as good sights many times in tarts. The garden is best to 
be square, encompassed on all the four sides with a stately 


arched hedge ; the arches to be upon pillars of carpenter’s 30 


work, of some ten foot high and six foot broad, and the 
spaces between of the same dimension with the breadth 
of the arch. Over the arches let there be an entire hedge 
of some four foot high, framed also upon carpenter’s work ; 
and upon the upper hedge, over every arch a little turret 


326 


ESSAY XLVI. 


with a belly enough to receive a cage of birds: and over 
every space between the arches some other little figure, 
with broad plates of round coloured glass gilt, for the sun 
to play upon: but this hedge I intend to be raised upon a 
bank, not steep but gently slope, of some six foot, set all 
with flowers. Also I understand, that this square of the 
garden should not be the whole breadth of the ground, 
but to leave on either side ground enough for diversity of 
side alleys, unto which the two covert alleys of the green 
10 may deliver you ; but there must be no alleys with hedges 
at either end of this great enclosure ; not at the hither end, 
for letting* your prospect upon this fair hedge from the 
green; nor at the further end, for letting your prospect 
from the hedge through the arches upon the heath. 

For the ordering of the ground within the great hedge, 
I leave it to variety of device; advising nevertheless that 
whatsoever form you cast it into, first it be not too busy, 
or full of work ; wherein I for my part do not like images 
cut out in juniper or other garden stuff; they be for 


20 Children. 


Little low hedges, round, like welts», with some 


pretty pyramids, I like well; and in some places fair 


columns upon frames of carpenter’s work. 
have the alleys spacious and fair. 


I would also 
You may have closer 


alleys upon the side grounds, but none in the main garden. 
I wish also, in the very middle, a fair mount with three 
ascents and alleys, enough for four to walk abreast ; which 
I would have to be perfect circles’, without any bulwarks 
or embossments ; and the whole mount to be thirty foot 


® letting| i.e. obstructing. Lat. ne 
conspectum impediat. 

> like welts| i.e. borders or edgings. 
Lat. instar fimbriarum, Conf. ‘Now 
there are certain Scioli or Smatterers, 
that are busy in the skirts and outsides 
of learning, and have scarce anything 
of solid literature to commend them. 
They may have some edging or trim- 


ming of a scholar, a welt or so; but it 
is no more.’ Ben Jonson, Discoveries, 
sub. tit. Differentia inter Doctos et 
Sciolos. 

© perfect circles} These must be 
understood of the alleys, at different 
stages of height, up to which the three 
ascents are severally to lead. 


ee ee | 
ee 


ade ee 
Se ae 


Aare nt ea 


a ye 


A ag 











3 


OF GARDENS. 327 


high, and some fine banqueting-house with some chimneys 
neatly cast, and without too much glass. 

For fountains, they are a great beauty and refreshment ; 
but pools mar all and make the garden unwholesome and 
full of flies and frogs. Fountains J intend to be of two 
natures; the one that sprinkleth or spouteth water: the 
other a fair receipt of water, of some thirty or forty foot 
square, but without fish or slime or mud. For the first, 
the ornaments of images gilt or of marble which are in use 
do well: but the main matter is so to convey the water as 
it never stay, either in the bowls or in the cistern, that 
the water be never by rest discoloured, green, or red, or 
the like, or gather any mossiness or putrefaction ; besides 


H 


ie] 


that, it is to be cleansed every day by the hand: also 


some steps up to it, and some fine pavement about it doth 
well. As for the other kind of fountain, which we may 
call a bathing-pool, it may admit much curiosity and beauty, 
wherewith we will not trouble ourselves: as that the 
bottom be finely paved, and with images; the sides like- 
wise; and withal embellished with coloured glass and 
such things of lustre ; encompassed also with fine rails of 
low statuas; but the main point is the same which we 
mentioned in the former kind of fountain ; which is that 
the water be in perpetual motion, fed by a water higher 
than the pool, and delivered into it by fair spouts and then 
discharged away under ground by some equality of bores, 
that it stay little; and for fine devices, of arching water 
without spilling, and making it rise in several forms (of 
features, drinking-glasses, canopies, and the like), they 


20 


be pretty things to look on but nothing to health and 30 


sweetness. 

For the heath, which was the third part of our plot, 
I wish it to be framed as much as may be to a natural 
wildness. Trees I would have none in it, but some 
thickets made only of . sweet-briar and honeysuckle, and 


328 ESSAY XLVI. 


some wild vine amongst; and the ground set with violets, 
strawberries, and primroses; for these are sweet, and 
prosper in the shade; and these to be in the heath here 
and there, not in any order. [I like also little heaps, in the 
nature of mole-hills (such as are in wild heaths), to be set, 
some with wild thyme, some with pinks, some with 
germander that gives a good flower to the eye, some with 
periwinkle, some with violets, some with strawberries, 
some with cowslips, some with daisies, some with red 

ro roses, some with lilium convallium, some with sweet- 
williams red, some with bear’s-foot, and the like low 
flowers, being withal sweet and sightly; part of which 
heaps to be with standards of little bushes pricked? upon 
their top, and part without: the standards to be roses, 
juniper, holly, barberries (but here and there, because of 
the smell of their blossom), red currants, gooseberries, 
rosemary, bays, sweet-briar, and such like: but these 
standards to be kept with cutting, that they grow not out 
of course. 

20 For the side grounds, you are to fill them with variety 
of alleys, private, to give a full shade; some of them, 
wheresoever the sun be. You are to frame some of them 
likewise for shelter, that when the wind blows sharp you 
may walk as in a gallery: and those alleys must be likewise 
hedged at both ends, to keep out the wind; and these 
closer alleys must be ever finely gravelled, and no grass, 
because of going wet. In many of these alleys likewise 
you are to set fruit-trees of all sorts, as well upon the walls 
as in ranges ; and this should be generally observed, that 

30 the borders wherein you plant your fruit-trees be fair and 
large and low and not steep; and set with fine flowers, 
but thin and sparingly, lest they deceive the trees®%. At 

4 pricked| i.e. planted. Lat. con- dent arbores. Conf. ‘ Because the 








ma 


sitos. great tree doth deprive and deceive 
© deceive the trees] i.e. rob the trees _ them of sap and nourishment.’ Works, } 
of nourishment, Lat. e succo defrau- vii. 86. 














OF GARDENS. 329 


the end of both the side grounds I would have a mount of 
some pretty height, leaving the wall of the enclosure 
breast-high, to look abroad into the fields. 

For the main garden, I do not deny but there should 
be some fair alleys, ranged on both sides, with fruit-trees, 
and some pretty tufts of fruit-trees and arbours with seats, 
set in some decent order; but these to be by no means 
set too thick, but to leave the main garden so as it be not 
close but the air open and free. For as for shade, I would 
have you rest upon the alleys of the side grounds, there to 
walk, if you be disposed, in the heat of the year or day ; 
but to make account that the main garden is for the more 
temperate parts of the year, and in the heat of summer for 
the morning and the evening or overcast days. 

For aviaries, I like them not, except they be of that 
largeness as they may be turfed and have living plants 
and bushes set in them; that the birds may have more 
scope and natural nestling, and that no foulness appear in 
the floor of the aviary. So I have made a platform’ of a 
princely garden, partly by precept, partly by drawing; not 
a model, but some general lines of it; and in this I have 
spared for no cost: but it is nothing for great princes, that 
for the most part, taking advice with workmen, with no 
less cost set their things together, and sometimes add 
statuas and such things for state and magnificence, but 
nothing to the true pleasure of a garden. 


NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 


In this Essay, the spelling of the original text is more than usually 
erratic. We have e.g. ‘dazie’ then ‘daisies’: ‘wilde time’ then 
‘wilde thyme’: for ‘barberries’ we have first ‘berberies’ then 
‘beare-berries.’ For ‘currans,’ ‘filberds,’ ‘orenge,’ ‘limon,’ and 
‘eugh’ for ‘yew,’ there is good contemporary authority. ‘Quadlins’ 


£ platform] i.e. plan or pattern. dignity of knowledge in the arch-type 
Lat. figuram, Conf.‘ Let us seek the _ or first platform.’ Works, iii. 295. 


nd» 


° 


330 ESSAY XLVII. 


for ‘codlins, ‘lelacke’ for ‘lilac,’ or as Gerard spells it ‘lillach,’ 
and ‘hollyokes’ for ‘hollihockes,’ seem to be mere freaks. ‘Dam- 
masin’ for ‘damson’ must be a phonetic representation of the old 
‘damascene,’ or as Gerard spells it‘damascen.’ Herball. iii. cap. 126. 
I have generally modernized the spelling, but in one or two instances 
I have thought it better to keep exactly to the original text. 

P. 326, 1. 18. J for my part do not like images cut out in juniper &c.] 
For curious instances of this practice, conf. ‘Au XVI® siécle ... prés 
de Harlem, toute une chasse au cerf était représentée en charmille : 
Vabbé de Clairmarais, dans son jardin de Saint-Omer, avait une 
troupe d’oies, de dindons et de grues, en if et en romarin: labbé des 
Dunes était gardé par des gendarmes de buis.’ Larousse, Dict. 
Univ., sub voce jardin. 

P. 329, 1. 18. i the floor of the aviary| The Latin adds here: Quan- 
tum vero ad ambulacra in clivis, et variis ascensibus amoenis conficienda, 











illa naturae dona sunt, nec ubique exstrui possunt; nos autem ea : 
posuimus quae omni loco conveniunt. Hy 
| 

¥ 

XLVII. | 

OF NEGOTIATING. | 





It is generally better to deal by speech than by letter ; 4 
and by the mediation of a third than by a man’s self. 
Letters are good when a man would draw an answer by : 
letter back again; or when it may serve for a man’s justifi- 
cation afterwards to produce his own letter; or where it 
may be danger to be interrupted or heard by pieces. To 
deal in person is good when a man’s face breedeth regard, 
as commonly with inferiors; or in tender* cases where a 
man’s eye upon the countenance of him with whom he 

ro speaketh may give him a direction how far to go: and 
generally where a man will reserve to himself liberty either 
to disavow or to expound. In choice of instruments, it is 


Mrs eR AS WO FLOYD 


Cokie ove 


my 


* tender] Lat. in rebus quas extre- unpleasing it is good to break the ice 
mis tantum digitis tangere convenit. by some whose words are of less 
Conf. ‘In things that are tender and weight.’ Essay 22, p. 159. mil 








OF NEGOTIATING. 331 


better to choose men of a plainer sort, that are like to do 
that that is committed to them and to report back again 
faithfully the success®, than those that are cunning to 
contrive out of other men’s business somewhat to grace 
themselves, and will help the matter in report’, for satis- 
faction sake. Use also such persons as affect the business 
wherein they are employed, for that quickeneth much ; and 
such as are fit for the matter, as bold men for expostulation, 
fair-spoken men for persuasion, crafty men for inquiry and 
observation, froward and absurd® men for business that 
doth not well bear out itselff. Use also such as have 
been lucky and prevailed before in things wherein you 
have employed them ; for that breeds confidence, and they 
will strive to maintain their prescription. It is better to 
sound a person with whom one deals afar off than to fall 
upon the point at first, except you mean to surprise him 
by some short question. It is better dealing with men in 
appetite ® than with those that are where they would be. 
If a man deal" with another upon conditions, the start or 
first performance is all: which a man cannot reasonably 
demand, except either the nature of the thing be such 
which must go before: or else a man can persuade the 


» the success| i.e, the result, what- 
ever it may be. Conf. ‘ Such was the 
success of Crassus’ enterprise and 
voyage, much like unto the end of a 
tragedy.’ Plutarch, Lives, p. 579. — 

© will help the matter &c.\ i. e. will 
report the result as better than it 
really is, in order to please their em- 
ployer. Lat. qui ea quae referunt 
verbis emollient ut impense placeant. 

4 affect] i.e, have a liking for or 
wish success to. Lat. gui negotio fave- 
ant. Conf. ‘I take goodness in this 
sense, the affecting the weal of men.’ 
Essay 13, and passim. 

~¢ absurd | Probably, rough and rude. 
Vide note on Essay 26, last line. 

! that doth not well &c.| The Latin 

gives res quae aliquid iniqui habent. 


This need not mean more than busi- 
ness which is unsound in some way, 
and so fails to recommend itself. 

& men in appetite) Lat. qui in am- 
bitu sunt. Ital. quelli che hanno appe- 
lito, et sono in via. So, in Bacon’s 
Discourse in praise of Queen Eliza- 
beth, he speaks of ‘her wonderful art 
in keeping servants in satisfaction and 
yet in appetite.’ Letters and Life, i. 
139; and ‘Rem(ember) to advise the 
K. not to call Serg*® before Parlamt, 
but to keep the lawyers in awe:’ 
i.e. as Mr. Spedding explains the 
passage, in expectation of promotion 
and in fear of forfeiting it. Letters 
and Life, iv. 43. 

h Ifa man deal &c.] Vide note at 
end of Essay. 


332 ESSAY XLVII. 


other party that he shall still need him in some other 
thing ; or else that he be counted the honester man. All 
practice‘ is to discover or to work. Men discover them- 
selves in trust, in passion, at unawares, and of necessity, 
when they would have somewhat done and cannot find an 
apt pretext. If you would work any man, you must either 
know his nature and fashions, and so lead him; or his 
ends, and so persuade him; or his weakness and disad- 
vantages, and so awe him; or those that have interest in 

1o him, and so govern him. In dealing with cunning persons, 
we must ever consider their ends to interpret their 
speeches ; and it is good to say little to them, and that 
which they least look for. In all negotiations of difficulty, 
a man may not look to sow and reap at once; but must 
prepare business and so ripen it by degrees. 








NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 


P. 330, 1.8. where a man’s eye &c.| Conf. ‘It is a point of cunning 
to wait upon him with whom you speak with your eye, as the 
Jesuits give it in precept.’ Essay 22, p. 158. 

P. 331, 1. 14. better to sound &c.] Conf. in Bacon’s rules for his own 
guidance : ‘ Not to fall upon the mayne too soudayne.’ Letters and 
Life, iv. 93 ; and for the next clause : ‘A sudden bold and unexpected ; 
question doth many times surprise a man and lay him open.’ 
Essay 22. 

l. 19. If a man deal &c.] The obscurity of this passage is due 
very much to the indeterminate use of the pronouns. The Latin, 
whether correct or incorrect, is clear on this point, and it suggests and 
supports, in the concluding paragraph, a sense not obvious in the 
English: ‘Si cum alio sub conditione negotieris, prima veluti occu- 
patio aut possessio votorum in praecipuis numeranda: id autem cum 
ratione postulare nequis, nisi aut natura rei talis sit quae praecedere 
debeat ; aut alteri commode insinuare possis illum opera tua in aliis 
usurum ; aut denique habearis ipse pro homine inprimis integro et 
verace. The entire passage may, I think, be thus paraphrased :— 
If A agree with B to do something upon condition that B does some- 











i practice) Lat. megociatio, This carries some sense of crafty or under- 
word, common in Bacon’s writings, hand dealing. 


at ae Se eee moet ke 








OF FOLLOWERS AND FRIENDS. 333 


thing on his side, the chief matter to be settled is which of the two is 
to be the first to fulfil his part of the engagement. A cannot reason- 
ably demand that B shall be the first unless the thing which B is to 
do must necessarily be done first; or unless he can persuade B that 
even when the thing is done he (A) will still be dependent upon B 
and in need of some other service from him; or unless (he can 
persuade him that) he (4) is a thoroughly trustworthy man. It will 
be seen that in one clause I have not followed the Latin, but it is a 
clause in which the Latin apparently departs from the English. 
For Bacon’s use of a comparative form—the honester man—where 
no comparison is intended, conf. the introduction to the History of 
King Henry VII: ‘I have not flattered him, but took him to life as 
well as I could, sitting so far off, and having no better light,’ i.e. no 
very good light. Lat. ‘stando tam procul et luce paulo obscuriore.’ 
Works, vi. p. 25. 

So in Essay 44: ‘It is good to consider of deformity not as a sign 
which is more deceivable ;’ Lat. ‘quod quandoque fallit;’ and in 
Essay 34: ‘if he be not the better stablished in years and judgment.’ 

P. 332, 1. 4. at unawares] Conf. ‘That more trust be given to coun- 
tenances and deeds than to words; and in words rather to sudden 
passages and surprised words than to set and purposed words.’ 
Works, iii. 457. 





| XLVIII. 
OF FOLLOWERS AND FRIENDS. . 


Cost ty followers are not to be liked ; lest while a man 
maketh his train longer, he make his wings shorter. I 
reckon to be costly, not them alone which charge the 
purse, but which are wearisome and importune® in suits. 
Ordinary followers ought to challenge no higher condi- 
tions than countenance, recommendation, and protection 
from wrongs. Factious followers are worse to be liked, 
which follow not upon affection to him with whom they 
range themselves, but upon discontentment conceived 


® importune] i.e, importunate. Lat. importunt. 


10 


20 


334 ESSAY XLVIII, 


against some other; whereupon commonly ensueth that 
ill intelligence, that we many times see between great 
personages. 
themselves as trumpets of the commendation of those they 
follow, are full of inconvenience ; for they taint business 
through want of secrecy; and they export honour from a 
man, and make him a return inenvy. There is a kind of 
followers likewise which are dangerous, being indeed 
espials ; which inquire the secrets of the house and bear 
tales of them to others; yet such men many times are in 
great favour; for they are officious*’, and commonly ex- 
change tales. The following by certain estates? of men 
answerable to that which a great person himself professeth 
(as of soldiers to him that hath been employed in the wars, 
and the like), hath ever been a thing civil® and well taken 
even in monarchies, so it be without too much pomp or 
popularity. But the most honourable kind of following is 
to be followed as one that apprehendeth*‘ to advance virtue 
and desert in all sorts of persons ; and yet, where there is 
no eminent odds in sufficiency®, it is better to take with 
the more passable than with the more able; and besides, 
to speak truth, in base times active men are of more use 
than virtuous, It is true that in government it is good to 


» glorious] i.e. boastful. Lat. gloris | somewhat ambiguous word, the ed. of 


Likewise glorious” followers, who make | 


aoe . 


1612 reads ‘intendeth’ (i.e. makes it 


Ost. 
° officious] i.e. forward to do his special object) ‘to advance.’ Ital. 
offices. come chi ha per oggetto il promovere, 


4 estates] i. e. orders or professions. 
Lat. clientelae hominum ordinis cujus- 
piam. 

® civil] i.e. decent, orderly. Lat. 
pro re decora habitum est. Conf. ‘The 
times inclined to atheism, as the time 
of Augustus Caesar, were civil times.’ 
Essay 17. But conf. note on Essay 29, 
p. 220, I. 14. 

* apprehendeth to advance] i.e. prob- 
ably, takes on himself, assumes, the 
office of advancing. Lat. ut quis patro- 
num se profiteatur, Instead of this 


& sufficiency] i.e. ability. 

h yiytuous| If this remark is to link 
on to the clause before it, we must 
understand virtuous in the sense which 
Bacon gives to it elsewhere—possessed 
of eminent qualities of any kind. 
Conf. ‘Those that are first raised to 
nobility are commonly more virtuous 
but less innocent than their descen- 
dants.’ Essay 14. The ‘virtuous’ 
therefore will be the same as the 
‘more able’ of the previous clause; 
while the ‘more passable’ men may 


Same Mt 21S 


Bk One Set — 





10 ae a I: een ew eee eee ewe